Y“,
的​,
,
:::
:::
.
1
11.3
:
1
2.
-112
?
i
instone
Miriana S
WILLIAM SEMULUIHIURIL
JUMUI
ÆQUO ADESTE ANIMO
دار
Luchun.
sin lüngla' SOUL!!
1
*
1
1
1
!

Father in God
The R! Rend
THOMAS
LORD Bishop of
Conseer. Jan:16.
Head
WILSON S.T.P.
Sopor and MAN
MDCLXLVII.
G Vertue fculp:
T
H E
W
O
R K
S
1
OF THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD
'
THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
IN:
TWO VOLUM E S.
W I TH
I
H I S
L
I
F
E,
COMPILED FROM AUTHENTIC PAPERS
B Y
C.
C R U T T W E L L.
v O L U M E I.
THOUGH HE BE DEAD, HE YET SPEAKETH.
BATH: PRINTED FOR C. ANDR. CRUTTWELL,
A N D
SOLD IN LONDON
BY
C. DILLY, POULTRY; J. F. AND C. RIVINGTON, AND J. JOHNSON, ST. PAUL'S CHURCH-YARD;
J. PHILLIPS, GEORGE-YARD, LOMBARD-STREET;
AND JAMES FOX, DARTMOUTH-STREET, WESTMINSTER,
M DCC LXXXI.
1
BX
533
มใ%
“S:
" V.1
gunning
Eduards
5•3-50
10521
2V.
1
SUBSCRIBE R S.
..
The Rev. Thomas Wilson, D. D. Son of the Biſhop of Man, Prebendary of
Weſtminſter, and Rector of St. Stephen'ss. Walbrook, One Hundred Copies,
intended for the Foreign Univerſities and Libraries, .
The Empreſs of Ruſſia.
".
Å
ARCHBISHOPof Armagh, Primate .and.
Metropolitan of all Ireland.
Lord Biſhop of. St. Afaph.
All Souls College Library, Oxford
Albin Mr. Joſeph, cabinet-maker, Bath
Anderdon Mr. apothecary, Bath
Archer John, efq; Welford, near Newbury,
Armſtrong Rev. Mr, Bath
Atherton John, efq; Walton, Lancaſhire
Blencowe Thomas, eſq; Marſton, Cheſhire,
Blicke Mr: ſurgeon, Billiter-ſquare, London
Bloxam Mr. William, ftationer, London
Bold Miſs, Bold, Lancaſhire
Bolton Mr. Serjeant, Temple, London
Bourdillon Rev, Mr. Church-ftreet, Spital-fields
Bowdler Thomas, eſq; Bath
Branſcomb Mr. James, ſtock-broker, Holborn-
Brock Thomas, eſq; Cheſter
Brookes Thomas, efq; Henwick, Berks
Brown Lancelot, eſq; jun. barriſter at law, .
Lincoln's Inn
Bull Frederick, efq; M. P. and Alderman of
London
Bull Mr. bookſeller, Bath
Burdett Mrs. Montpellier, Bath,
Bury. Thomas, eſq; · Bath
Buxton Iſaac, efq; Coleman freet, London :
Julg-50
یہ
B:
,
Barry Hon. Richard, Merebury, Chelhire
Her Grace the Ducheſs Dowager of Beaufort
Earl of Beſborough
Bagot Rev. Lewis, LL. D. dean of Chriſt-
church, Oxford
Brooke Sir Richard, bart. Norton, Cheſhire.
Ball Rev. Mr. (prebendary of Brecon) Ruſſel-
street, Bloomſbury, London
Barclay Robert, eſq; London
Barnet Benjamin, .efg; banker, London
Barnes Mr. Francis, Braſe-noſe College, Oxon
Barton Mr. Joſeph, London.
Baſſet. Rev. George, vicar. of Gainſborough
Beach Mr. portrait-painter, Bath
Beach Miſs,. Bath
Birket Henry, eſq;. Carliſle,
Blackburne John, efq; Orford, Lancalhire
Right Honourable Lady Ann Cecil, Upper :
Groſvenor Street, London
Carnan and Smart, printers, Reading
Caſlon Mrs. Chiſwell-Street, London
Callon Mr. William, letter-founder, London
Chadwick Lieut.-Colonel, Henley, Lancaſhire .
Chambers Rev. Rowland, rector of Thornton, .
Cheſhire
Chapman Mr. Waltcr, attorney, Bath,
a 2
SUBSCRIBE RS.
Diſney Rev. John, D. Di F. S. A. visar of
Swinderby, Lincolnſhire
Dobree Miſs, Bath
Dobſon Matthew, M. D. Bath
Dolben John Engliſh, eſq; Finedon, Northampt.
Downes Rev. Dr. prebendary of St. Patrick's,
Dublin
Duché Rev. Jacob
Dumbel Mr. William, Warrington
Dundas Charles, eſq; Lincoln's Inn, M. P.
Chriſtian Rev. Mr. vicar-general, Iſle of Man
Coales Robert, eſq; banker, Birmingham
Cockſhutt J. eſq; Chaddiſon, Derbyſhire
Cocking Mr. Thomas, printer, Briſtol
Coke Daniel Parker, eſq; M. P. for Notting-
ham, Two Copies
Coker John, eſq; barriſter at law, Inner Temple
Colborne Benjamin, eſq; Bath
Collet Mr. Ifaac, wine-merchant, Bath
Collinſon Rey. Mr. author of the Beauties of
Britiſh Antiquity
Cooke Mr. John, apothecary, Gloceſter
Coombs Mr. Ebenezer, clothier, Corſley
Coxe Richard Hippiſley, eſq; M. P. for So.
merfelſhire
Çoxe Charles, eſq; Kemble, Wilts
Creſſwick Thomas, eſq; Hanham
Cruttwell William, printer, Sherborne
Cruttwell.Ja. Henry, coach-painter, Long-Acre
Cruttwell Thomas, Wokingham
Curphey —, M. D. Iſle of Man
Curwen:Miſs, Workington, Two Copies
E
Every Sir Edward, bart. Eggington, Derbyſhire
Eaſton Mr. bookſeller,, Saliſbury, Four Copies
Edmondſon Joſeph, eſq; Mowbray Herald ex-
traordinary, Warwick-ſtreet, London
Emeris John, M. A. maſter of the Grammara
ſchool at Louth, and rector of Tetford, Lin-
colnſhire
Evans Rev. Caleb, Briſtol
Everett John Gale, eſq; Heyteſbury
Evill Mr. William, jeweller, Bath
Ewing Mr. James, brewer, Bath
1
D
F
1
1
His Grace the Duke of Devonſhire
Counteſs of Denbigh
Earl of Donnegal
Dart Rev. Mr. curate of St. James's, Bath
Daubeny Rev. Charles, fellow of Wincheſter-
college
Davenport Mr. Charles, Bath
Davies Rey. Mr. M. A. fellow of Peinbroke
college, Oxford
Daviſon John, eſq: Redland-houſe, near Reading
Davy Rev. Mr. Norfolk
Deane Mr. London
Dechamps John, efq; merchant, Bucklerſbury
Dennis Rev. Samuel, D. D. vice-chancellor of
Oxford, and preſident of St. John's College
Derham Mr. wine-merchant, Bath
Dickenſon Legh, eſq; Truro, Cornwall
Dilly Mr. Charles, bookſeller, Poultry, London,
Twenty Copies
Fothergill Rev. Thomas, D. D. provoſt of
Queen's College, Oxford
Fairfax Hon. George William, efq; Bath
Falkner Mr. Francis, wine-merchant, Bath
Farmer Rev. Mr. Walthamſtow, Eſſex
Farmer Mr. Richard, London
Feaver Mr. near Frome, Somerſet
Fewtrell Rev. John, Hinton St. George
Fletcher Henry, cſq; M. P. Cumberland
Fletcher Meff. J. and J. bookſellers, Oxford,
Two Copies
Fletcher Mr. William, mercer, Oxford
Forward Mi's. Bath
Fourdrinier Mr. ſtationer, London
Fox Mr. Joſeph, St. Margaret's church-yard,
Weſtminſter
Fox Mr. James, bookſeller, Dartmouth-freet,
Weſtminſter, Seven Cofies
Fry Mr. Joſeph, Briſtol
5
SUBSCRIBE R:.S.
G
Gooch Sir Thomas, Hampton, Middleſex
Gage Mrs. Dublin
Galpine Mrs. D. Somerton, Somerſet
Gander Mr. James, bookſeller, Sherborne
Gardener Rev. John
Gibbons Kev. John, M. A. St. Paul's
Gillman Mr. Webſter, bookſeller, Chatham,
Two Copies
Gooch Thomas, eſq; Benacre-hall, Ten Copies
Gooch Rev. John, rector of Benacre
Gower Rev. Dr. Chelmsford
Graſſingham Mrs. Wokingham, Berks
Graves Rev. Mr. Claverton
Green Rev. Mr. vicar of Kelſton, Somerſet
Greenall Thomas, eſq; St. Hillin's, Lancaſhire
Greenwood Mr. John, attorney, Chibnes, Oxon
Groom Mr. Farndon, coal-merchant, Bath
Grove Mr. Kingſmill, ſtationer, Briſtol
Gueſt Miſs, Bath
Gunning Rev.Mr.rector of Langridge, Somerſet
Gyde Mr. Cam, maſter of the Old Rooms, Bath
Heap Rev. James, A. M. fellow of Brafe-noſo
college, Oxford
Heywood Arthur, eſq; banker, Liverpool
Hildeſley Mrs. Ruſſel-ſtreet, London
Hill Richard, efq; Hawkeſtone, Shropſhire
Hippiſley R. eſq; Bath
Hockley Rev. John, Parſon's.green, Middleſex
Hockley Mrs. Blacklands, Middleſex
Holloway Mr. Job, ſchoolinaſter, Trowbridge
Hooper Mr. John, printer, Batlı
Horlock Iſaac Webb, eſq; banker, Bath
Horton Mr. Thomas, Gay-ſtreet, Bath
Hughes Rev. Mr. Shenington
Hunt Mr. Dorcheſter, Oxon
Hurſt Rev. Thomas, rector of Stanford, Not-
tinghamſhire
1
J
Jackſon Mr. William, printer, Oxford
Jefferys Mr. Kingſdown
Jenkyns Rev. J. prebendary of Wells
Jervis William, eſq; Mexford, Staffordſhire
Johnſon Mr. Joſeph, bookſeller, London
Jones Mr. William, wine-merchant, Soutlı-
Parade, Bath
H.
K
King's-College Library, Cambridge
King Mr. carver, Bath
Kippis Rev. Dr. Weſtminſter
Knight Mr. chymiſt, Bond-ftreet, Bath
Hon. Mr. Juſtice Heath
Horne Rey. George, D. D. preſident of Mag-
dalen-college, Oxford
Halifax Thoinas, eſq; Reading
Hallett Rev. Richard, Axmouth, Devon
Hanway Jonas, eſq; London
Harrington Henry, M. D. Bath
Harris Mr. John, ironmonger, Bath
Harris Mr. John, ſhoemaker, Batb
Harris Mr. Thomas, paper-maker, Wick
Harriſon Rev. Joſeph, vicar of Ince, Cheſhire
Harriſon Mr. Friar-ſtreet, Reading
Harriſon Mrs. Bath
Hartley David, efq; Sodbury, Gloceſterſhire
Hartley Winchcomb Henry, efq; M. P. for Berks
Hatſell Thomas, eſq; Newcaſtle, Staffordſhire
Hawkes Mr. Friar-ſtreet, Reading
Hazard Mr. Samuel, bookſeller, Bath
Hazeland Rev. Mr. Devizes-Wick
Heſketh Mrs. Cheſter
1
i
His Grace the Duke of Leeds, Two Copies
Lord Biſhop of London
Lewes Right Hon. Sir Watkyn, Lord-Mayor
of London
Legh John, eſq; Outrington, Cheſhire
Legh Mrs. Ann, Bath
Leigh Mr. Ruport, Cheadle, Staffordſhire
Lewhellin Mr. merchant, Ramſea, Iſle of Man
Lindſey Rev. Theophilus, M. A. Eflex-ſtreet
Lowe Mr. organiſt of St. Stephen's, Walbrook
S U: BSCRIBE'R S.
Nowell Rev. Thomas, D. D. principal of St.
Mary-hiall, Oxon
Ditlo for St. Mary-hall Library
Lowe Mrs. Derby
Lutwidge Charles, efq; receiver::general of the
Iſle of Man
Lyne Mr. Walbrook, London
Lyon John, eſq; Milbank, Cheſhire
Lyfons Daniel, M. D. Bath
Lytton Richard Warburton, efq; White-end,
Bucks
A
:
0
O'Hara John Hamilton, eſq;
Owen Rev. E. rector of Warrington
M
:
!
P:
1
Lord Biſhop of Sodor and Man
Macklin Thomas, eſq; Derby
Ditto, for the ſchool of Burton, Cheſhire
Mackaſon Mr. Egham
Maddrell Mrs.
M'Guire William, efq; Kingſton upon Thames
Mainwaring Mr. jeweller, Lower Walks, Bath
Martin Rev. J. Somerton, Somerſet
Mafter William, eſq; Bath
Maſter Rev. Robert, LL Director of Croxton,
Lancaſhire
Matthews Mr. Green-Lettuce-lane, London
Maithews Mr. coal-merchant, Bath ::
Mawbrye Mr. portrait-painter, Bath
Middleton William Shortgrave, eſq; Bath
Monck Miſs, Brock-ſtreet, Bath
Moore Thomas, Eſq; Corke
Moore Rev. Mr. vicar-general, Iſle of Man
Moore Rev. Philip, Douglaſs, Iſle of Man
Moore Mr. Edward, inerchant, Douglaſs
Mortimer Joſeph, eſq; Trowbridge
Mullet Mr. Thomas, flationer, Briſtol
Mullins Mr. ſchoolmaſter, Box, Wilts
Murray Rev. Thomas, vicar of North Somer-
cote, Lincolnſhire
M'ylrea Rev. Archdeacon, Iſle of Man
M'ylrea Mr. Daniel, merchant, Douglaſs
Baron Podmaniezki, Hungary
Patten Thomas, eſq; Bank, Lancaſhire, Ten Copie's
Palmer John, eſq; patentee of Bath Theatre
Palmer Mr. John, atchitect, Bath
Peach Samuel, eſq; banker, Briſtol
Pearſon and Rollaſon, printers, Birmingham,
Three Copies
Percival Mr. attornsy, Bath
Petre N.. G. eld; London
Phillips Mr. James, bookſeller, George-yard,
Lombard-freet, London, Seven Copies
Phillott Mr. Henry, Bear-inn, Bath
Pidding Rev. Mr. rector of Yatton Keynell,
Wilts
Pole Colonel, Redburn, Derbyſhire
Pollett Mr. New-Inn, Romney, Kent
Pollett Mr. William, Bardfield, Eſſex..
Polwhele Mr. Chriſtchurch, Oxford
Pountney Mr. ſtationer, Brifto!
Poyntz Rey. Charles, D.D.
Pratt and Clinch, bookſellers, Bath, Three Copies
Prattenton Mr, ſiłk-mercer, Church-yard, Bath
Preſtwich John, eſq; Preſtwich, Lancaſhire
Price Rev. Dr.
Prielley Rev. Dr. Birmingham ;
Prynne Mr. coal-merchant, Bath
Pulleine Mr. Henry, Corſham
1
N.
1
Nevill Hön. and Rev. William (brother to Lord
Abergavenny)
Newbery Mr. John, Reading
g
Quayle John, eſq; clerk of the rolls, Iſle of Man
0
1
$ U B Ś C Ř I B E R S.
R
$
t
Randolph Rev. Thomas; D. D. preſident of
Corpus Chrifti, Oxford
Rack Mr. ſecretary to the Bath Agriculture
and Philoſophical ſocieties
Radcliffe Robert, eſq; Foxdenton, Lancaſhire
Raikes Mr. printer, Glocefter
Rayner Mrs. Sunbury, Middleſex
Reeve Rev. Mr. Bungay, Suffolk
Reynolds Rev. Mr. rector of Gifleham, Suffolk
Richards Mr. Richard, woollen-draper, Read-
ing, Berkſhire
Rivington. Meff. J. F. and C. bookſellers, St.
Paul's Church-yard, London, Six Copies
Robinſon Rev. Mr. Great Marlborough-ſtreet
Roe Charles, eſq; Macclesfield, Cheſhire
Rogers Rev. Mr. Bath
A Roman Catholick
Room Mr. James, bookſeller, Derby
Royds John, eſq; barriſter at law, Lincoln's-inn
Royds Mr. Jeremiah, jun. merchant, Bucklerſ-
bury, London
Ruſſel William, eſq; near Birmingham
Ruſſel Mr. James, butcher, Market-place, Bath
Ryland Rev. Mr. Northampton
Shrimpton Mr. bookſeller, Bath, Two Copies
Shuttleworth Rev. Digby, Sherborne
Sibley Rev. Mr. rector of Walcot, Somerſet
Simmons and Kirkby, printers and bookſellers,
Canterbury
Smith Mrs. Bath, Three Copies
Smyth Mr. Thomas, merchant, Liverpool
Spackman Mr. coach-maker, Bath
Spooner Thomas, eſq; Worceſter
Squire Mr. ſaw and truſs-maker, Wardour-
ſtreet, Soho, London
St. John Mrs. Welwyn, Hertfordſhire
Starkey Rev. Dr. Everly, Wilts
Stevenſon William, M. D, Bath
Stevenſon Mrs. Aſhley-park, Surry, Two Copies
Stidſton Mr. brewer, Sherborne
Stock Rev. Joſeph, D. D,
Street William, eſq; banker, Bath
Suffolk Mr. upholder and auctioneer, London
Summers Rev. J. curate of Staverton, North-
amptonſhire
Sutton Mrs. Wardwick, Derby
1
T
S
Earl Spencer
Counteſs Spencer
Earl of Shelburne
Lady Stepney
Smyth Sir John, bart. Sydling, Dorſet
Stanley Hon. and Rev. John, rector of
Winwick
Salmon Mrs. Bath
Salmon Mr. John, Wookey, Somerſet
Sandford Rev. Dr. roctor of Chelsfield, Kent
Scott Patrick, M. D. Iſle of Man
Scholey Mr. Samuel, Woodford, Eſſex
Serrell Mr. Samuel, Magdalen-college, Oxford
Sharp William, eſq; Old Jewry, London
Sharp Granville, eſq; London
Sharp James, efq; Leadenhall-ſtreet, London
Shelly Mrs. Bath
Tracey Hon. and Rev. John, warden of All-
Souls college, Oxford
Trelawney Sir Harry, bart. Chriſtchurch, Oxon
Taubman John, eſq; Caſtle-town. Ifle of Man
Taubman Mrs. ditto.
Taſker Rev. William, Iddeſleigh, Devon
Taylor Mr. bookſeller, Bath
Thompſon Wm. eſq; Red-lion-ſtreet, London
Thorne Mr. printer and bookſeller, Exeter
Till-Adams John, M. D. Briſtol
Toogood Rev. Charles, Sherborne
Totton Rev. Mr. miniſter of Edgware, Mida
dleſex
Toulmin Rev. Mr. Taunton
Townley Richard, eſq; Bielfield, Lancaſhire
Trevenen Rev. Mr. Cambourn, Cornwall
Tuckfield Henry, eſq; Harley-ſtreet
Tudor Mr. Francis, Crown inn, Reading
Twyfden Miſs, Bath
Tyſon Richard, eſq; M. C. Bath and Tunbridge
2
1
%
1
+
Shepperton, Middleſex , and Alfred-treet, Briſtol George, rector of St. Michael's,
SUBSCRIBE RS.
.
W
Wheler Sir William, bart. Leamington, War.
Weft Mr. apothecary, Bath
wickſhire
Whately Rev. George Kemble, Lambeth
Wharton Rev. Dr. rector of St. Michael's,
Wheeler Rev. Benjamin, D. Di Canon of
Chriſt Church, Oxford
Bridge-town, Barbadoes
Waldron Miſs, Normanfton, Suffolk,
White Tho, efq; barrifter at law, Lincoln's-inn
Wallen Mr, Simon, Wokingham
Williams Rev.Dr. Library, Red-croſs-Atreet
Williams Mr. academy, Briſtol
Walter Mr. bookſeller, Charing Crois, Landosi
Wilkes Mrs. Princeſs-court, Weſtminster
Warren Mrs. Bath
Warren James, eſq; porter brewery, Bath
Wilkes John, eſq; Chamberlain of London,
Warren Mr. Richard, Cheapfide, London ;
M. P. for Middleſex, Two Copies.
Rev.
Bath
Watkins Mr. John, Warrington
Wollen Mr.' Oriel.college, Oxford
Watkyns Mr. Charles, Daventry
Wood Mr. printer, Shrewſbury, Seven Copies
"Veſley Rev. Mr. John
Wroughton Mrs. Saliſbury
+
1

X
SEQUITUR PATE
RASSIBUS ADQUIS
ANON
TO THE REVEREND THOMAS WILSON, D: D.
SON OF THE BISHOP OF MAN,
PREBENDARY OF WESTMINSTER, AND RECTOR OF ST. STEPHEN's, WALBROOK.
SIR,
IC
COULD not appear as the Editor of your Father's Works without your
Protection; nor would the World forgive my Ingratitude, if I did not thus
openly acknowledge the Obligations I lie under to your Friendſhip, as well for
your Preſent of the Copy, as for your very liberal and generous Subſcription.
May you live many Years to enjoy the Happineſs of knowing that your Father's
Writings do Good in your Life-time, as they will continue to do in future Ages:
And may you late leave your Friends to join, with your venerable Father, the
happy Affembly of the Spirits of good Men made perfect.
I am, Sir, with the fincereſt Gratitude and Eſteem,
Your moſt obedient,
obliged humble Servant,
Clement Cruttwell.
Bath, Nov. iſt, 1780.
+
TO THE
Home
R E V E R E N D
ND
THOMAS WILSON, , D. D.
PREBENDARY OF WESTMINSTER, &c. &c.
hormone
...
%
SIR,
;
ratsam
ISH
SHOULD think myſelf inexcuſably deficient in Gratitude to a moſt kind
and liberal Benefactor, were I not in this publick Manner to return you my
beſt Thanks for your very generous Preſent of one Moiety of the Copy-Right of
the Works of your excellent Father, and for the noble Subſcription which accom-
panied that Gift.
1
+
1
To You, Sir, and to the Publick, I am ſenſible I ſtand in need of an
Apology for the Errors that may have eſcaped me as the Printer :---Yet I hope
that theſe Errors are ſuch only as the candid Reader will the more eaſily paſs
over, when he is told that in order to fulfil our Engagements to the Subſcribers)
the Two Volumes were printed off, at a Country Preſs, amidſt a great Variety
of other Buſineſs, in the Space of Eight Months.
I am, Sir,
I
With perfect Reſpect
and the fincereſt Gratitude,
Your moſt obedient
and obliged humble Servant,
>
A
Richard Gruttwell.
Bath, Nov. iſt, 1780.
+
Τ' Η Ε
1
E DITOR'S P R E F A C E.
THI
HE well-known character of Biſhop Wilſon is a fufficient apology for
the publication of the preſent work. Such Tracts of his compoſing
as were printed in his life-time met with the warmeſt teſtimony of public
approbation. His Inſtruction for receiving the Sacrament of the Lord's
Supper is a work well known, and very highly eſteemed. The Inſtruc-
tion for the Indians, though written for and adapted to the capacities of the
moſt illiterate, is ſuch a fyftem of Chriſtian Ethicks as the moſt learned
and polite muft admire.
The Treatiſe entitled Parochialia has been long known to the Clergy of
his Dioceſe; and I think there is little room to doubt, that it will be
found highly ſerviceable to the Clergy of every Dioceſe.
His Sermon on the Chriſtian Education of Children has been long and
deſervedly admired ; and his other Sermons will be found equally excellent,
equally edifying; being familiar diſcourſes preached from the heart, without
vanity, and with a real deſign to do good; ſcriptural, plain, and practical,
ſuited to the capacities of all; and forming with the reſt of his works
a complete body of Practical Divinity.--But they will beſt ſpeak for
themfelves.
It may
be thought that I have preſumed too far in placing my name in
the front of this work as Editor and Biographer. The kind partiality and
perſuaſions of my friend Dr. Wilſon induced me to hazard the under-
taking. Protected by his direction and advice, and aſſiſted with great mate-
rials proper and neceſſary for the purpoſe, I have given my name to the
publick, and muſt now riſe or fall by their deciſion. I have taken, I hope,
no unwarrantable liberties in the narration; I have made no attempts at
shetorick, and I have introduced few reflections. Little is related of the
Biſhop but what his own manuſcripts teſtify for truth: And where he is
VOL. Ia
himſelf
C
1
THE EDITOR'S
PREFACE.
himſelf filent, I am beholden to his ſon, Dr. Wilſon ; to the Reverend
Mr. Moore, of Douglaſs in the Iſle of Man; or to papers which were
communicated by them, and are of the moſt unqueſtionable authority.
I have endeavoured by no means to make the Biſhop appear wiſer or more
pious than he was. His life was ſuch an example of ſtrict conformity to
the rules of the Goſpel, that if the relation of it fail to do good, the fault
muſt be imputed to the weakneſs of the Narrator.
come
$
1
The head of the Biſhop was engraved by Vertà, ſo long ago as the
year
1735; and as it was taken from the life, was thought on that account pre-
ferable to any other that could be now obtained.
The repreſentation of the Tomb was from a deſign given me by my
brother, in Long-Acre, on his reading the reflection which follows the
Epitaph, and concludes the Life.
1
I cannot end without acknowledging with gratitude the very favourable
reception the ſubſcription has met with :
រ
2
1
The Duke of Leeds was the firſt ſubſcriber; and his Grace's polite and
generous approbation, and recommendation of the work, was a happy
preſage of future ſucceſs.
1
To the Counteſs Spencei 1 am under conſiderable obligations, for her
condeſcenſion and trouble in obtaining for me ſome anecdotes of Bihop
Hildeſley; as well as for the polite and affable manner of her ſubſcription,
and encouragement of the Work itfelf.
!
1
.
1
To Mr. Patten, of Bank in Lancaſhire; to Mr. Macklin, of Derby; to
Mr. Gooch, of Benacre-Hall, in Suffolk; and to Mr. Parker Coke, Member
for Nottingham, we owe many, many thanks ; not only for themſelves,
but for the very great concern they ſhewed in promoting the ſubſcription
among their friends.
;
CONTENTS
L
.
al
Ć.0
N'
• T. E
N.
T
S.
)
L I F E and
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν DI X.
!
Page
BORN at Burton in Wirral
6
1
>
***
I
1
XXO
-
5
1
U
A
for 1721
for 1722
U
..
ORN at Burton in Wirral
ui
ib
Educated at Cheſter School
iv
Scnt to Trinity College, Dublin
ib
Ordained Deacon
żb
Prayer on that occaſion
ib
Friendly advice and Memoranduins of Archdeacon
Hewetſon
vi
Leaves Ircland
viii
Licenſed Curate of New-Church
ib
Character of Dr. Sherlock
ib
Ordained Prieſt
ib
Obligations he laid himſelf under, when ordained
Prieſt
ib
Made Chaplain to the Earl of Derby, and Preceptor
to Lord Strange
ib
Sets apart one-fifth of his incoine for the poor ix
Manner of beſtowing his charity
ib
Prayer at ſetting aſide alıns
ib
Refuſes the living of Baddeſworth
xi
Falls ill at Nantwich
ib
Reflections and Prayer on that occaſion
ib
Character of the Earl of Derby
xii
Reflections on his own circumſtances
ib
Letter to thc Tarl of Derby
xiii
Offered the Biſhoprick of Man
xiy
Nominated Biſhop of Man
Prayer for the Earl of Derby's family
ib
Character of Lord Strange
xvi
Lands in the Ile of Man
ib
His Prayer on being enthroned
ib
Oath of the Biſhop of Man
xvii
His Prayer on taking thie oath
ib
İxpends 1400l. on his palace, &c.
· Again refuſes the living of Baddeſworth
ib
Lays the foundation of Caſtletown Chapel
ib
Prayer on that occaſion
ib
Marries Mary daughter of Thomas Patten, tíq; of
Warrington
ib
Prayer on that occaſion
xix
Character of Mrs. Wilſon
A Morning Prayer
ib
An Evening Prayer
xxi
His Children
ib
Prayer for his Children
ib
Memorandum for his Children
xxii
Value of his Biſhoprick and mode of his Charity ib
Meinorandums for his future Conduct
xxiii.
Prints his Catechilin, the firſt book in the Manks
language
xxiv
Page
Parochial Libraries begun, with the affiſtance of
Dr. Bray
ib
Fire in his Palace
ib
Act of Settlenient
ib
Prayer on that occalion
it
Ecclefiaftical Conſtitutions
Eſcape from ſwallowing a Pin
xxix
Death of Mrs. Wilſon
il
Prayer in der Sicknel's
XXX
on her Death
xxxi
Made D. D. at Oxford and Cambridge
xxxiv
Conſecrated a Chapel at Douglaſs
ily
Preached before Queen Anne
il
Would never ſit in the Houſe of Lorcis
ib
His right to a feat there
il
Biſhop Levinz ſat there
16
Convocation Charge, 1714
ili
1715
XXXVI
Charitable Dedications
Xxxviii
Troubles and Law-ſuit, the occaſion
xxxix
Convocation Charge for 1720
it
xli
xliii
Mrs. Horne the Governor's Wife treats the Biſhop
and his authority with contempt, cenſured
xlv
Archdeacon Horrobin receives Mrs. Horne at the
Sacrament,-- Is ſuſpended
xlvi
A& diſſevering the Biſhopricks of Cheſter and
Man from the juriſdiction of Canterbury, and
uniting them to York
Note, il
Biſhop and Vicar's-general fined
xlvii
Committed to priſon
ib
Biſhop's Letter to his Clergy
xlviii
Severe treattilent in the priſon
xlix
Proceedings reverſed
ib
Character of Mrs. Heywood
Notc,ib
Subſcriptions for the Bishop -
1
Adviſed to proſecutc the Governor
ib
The King promiſed bim ſatisfaction
li
Letter on the Oath of Abjuration
ib
Convocation Charge, 1724
lii
His Son Shipwrecked
lyri
Founded Burton School
ib
Fund eftablilled for Clergymen's Widows and
Children. State of the Charity
ib
Publiſhed his Inſtruction for the Lord's Supper 1.x
Letter of Exhortation to his Clergy on the con-
demnation of ſome Criminals
Ixi
Prayer for the Priſoners
lxii
Exhortation againſt Vice
ib
Exhortation
XV
1
xviii
1
1
1
XX
1
t
1
.
C 2
CON
Τ Ε Ν
N
T
S.
a
1
хсу
N D I x.
.
Page
Page
Exhortation to his Clergy
lxvi Letter to the Governor 1749
Ixxxix
Caſe of the Impropriations
lxvii Character
XC
Diſtreſs of the Clergy
lxviii Imitation of Horace
ib
Letter of the Clergy to the Duke of Athol
ib Viſited by Dr. Pocock
xci
Scarcity of Corn
1xx Meſſage from Cardinal Fleury
ib
Sinuggling trade of the Ifand
ib
Offered an Engliſh Biſhoprick by Queen Anne,
Diſtreſs of the Illand
Ixxi King George the Firſt, and Queon Caroline xcii
Saved from ſtarving by Corn from Holland ib Memorandum of Charities
xciis
Dr. Wilſon's Petition to the King
ib His Charactor by the Author of an Appeal to
Letter from the Gentlemen of Douglaſs to Dr.
Common Reaſon, &c.
Wilſon
lxxii His Death, Funeral, and Epitaph
xcvi
Biſhop publiſhed his Inſtruction to the Indians lxxvi
His modeſt opinion of himſelf
lxxvii
Α Ρ Ρ Ε
Letter to a Clergyman on a ſcheme of an After. Mandate for the Inſtalinent of the Bifrop of Man xcvii
noon Sermon at Douglaſs
ib Torin of the Inſtalment
xcviii
of the Biſhop of Norwich to Dr. Wilſon ; Papers relating to his Trial and Impriſoninent ib
Character of a Clergyman
lxxix
Clergy's acknowledgment to the Biſhop for his
of Biſhop Wilſon to the Rev. Mr. Moore,
care of the Impropriations
сxxri
on the Converſion of a Jew
ib Papers relating to the fund eſtabliſhed for Clergy-
a to the King on the promotion of his Son lxxx men's Widows and Children
- cxxvii
to his Son on the ſame occaſion
ib Character of Bifhop Hildeſley
сxxviii
to his Daughter
1xxxi Erratum
cxxix
Gave land to the living of Jurby
ib Elegy on the Death of Biſhop Wilſon
ib
The tranſlation of the Scriptures into Manks begun
Verſes on the ſame by Dr. Cooper
cxxxi
by Biſhop Wilſon and Dr. Walker
Ixxxii
Ode to his Memory by the Rev. Mr. Taſker ib
Circular letter on the condemnation of John Brid-
Ode on the Ide of Man, inſcribed to his Memory cxxxy
ſon for murder
ib Orders for Burton School
cxxxix
Convocation Charge 1747
1xxxvi Rules for the Putty Schools in the Iſle of Man cx1
A FORM OF CONSECRATING CHURCHES, AND CHAPELS, AND
FORM
CHURCH-YARDS, AND BURIAL PLACES,
cxli
1
24
INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE LORD'S SUPPER.
DEDICATION
3
Obſervations and Directions
Short Introduction
5 Meditations proper to preſerve the thoughts of this
and and Inſtitution of the Sacrament of the
Institution in our Hearts and Minds
Lord's Supper
9
Advice and Directions for our Behaviour before
Method of Preparation
and at the Sacrament,
Examination--Concerning Repentance
13 Rubrick, Directions, and Meditations
Of leading a new Life
14
Communion Service
Duty: to our Neighbour and Ourſelves
16 Privaté Devotions after the Sacrament, either at
Of a lively Faith in God's Mercy through Chriſt 27
Church or at Home
Thankful Remenibrance of Chriſt's Death
19 Spiritual Communion
Charity with all the World
Lord's Prayer explained
12
1
27
28
29
}
57
62
20
64
- Τ
THE INDIAN INSTRUCTED.
122
PREFACE
1
82
1
150
I
69
Reaſons for becoming a Chriſtian
79
Of the Corruption of our Nature
Proofs of the Chriſtian Religion
86
Succeſs and Progreſs of the Goſpel
90
Objections to the bad Livcs of Chriſtians anſwered 94
Holy. Scriptures neceſſary and ſufficient for the
Salvation of Man
Account of the Fall of Man
Jeſus Chriſt the Mediator and Saviour of the
World and the Head of all Chriſtians
107
Abſtract of the fornier Inſtructions
Of Baptiſm
118
Condition of ſuch as are to be baptiſed
Articles of the Chriſtian Faith explained
129
Commandments of God practically explained - 138
Duty towards God explained
towards our Neighbour
1:53
Prayer and Thankſgiving the means and condition
of obtaining the Graces and Bleſſings of God
Lord's Prayer explained
Sacrament of the Lord's Supper explained 167
Deluſion, Danger, and Miſchief, of being Chriſ-
tians without Chriſtianity
173
Select Scriptures and Prayers
182
Hints
183
SACRA
28
157
159
I 02
1
IIZ
N
N'T
I E
S À CRA
P R I V A T A.
OF
Page
187
188
ib
ib
t
6
1
189
1
ib
1
-
190
1
.
.
1
-
3
192
194
ib
196
ib
il
ib
ib
197
ib
198
199
ib
1
1
1
$
1
(
1
1
1
-
200
.
202
+
1
203
204
205
206
ib
competente
207
208
F Devotion and Prayer
To prevent wandering in Prayer
Duties of a Chriſtian
of a Biſhop
Prayer for Grace
Morning Prayer
Preparatory Prayer
Lord's Prayer paraplıras'd
Prayer for Relations and Benefactors
for linſelf and Labours
for Faith
againſt Wavering
againſt Covetouſneſs
- for Charity
for Repentance
for Humility
Way of a happy Life
Chriſtian Perfection
Prayer for Noon
Thankſgiving for ſpecial Favours
Lord's Prayer paraphras'd
Evening Prayer
Lord's Prayer
Examination
Dcath
SUNDAY MEDITATIONS. EPISCOPACY
Marks of a true Paſtor
Biſhops
Tranſlation of Biſhops
Church Government
Intercefſion for his Flock
Fora Criminal under Sentence of Death
Briefs
Before Service
Lord's Supper
Confirmation
Effect and Bleſſing of Confirmation
Prayer after Confirmation
Exhortation after Impoſition of Hands
Another
MONDAY. HOLY SCRIPTURES
Obfcurity of the Holy Scriptures -
Sermons
Ejaculations before reading the Scriptures
TUESDAY. FALSE DOCTRINE
Diſputes
Lord's Prayer paraphras'd
WEDNESDAY. SOBER LIFE
Failings of good Men
Self-Denial
Take up the Croſs
Virtues of a Holy. Life
With God all things are poſſible. Fafting
Lent Meditations for a Clergyman
THURSDAY. “CHURCH DISCIPLINE
Excommunication
Abfolution
Page
Ante-nuptial Fornication
243
Penance
ib
Diſcipline
ib
Diſcipline impracticable
ib
Penance forced feldom laſting
ib
Exemption
244
FRIDAY. ORDINATION
246
Ember Week
247
Deacons
248
The true Paſter
ih
Apoſtles
ib
Duty of a Miniſter of Chriſt
249
Fees
250
Ordination
ib
Catechiſing
ib
Inſtitution
251
A Chriſtian Prieſt
ib
Clergy
ib
Faults of the Clergy
252'
Catechiſing
ib
Lord's Supper
ib
Lives of the Clergy
ib
Difficulties
253
Preacher. Sermons
ib
Neceſſary Subjects for Sermons
żb
Teſt of a good Preacher
ib
Bleſſing of Levi
254
SATURDAY. ALMS
255
Tithes
257
Alms
259
Charity
262
Neighbour.
id
Hoſpitality
ib
SUNDAY.. Daily Thankſgiving
263
Confeſſion of God's Glory
264
Providence
Birth-Day
ib.
New-Year's Day
ib
Lord's Day
266,
Prayer for all Mankind
il
MONDAY. Reſignation to tbe Will of God
268
Maſters. Servants
269
TUESDAY. Troubles and Afflictions
270
Suffering
272
Amictions
274
Enemies. War
275
WEDNESDAY, Covetouſneſs
276
Fafting
ib
Temptation
277
In time of Trouble
ib
Difficulties
ib.
Lawſuit, Faith, Deſpair, Judgment-Day, Zac-
cheus, Hope, Reſignation, Injuries, Perfe-
cutions, Enemies, Troubles and Afflictions 278
THURSDAY. Religious Diſcourſe
297
Rules
280
Before
209
210
ib
1
1
>
2II
ib
ib
makan
an
212
ib
an
269
1
1
1
213
ib
214
4
1
1
215
217
ib
1
1
219
al
1
220
an
1
221
.
>
222
1
3
1
1
225
226
ib
1
auto
228
1
229
231
231
235
237
24%
13
AI
13
13
"
IN
I
E
N
TS
1
1
1
1
i.
J
1
S
1
6
Page
Before Study
280
Againſt Sloth
281
Anger
ib
Paflions
282
Forgiveneſs of Injuries -
ib
Slander
ib
FRIDAY. Penitence
2:83
Prayer in time of Tinult
i 28s
SATURDAY. Preparation for Death
286
Dcath of Friends
293
Litany
294
Ejaculations
295
Lorc of God
ib
COLLECTS, and their 'Tendency
296
PRIVATE and FAMILY PRAYERS
· 297
Scaſonable Inſtructions
il
Duty and benefit of Morning Prayer in private 298
Morning Prayer for a perſon in private
299
Duty and Benefit of Evening Prayer in private ib
Evening Prayer
300
Page
Another Moming Prayer for a Perſon in private 300
Short Meditations
301
Another Evening Prayer
302
Short Meditations
ib
Morning Prayer for a Family
303
Proper Mcditations
304
Parents for Children
30'S
Evening Prayer for a Family
ib
Another Morning Prayer for a Family
306
Another Evening Prayer for a Family
307
-Prayer to be uſed for a Sick Perſon
ib
Short and neceſſary Inſtructions for the Lord's Day
in the Morning
309
Short Prayer at coming into Church
310
Short Prayer at leaving the Church
ib
Prayer for Sunday Morning
A plain and uſeful Inſtruction for Sunday Eveningib
Prayer for Sunday Evening
Short Admonition to all, cſpecially to Mafcrs of
Families
ib
Graces before and after Meals
i6
1
V
1
1
3
311
312
.
MAXIMS OF PIETY AND CHRISTIANITY.
A "
316
E
318
336
338
321
3231
FFLICTIONS
315
Alms, Ambition
Apparel, Appetite, Angels, Anger, Atheiſm,
Atonement, Attributes, Authority
317
Backſliding, Baptiſm, Blindneſs, Books, Brazen
Serpent, Daily Bread
Calamities, Call to the Miniſtry
il
Calumny, Cares, (Riches) Caſe of fallen Man,
Cafuilt, Charity
379
Falſe Charity, Children
J
320
Chriſt, Chriſtianity, Character of a Christian
Chriſtians
322
Church, Civilicy
Contempt of the Clergy, Cloaths, Come let us
kill him, &c. Comforts and fears, Common
Prayer, Cominunion of Saints, order of God's
Commandments, Concupiſcence, Condemn
not, Conditions of Life, Self-Confidence
324
Conſcience, Conſideration, Confolation, Con-
tentment, Controverſy, Converſation, Evil
Converſation, Converſion
.: 325
Conviction, Corruption of Nature, Covetour
neſs, Take Counièl of God,
Correction, Creature, Creed, Croſs
ib
Croſſes, Cuſtom
327
Dainnation, Darkneſs, Death
ib
Dejection, Dejected Spirit
Dcilin, Self-Denial, Deſpair, Detraction, Devam
tioit, Devout, Difficulties, Diſcipline, Difap-
pointment, Diſconfolate, Diſpute, Diverſions,
Divine Grace, Divine Nature
329
Do to others as ye would, &c. Do not the Pub-
licans the ſame ? Doubts of Conſcience,
Dreadful Truths, Duty, Edification, Election 332
Eloquence, Enemies, End of Mad, Enmity,
Error, Etexnity
333
Evil Exainple, Good Example, Excommunica-
tion, Failings, Faith, Falle Shame
335
Fafting, Fears, Foud, Forgive Injuries, Friend-
ſhip, Frugality, Glory bę to God, God and
his Attributes, by their Fruits ye ſhall know
them, Form of Godlineſs
Good Works, Truths of the Goſpel, Govern-
ment of the Senſes, Underſtanding, &c.
Grace
340
Greatneſs, Happineſs, corrupt Heart, Heaven 341
Hell, Herefies, Heretics, High-places, Hiſtory,
Holineſs, Holy Ghoſt, Falle Hopes, Honeſty
and Diligence, Honour, Human Trailty,
Ilumnan Motives,
342
Human Mifery, Human Means, Human Rea-
fón, Human Learning, Humility, Hypocriſy 343
Idolaty, Jeſus Chriſt, If any Man thirft, wilful
Ignorance, Image of God, Impurity, Inconfi-
deration, Incarnation, Infidelity
344
Indifferent Things, Inheritance in Heaven, In-
gratitude, Injuries, Art of Inſtructing
345
Joy and Pleaſure, Irreligion, Judge, Judg-
ment, Juſtice and Mercy of God
King's Courts, Not fearing the Wrath of Kings,
the Kingdom of God, of Cluiſt, and of Satan;
to know God, Know yourſelf, Knowledge 347
Known Sin, Labour, Law, Law and the Pro-
phcts, Law and the Goſpel ; Law, Goſpel,
Realon, Natural Religion
Spirit of the Law and Goſpel, Laws divine and
human, Learning, Learning and Grace,
Liberty, Libertine
349
Life, Lord's Suppers Looking unto Jeſus, Loffes,
Love of God
350
Love thy Neighbour, Love of Chriſt, Love and
Obedience, Love of the World
351
Loyaliy,
326
1
346
1
328
348
Ć ON
S.
T
T
N T
Page
Page
364
367
351
36.8
1
360
370
352
3:53
371
354
372.
355
373
356
Loyalty, Luxury, Magiſtrates, Maxims of the
World and of the Gospel, Maxiins of Chrif-
tianity, Martyrdom
Meals, Means, Mediator; Melancholy, Mem-
bers of one Body, Threats of Men, Menu
pleaſers, Mercy and Charity, Mercy of God;
Merits, Mellonger of Satan, troubled Mind
Miniſter of Chriſt, Miniſtry, Miracles, Mirth,
Miſbelief, Morality, Mortification,
Bleſſed-are they that Mouin, Myiteries and
Maxims of Chriſtianitys Myſtery, Natural
Religion, &c. Nacure corrupt
Neighbour, Newſpapers, the Night cometh, &c.
Not many Wile, Nuinber of-Sinners, Olsen
dience, Obſtinacy, Offertory, Opinions, Op-
portunity loft, Oppoſition, Oracle of Reaſon
Ordinances, Original Sin, Outward Perform-
ances, Paſtor, Patience
Peace and Unity, Inward Peace, Peace of Mind,
Peace be to this Houſe, Peace of Conſcience,
Penitent, Perſecution
Perſeverance, Perſuaçte, Perſuaſion, Plays, Ope-
jas, &c. Pleafurcs,. PaipPoof, Pogr; in
Spirit, Property
Prayer, Temporal and Spiritual Power
Priſe, Preacher, Prejudice, Pride, Prieſt, Prieſt-
hood, Proficiency, Promiſes of God, Provi-
dence of God, Proſperity
Purity of Heart, Purpoſes, Deſires, Quality,
High Birth, Reaſon inſufficient, Reaſon and
Grace, Reaſon and Free-will, Reaſon and
Faith, Reaſon and Revelation, Reſtoration of
the Image of God
Reformation of Manners, Regenerate Perſon
cannot fin, Regeneration, Religion
Repentance, Reproaches,, Reprobate, Reproof,
Reprove, Reſignation
Reſolution, Reſurrection of Cliriſt, Retireinent,
Rules of Natural Rhetorick, Riches
Ridicule, Sabbath, Saints, Salvation,
Satan, Scepticiſm, Schiſin, Holy. Scriptures
Scruples, Senſuality, Sermons, Shame, Sick-
Aeſs, Simplicity Sin
Sincerity, Singularity; Sinners
Sleep, Solitude; Soul, Spare Timer Strait Gate,
Strange Relations, State of bife, State of
Trial, State and Grandeur, Study, Succeſs,
Superfluities, Sufferings
Talk, Take my Yoke upon you, Teachers,
Temperance, Temporal good Things, Teſt
Old and New Teſtament; Thankſgiving, They
that be Whole, Things ſacred and profane,
Things valuable, Thoughts Time, Titlves,
Tongue
To him that hath, &c. Take no thought for to-
morrow, Trinity, Tioubles, True Wiſdom,
Truth, Vain Expences, Vanity; Virtue; Un-
charitable cís
Underſtanding... Union, Unity, Unlearnce,
Walks before me and be perfect, Wanderiog
in Prayer, Watch, Watch and pray, Weak-
neſs of our Nature, Wcalth and Vanity,
Whatfoever ye would that Men ſhould do, &c.
Who then can be ſaved? Why are the Scrip-
tures ſometimes dark? Wickedneſs, Widow's
Mite, Wilfril Śins, Wiſdom, Worldly Wife
doni, the Word preached, World, love not
the World, World and Rcligion
Love of the World, the Spirit of the World,
Worldly Happineſs, Worldly Advantages,
Worldly Motives, Worldly Pleaſures, Marks
of a Worldly Spirit, Public Worſhip, Exter-
nal Worſhip, Zeal
i
3:57
37
358
359
375
360
376
361
362
375
363
1
$
SHORT OBSERVATIONS. FOR READING THE HISTORICAL
BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.
GENESIS
ENESIS
Exodus
Leviticus.
383
385
387
Numbers
Deuteronomy
399
320
chanel
1
}
P 'A'R O C
Η Ι Α Σ Ι Α.
L
,
1
f
419
421
422
424
1
397
401
407
411
4.13
414
ETTER to the Clergy of the Iſle of Man
On Confirmation
Of the Lord's Supper
Concerning Family Prayer
Admonition proper for Parents
Inſtructions proper for young People
Of Worldly-Mindedneſs
Advice to Men of Eſtates
Concerning the Poor
1
-
Of Perſons in Afiction
Exhortation proper for Servants
Of dealing with formal Chriſtians
Of dealing with habitual Evil Livers
Neceſſary Inſtructions for ſuch as are under the
Cenſures of the Church
Of viſiting the Sick
Morning Prayer for a Family
Evening ditto
1
426.
1
416
417
1
1
427
439
440
I)
10
418
FORM
CON
T
E
N
TS
FORM OF PRAYER FOR THE HERRING FISHERY.
#
E XHORTATION
1
Page
445
ib
Exif Lefrom
a
446
Fifth Leſſon
Exhortation
Sixth Leſſon
Exhortation
Prayers
Prayers
Prayer at Sea
Thankſgiving for a ſafe Voyage
{
Page
447
16
ib
ic
448
449
450
ib
Firft Leſſon
Exioitation
Second Leſſon
Exhortation
Third Leſſon
Exhortation
Fourth Leſſon
Exhortation
$
1
ib
ib
ib
ib
47
ib
i
6
-
me
+
FORM OF EXCOMMUNICATION
451
The Sentence
454 1 Form of Re-admiſſion
454
FORM OF RECEIVING PENITENTS.
455
459
ib
-
1
3
1
I
456
no
EXH
XHORTATION
Examination
Bleſſing
Addreſs to the Congregation
Letter to the Clergy
Prayer
Ratification of the Form of receiving Penitents
by the Clergy in Convocation
i6
ib
458
INSTRUCTIONS FOR AN ACADEMICK YOUTH
46!
CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTIONS.
END
ND and Deſign of the Chriſtian Miniſtry
Original Sin
Repentance
465
4.67
478
Maxims of Chriſtian Faith, or Religion
Juſtification
Lord's Prayer
469
470
47?
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
С"
1
>
URRAGH
Mountains
Caſtle
Kings or Lords of Man
Governor
Act of Settlement
Language
Diviſion of the Iſland
Herring Fiſhery
-Biſhop and Clergy
Royal Bounty
en la
1
Laws
Tinwald-Court
Keys
Deemſters
Eccleſiaſtical Courts
Peculiar Cuſtoms
Calf of Man
Lord's Prayer in Manks
Creed in Manks
Biſhops of the Idle of Man
Runick Inſcription
477
jb
478
479
480
ib
481
ib
483
484
485
486
.487
ib
488
ib
ib
190
ib
491
ib
492
1
1
M
I
11
1
>
.
:
.
3
:
1
.
hland
1
1
THE
1
3
THE
L ,
I
F
E
OF THE
1
RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD
THOMAS
WILSON, D.D.
A
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN,
0
COMPILED FROM AUTHENTIC PAPERS
BY
C.
C R U T T W E L L.
I W E L
.
+
9
[iji
id
1
i
A
1
3
i.
THE LIFE OF THE RIGHT REVEREND THOMAS WILSON,
D. D. LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
!
D
.
R. THOMAS WILSON, the venerable and apoftolic Bithop of
Sodor and Man, was born at Bạrton, a village in the hundred of
Wirral, in the county palatine of Cheſter, on the 20th of December,
1663; and, as he ſays himſelf in his Manuſcript Diary,
- of honeſt parents,
fearing God." He was baptized the Monday following, of, to uſe his own
words, he had “ an early right to the covenant of
grace."
The family from which he was deſcended had been inhabitants, time
immemorial, of that part of the county of Cheſter. His father died in
the year 1702; his mother, whoſe maiden name was Sherlock, and who
was born at Oxton, in the ſame county, ſurvived her huſband a few years ;
ſo that both his parents lived to ſee him a Biſhop.
In his Diary he always ſpeaks of his parents in the moſt dutiful and
affectionate terms; and it appears to have been his daily practice, to offer
up prayers for thein temporal and eternal welfare. The following is the
form he uſed on this occafion :
For my Father and MOTHER,
O Almighty Lord God, to whom the obedience of children to their parents is
moſt acceptable, and all diſobedience moſt diſpleaſing; give me grace, that I may
always obſerve my parents with all kind of duty, obey them in all their juſt com-
mands, bé aiding to them if ever they ſhall ſtand in need of my affiſtance; that I
may bear all their reproofs and the infirmities of their old age patiently, and that
I may never grieve them by ſtubborn and evil courſes.
« Good Lord, forgive all the offences that I have at any time committed againſt
my parents; increaſe the number of their days; keep them ſafe in body and mind;
ſupport them under all the ſickneſſes and infirmities of their declining years ; make
thy fatherly corrections as eaſy to them as to Thee ſeems moſt meet, büt make them
uſeful to that great end, the ſalvation of their ſouls.
« Grant, o Lord, that they may ſee their offspring proſper in the fear of Thee';
and, to this end, I moſt humbly beſeech Thee to give the ſame graces and good
things to my brethren and ſiſters, which I aſk for myſelf
, and eſpecially the grace
of obedience to Thee and to our dear parents, for whoſe care over us, and for all
their godly inſtructions, we can never be ſufficiently thankful to Thee and to them.
“ Hear, o bleſſed Lord, all 'our prayers for them and for one another, that,
when any of us ſhall depart this life, we may do it in peace and in thy favour; and
that thoſe who are left behind may not have reaſon to grieve as men without
hope. Grant theſe things, O Father of inankind, for the ſake of thy Son Jeſus
Chriſt. Amen."
Great
da
; ,
Dy moſt hearty thanks;
iv
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
Great care was taken of his education ; and, at a proper age, he was
placed under the tuition of Mr. Harper, a very eminent ſchoolmaſter in the
city of Cheſter, with whom he continued till he was ſufficiently quali-
fied for the Univerſity. He was then removed to Trinity - College in
Dublin, whither moſt of the young gentlemen of Lancaſhire and Cheſhire
were, at that time; fent, with an allowance of twenty pounds a year; a
fum, which, however ſmall it may now be thought, was, in thoſe days,
ſufficient for a ſober ſtudent in fo cheap a country as Ireland. Upon Mr.
Wilſon's admiſſion into the Univerſity, it was his intention to have ſtudied
phyfic; but he was perfuaded by Archdeacon Hewetſon to dedicate himſelf
to the church, for which he ſeemed by nature more particularly deſigned.
He did not, however, 'entirely télinquiſh the purſuit of medical know-
ledge ;--- circumſtanice which was 'afterwards productive of much benefit
to the people of his Dioceſe.
During his reſidence at Dublin, he conducted himſelf with the utmoſt
regularity and decorum; and, by bis diligent application, made a great pro-
ficiency in academical learning. He continued at College till the year
1686; when, on the 29th of June; he was, at the immediate inſtance and
deſire of his friend the Archdeacon, ordained a Deacon by Dr. Moreton,
Biſhop of Kildare. The ordination was held for him alone, on the day of
the confecration of the church of Kildare, in the preſence of a very nume-
rous congregation; and our pious Divine, ever after, kept the anniverſary
of it holy, and poured forth his heart to God in a particular prayer on the
occaſion; which is here inſerted as we find it in a Memorandum-Book, on
which he ſet a great value:
On St. Peter's-Day, when I was ordained Deacon, 1686.
.
Likewiſe muſt the Deacons be grave, not double-tongued, not given to much wine, not
greedy of filthy lucre. See i Tim. ill. 8, 9, 10. iv. 12.-16. vi. 20, 21.
Read the whole office for ordering of Prieſts.
« ALMIGHTY God, who of thy great love to mankind haft given thy Son
Jeſus Chriſt to be the author of everlaſting life; who, having perfected our redemp-
tion, ſent abroad into the world his Apoſtles, Prophets, Evangeliſts, and Paſtors,
by whoſe Miniſtry he gathered together a flock in all parts of the world, to ſet forth
the praiſe of thy name. For theſe ſo great benefits of thy eternal goodneſs, and
for that thou haſt vouchſafed to call me, though very unworthy of that great
,
moſt humbly beſeeching Thee, by the ſame thy bleſſed Son, that as thou haſ given
me a will, ſo thou wouldeſt give me power and ſtrength to ſerve Thee in the facred
miniſtry of thy church unto which I was as on this day called. To this end, give
me, O'Lord God, I humbly beg, a wiſe, a ſober, a patient, an underſtanding, a
devout, a religious, a courageous heart; that I may inſtruct the ignorant, reclaim
the vicious, bear with the infirmities of the weak, comfort the afflicted, confirm
the
i.
:
1
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Y
the ſtrong; that I may be an example of true piety and ſincere religion, that I may
conſtantly ſpeak the truth, boldly rebuke vice, and chearfully ſuffer for righteoul-
neſs' fake. Let my great Lord and Maſter, let his example, be always before my
eyes. Let my days be ſpent in doing good, in viſiting the ſick, and helping their
infirmities, in compoſing of differences, in preaching the glad tidings of ſalvation,
and in all the works of mercy and charity by which I ſhall be judged at the laſt day,
" Give me grace and courage that I may never deſert my calling, though I
ſhould never meet with encouragement from the good things of this world; but let
my heart and its deſires be there fixed, where true joys are to be found, and rewards
laid
up
for thoſe that ſerve Thee faithfully.
“ Ĝrant, O Lord, that I may do nothing unbecoming an immediate ſervant and
follower of Chriſt. Give me ſtrength againſt all temptations, and eſpecially againſt
ſuch as would draw me to diſhonour Thee, and my holy profeſſion; that by me, and
by all thoſe over whom I ſhall be appointed thy Miniſter, thy holy name may
be
glorified, thy kingdom enlarged, and that when I ſhall have preached to others, I
inyſelf may not be a caſt-away.
“ Bleſs, O gracious God, all thoſe that labour with me in this great harveſt.
Thou haſt fent forth labourers: O, proſper thou our handy work. Bleſs all degrees
and orders in thy holy church, all Biſhops, Prieſts, and Deacons, that in all places
they may ſet forth thy glory, and ſet forward the falvation of all men. Give us all
grace, that we may often and ſeriouſly lay to heart the nature and importance of
our calling; that theſe thoughts may make us diligent and zealous, and that our
zeal may ever be concerned in matters of real moment.
“ O God, look mercifully down upon this church in which I ſerve at thine Altar
purge all its members from all atheiſm, hereſy, ſchiſm, ſuperſtition, and profaneneſs.
vi And ſince thou haſt appointed me to live in tlteſe times, in which the ſalvation
offered by Chriſt Jeſus is either deſpiſed or made ineffectual by diviſions of con-
tending parties; grant, O Lord, that I may never be aſhamed of thy Goſpel, but
rather ſuffer as becomes a good Chriſtian ; that I may keep myſelf ſtedfaſt in
the true faith, and not be toſſed about with any wind of falſe doctrine, or the craft
of men.
“ O God, who hateſt nothing that Thou haſt made, have mercy upon all Jews,
Turks, and Infidels; fetch them home, bleſſed Lord, to thy flock, and make them
one fold under one ſhepherd.
« In an humble confidence that Thou, O God, wilt graciouſly receive the peti-
tions of all thoſe, who, in the name of Jeſus Chriſt, call upon Thee ; in his name,
and for his ſake, I moſt humbly offer theſe my ſupplications and prayers this day of
my ordination ; beſeeching Thee to ſay Amen to theſe my deſires, and to all other
my petitions, which I ſhall offer, according to thy will, to thy divine Majeſty."
The Memorandum-Book above-mentioned, was given him by his friend
Archdeacon Hewetſon, ſoon after the ceremony of his ordination. Mr.
Wilſon carefully preſerved it, and continued to enter in it minutes of ſuch
occurrences as he thought worthy of notice, as well as his prayers on par-
ticular occaſions.From this, and other books of the like kind, this ac-
count of his life is compiled.--At the beginning we meet with the follow-
ing memorandums, written by the Archdeacon ; which are an affecting
proof of his own piety, and of his fincere friendſhip for Mr. Wilſon :
2
si Mich. HEWETSON's
vi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
1
“ Mich. HeWETSON'S Memorandums, concerning the Confecration of the Church of
“ KILDARE, and the Ordination of his dear Friend THOMAS Wilson, with ſome
" advices thereupon.
" I. Upon St. Peter's-Day, 1686, the Cathedral Church of Kildare was conſecrated
by the Lord Biſhop of that Dioceſe'; he being aſſiſted and attended on by the clergy
of the Dioceſe, in furplices and hoods, beſides ſtrangers.
- The ceremony being finiſhed, the Dean' of the Church read Prayers, and,
after the fecond leffon, the Biſhop confirmed a great number. The Dean likewiſe
preached the Confecration. Sermon, (in which he took notice of the Ordination too:)
which being ended, I having before prevailed with the Biſhop to ordain my dear
Tom Wilſon, and being appointed by him to officiate as Archdeacon at the Ordi-
nation, (which was held for him alone) we put on our furplices, and I preſented
him to the Biſhop ſitting in a chair near the altar ; who ordered him Deacon, in
the preſence of his clergy, and a great congregation. A Communion immediately
followed, to which many of the laity as well as the clergy ſtaid; and for that
ſervice we offered a piece of plate, being a Paten worth between fix and ſeven
pounds, having on the inſide this infcription:
Deo ET ALTARI ECCLESIA CATHEDRALIS STA BRIDGIDÆ DARENSIS SACRUM; with
an IHS in the middle : On the reverſe, in ſmall' letters, was engraved, Ex unitis
Devotionibus maxime Amicorum Mich. Hewetfon et Tho. Wilſon : Ille Preſbyter, et Pre-
bendarius Ecclefiæ Cathédralis Sti Patricij Dubl: Hic ad facrum Diaconatus Ordinem folem-
niter admiſus die Conſecrationis hujus Ecclefia, viz. Feſto Sti Petri 1686.
“ The Biſhop and his Clergy (and we in particular) with ſeveral perſons of
quality of both ſexes, were invited to the Miniſter of Kildare's houſe, where we
had a great entertainment, with which the eccleſiaſtical ceremony of that day con-
cluded. But it was followed by a remarkable civil folemnity ; for the Dean, being
the preſent fovereign of the corporation of that town, and keeping a court that
afternoon, at iny deſire (who had been for ſeveral years a freeman of that place) he
admitted my dear friend too free of the corporation of Kildare, who was ſworn
and regiſtered accordingly.
" II. And M. H. adviſes his dear T. W. now entered into holy orders, to
reſolve to proceed in them, and to endeavour to render himſelf worthy of them;
and to that end, always to keep in mind the diſcourſe we had the Sunday before he
was ordained, when we together read over and conſidered the canons of both
churches, the xxxix articles, and the office of ordination.
“ III. That he would be careful to read over the ſaid office; the xxxix.articles,
and as many of the canons as are requiſite for him to be acquainted with, at leaſt
once every year; and that he would frequently peruſe and conſider all the rubricks
in the Liturgy while he is Deacon; to the intent (as the church prudently adviſes in
a rubrick at the end of that office) he inay be perfect and well expert in the things
pertaining to the eccleſiaſtical adminiſtration.
o IV. That when he is licenſed and qualified for performing any part of his
miniſterial function, he ſtrictly obſerve the laws of the holy church, nor ever deviate
from the rubrick, except when he is commanded fo to do, or is diſpenſed with by
his ordinary, if it lies in the power of any ordinary to contradict or diſpenſe with
what is eſtabliſhed either by acts of parliament or canons.
« V. He is further adviſed to obſerve the church's feſtivals and faſting days, as
far and as well as poſſibly he can, and as his health (I mean as to the latter) will
bear. And if upon every Sunday and Holiday he read the proper Collect, Epiſtle,
and
1
[
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
vii
1
and Goſpel, privately, before he goes to church, and one chapter in the Whole
Duty of Man every Sunday, he would, in ſo doing, imitate the practice of his
dear friend.
“. Vļ. To ſay the Morning and Evening Prayers either publickly or privately,
every day, is, he knows, the Church's expreſs command, in one of the rubricks
before the calendar,
« VII. And if belides he uſed private devotions, at leaſt twice a day, and read
every day one chapter in the Engliſh Bible to chooſe, that he may be well ac-
quainted with the letter of the text, he will do a thing in itſelf pious, to himſelf
profitable, and will herein too comply with the uſage of his deareſt friend.
“ VIII. Never to miſs the church's public devotions twice a day, when unavoid-
able buſineſs, or want of health, or of a church, (as in travelling) does 110t hinder.
In church to behave himſelf always very reverently, nor ever turn his back upon
the altar in ſervice-time, nor on the Miniſter, 'when it can be avoided. To ſtand at
the Leffons, and Epiſtle, as well as at the Goſpel, and eſpecially when a Pſalm is
fung; to bow reverently at the name of Jeſus, whenever it is mentioned in any of
the church's offices; to turn towards the eaſt when the Gloria Patri and the Creeds
are rehearſing; and to make obeiſance at coming into and going out of the church,
andiat going up to and coming down from the altar; are all antient, commendable,
and devout uſages, and which thouſands of good people of our church practiſe at
this day; and amongſt them, if he deſerves to be reckoned amongſt them, T. W's
dear friend.
« IX. When he has a cure of fouls, T. W.is earneſtly deſired to celebrate a
Communion, as often as he can get a convenient number to communicate with
him; and to urge his people to the frequent performance of that more than other
Chriſtian duty, it being indeed the end of all the reſt, as well as the chief of thein
all; and in the mean time, never to miſs any opportunity of receiving it, that offers
itſelf in the place where he reſides ; no, not to turn his back when he fees the Holy
Elements upon the Altar, although he knew not there would be a Communion until
he came into church.
« X. To avoid in his fermons all deep and unuſeful fpeculations; all matters of
controverſy that do not neceſſarily offer themſelves; and all juvenile affectation of
fine language, wit, and learning: St. Paul, his King, and his own diſcretion, will
direct him, and therefore he needs none elſe to counſel him.
« XI. As to his uſual converſation and behaviour, the Apoſtle tells him, that a
Deacon muſt be grave ; which ſeems to direct-what his garb Thould be, what places
he fhould refrain going to, from what kind of company he ſhould abſtain, and how
he ſhould demean himſelf in company; neither fhould ſuch books be uſually read
or delighted in, or ſuch perſons be choſen for companions, or ſuch places be fre-
quented by a Clergyman, as appear profane, atheiſtical, or differviceable to religion.
“But he is eſpecially adviſed to forbear converſing frequently and familiarly
with that fex which gives the moſt temptation, and the moſt to unmarried clergy-
men ; ſeeing we are commanded to abſtain from all appearance of evil.”.
:
Mr. Wilſon's good conduct, and his conſequent preferment, gave very
great pleaſure to his friend Dr. Hewetſon; who continued to correſpond
with him till the year 1704,
The exact time of Mr. Wilſon's leaving Dublin is not known; but it is
underſtood, that he quitted the univerſity ſooner than he at firſt intended,
i
1
viii
LIFE OF THOMAS, WILSON, D., D., :
on account of the political and religious diſputes of thoſe days.;* por could
it have been long after his ordination that he took his leave of Ireland; for
on the 10th of December, in the ſame year, (1686) he was licenſed, by
Thomas, Lord Biſhop of Cheſter, to be the curate of New Church, in the
pariſh of Winwick, in Lancaſhire, of which' Dr. Sherlockt, his maternal
uncle, was then rector. His ſtipend was no more than thirty pounds a
year ; but being an excellent economiſt, and having the advantage of living
with his uncle, this ſmall income was not only ſufficient to ſupply his own
wants, but it enabled him to adminiſter to the wants of others; and for this
purpoſe he ſet apart one tenth of his income.
On the 26th of October, 1689, Mr. Wilſon was ordained a Prieſt by
Nicholas, Lord Biſhop of. Cheſter; an event that occaſioned the following
reſolutions, to which he ever after faithfully and religiouſly adhered.
Certain things to which, after ſerious confideration, I think fit to oblige myſelf in the
beginning of my days, that I may not be tempted by any '
worldly advantage to fen
againſt Gods---do violence to my conſcience, ---Scandalize that holy profeſion of the
Miniſtry, to which it has pleaſed God to call me,-nor bring a curſe upon what it
mall pleaſe bim to put into my hands.
Firſt ; I reſolve never to give any perſon any manner of bribe or gift, nor make
any manner of contract or promiſe, for a church preferment, thoựgh never ſo good,
and the conſideration how inconſiderable foever it be.
Secondly; That I will never give a bond of reſignation upon any conſideration
whatever; being fully perſuaded, that when God fees me fit for ſuch an employ-
ment, he can bring me into it without ſubjecting me to theſe conditions, (which I
verily believe are unlawful) and if I can never have any eccleſiaſtical preferment
but upon theſe terms, I am fatisfied it is God's will I ſhould have none.
Thirdly; Conſidering the ſcandal and injury of pluralities, to the church ; I reſolve
never to accept of two church livings with cure of ſouls, (if ſuch ſhould be ever in
my choice) though never fo.conveniently ſeated.
Fourthly; I reſolve, that, whenever it ſhall pleaſe God to bleſs me with a pariſh
and a cure of ſouls, I will reſide upon it myſelf, and not truſt that to a curate
which ought to be my own particular care.
That I may not enſnare myſelf by reſidence, I mean ſuch as the Biſhop of the
Dioceſe ſhall determine, not only to be conſiſtent with the laws of the land, but
ſuch as an honeſt conſcientious man may venture his falvation upon; becauſe, for
ought I know, ſome ſuch caſes there may be. I
It was not long before Mr. Wilſon's religious deportment and amiable
conduct in private life recommended him to the notice of William Earl
of Derby; who, in the year 1692, appointed him his domeſtic.chaplain,
and preceptor to his ſon James, Lord Strange, with a ſalary of thirty pounds
.
1
* From private information.
This Dr. Sherlock was a very pious and worthy divine. He was the author of ſome excellent prayers
and meditations, entitled, “ The Practical Chriſtian; or, Devout Penitent ;" of which ſeveral editions
have been printed. To the fixth there is prefixed a ſhort account of his life, written by Biſhop Wilſon.
1 Manuſcript Memorandum-Book.
a year.
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
ix
a year. He was ſoon after elected maſter of the alms-houſe at Latham,
which brought him in twenty pounds a year more.
He had now an
income far beyond his expectations,-far beyond his wiſhes, except as it
increaſed his ability to do good: Bleſſed with a liberal heart, and tho-
roughly diſpoſed to charity, he made uſe of the good gifts which God had
beſtowed, to ſuch purpoſes only as he conſidered was for the glory of the
great author and giver, and the benefit of his neighbours in diſtreſs.
Accordingly, we find that he now ſet apart one-fifth of his income for
pious uſes, and particularly for the poor.
« MEMORANDUM. Eaſter-Day, 1693. It having pleaſed God, of his mer
bounty and goodneſs, to bleſs ine with a temporal income far above my hopes or
deſerts, and I having hitherto given but one tenth part of my income to the poor ;
I do therefore purpoſe, and I thank God for putting it into my heart, that of all
the profits which it ſhall pleaſe God to give me, and which ſhall become due to me
after the ſixth of Auguſt next, (after which time I hope to have paid my ſmall debts)
I do purpoſe to ſeparate the fifth part of all my incomes, as I ſhall receive them,
for pious uſes, and particularly for the poor.
T. W."
Auguſt, 1993. The God that gave me a will to make this ſołemn purpoſe, has
given me grace not to repent of it; and he will give me grace to my life's end.
Amen.-" Though I give iy goods to feed the poor; and though I give my body
" to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing."
>>
The manner in which he made this dedication was as follows: On the
receipt of all munies, he regularly placed the portion deſigned by himſelf,
as well as what was given him by others, for charitable uſes, into the
drawer of a cabinet, with a note of the value; to be kept ſacred for the
uſe of the poor, and on no account whatever to be touched for any
other
purpofe. The form of the note, as follows, is copied from the original :
Jan. 29, 1750-1.
Put into this drawer Twenty Pounds Britiſh,
“ being one year's money, the bounty of the Right Honourable the Lady
“ Eliz. Haſtings, for the year, and payable at Martinmas, 1750.
THOMAS SODOR and Man."
If the money placed there was his own, the note differed only in diſtin-
guiſhing from whence, or how the money had been paid to him: And into
this ſacred repofitory, called The Poor's Drawer, at firſt a tenth, then a fifth,
a third, and at length the half of his revenues, were placed ; and whenever
he depoſited the poor man's portion, he did it with the ſame awe and reve-
rence, as if it had been an offering to Heaven,
1
Prayer at ſetting aſide AEMs for the Poor.
" It is by thy bounty and providence, O God, that I want nothing which is
needful either for my ſoul or body. Be pleaſed in mercy to receive this ſmall ac-
knowledgment of my thankfulneſs and gratitude for the many favours which by thy
VOL. I.
goodneſs
1
X
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
goodneſs I every day meet with, and give me grace, that while I am able I may
never turn away my face from any poor inan; that thy face, and the light of thy
countenance, may never be turned away from me. O Lord, my God! whatever
I have prepared for the poor cometh of Thee, and of thine own do I give thee.
Pardon all my vain expences, and teach me ſo to huſband the riches wherewith I am
entruſted, that I'may always have wherewith to offer a teſtimony of my duty to my
great
benefactor; to be beſtowed on ſuch poor people as thy good providence ſhali
direct to me fòr relief. And the good Lord direct my hand, that I 'may give
where there is moſt need; and after ſuch a way as ſhall moſt pleaſe thee. Give a
bleſſing to what I diſtribute, that it may do thy poor good, and that they may own
thy hand in it. And grant, O Lord, if it nould ever be thy good pleaſure to
change my circuinſtances into a lower condition, that I may bear it patiently; be-
lieving aſſuredly, that I have a 'treafüre'in Heaven, to which place I moſt humbly
beſeech Thee to bring ine and my family, for the fake of Jeſus Chriſt. Amen.
1
If there ſhall be a poor man within any of thy gàtes, thou ſhalt not harden thy heart,
nor ſhut thine hand from thy poor brother : but thou ſhalt open thine hand wide unto
him, and lend him ſufficient for his need. Thine heart ſhall not be grieved, when
thoù giveſt unto him; becauſe that for this thing the Lord thy God Mall bleſs thee in
all thy works. Deut. xý.
Bleſſed be the man that provideth for the poor and needy: the Lord fball deliver him in
the time of trouble. Pf. xli. 1.
Withhold not good from thèm to whom it is due, when it is in the power of thy hand
to do it. Prov. iii. 27.
He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the Lord; and look what he layeth out is
mall be paid him again. Prov. xix. 17.
Bleſſed are the merciful, for they fall obtain mercy. 'Matth. y. 7.
Call the poor, and thou ſhalt be bleſſed, for they cannot recompenſe thee. Luke xiv.
Whofo hath this world's good, and feeth his brother have need, and ſhutteth up his
bowels of compaſion from him; how dwelleth the Love of God in him? i John
7
lii, 17.
{
Oneſiphorus fought'me out very diligently, and oft refreſhed me. -2 Tim. i. 17.
There can no good thing come to him that giveth no alms. Ecclus. xii. 3.
Bow down thine ear to the poor, and give him a friendly anſwer with meekneſs.
Ecclus. iv. 8.
Be as a father to the fatherleſs, and as a huſband to the widow : So shalt thou be as forz
of the Most High, and he shall love thee more than thy mother dotb. Ecclus. iv. 10,
Lay up thy treaſure according to the commandments of the Moſt High, it shall bring
bee more profit, than gold. Shut up alms in thy ſtore-houſes : and it ſhall deliver
thee from all affli&tion ; it ſhall fight for thee againſt thine enemies, - better than a
mighty ſhield. Ecclus. xxix. II, 12.
So hath the Lord ordained, that they which preach the Gospel, should live of the Gospel.
Matth. X. 10.
I
1
"O GOD, who haſt graciouſly allowed us a recompence for our’labours,
make me, I humbly beſeech thee, a faithful ſteward of that part of thy revenues
committed
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
xi
committed to my charge, that I may give thy ſervants that portion of meat in
due ſeaſon, that I may not feed myſelf nor family with that which belongs to thy
poor. But above all, I beſeech God to give me grace that I may preach the
Goſpel, as well as live of it, and that when the Lord cometh, he may find me ſo
doing. Amen."
Mr. Wilſon's reſolutions, which we have before related, being entered
into from a full conviction of their propriety, and conſidered by him as
matter of religious obligation, no motives of intereſt could induce him
to depart from them. And accordingly, when he was, ſoon after, put to
the trial, by Lord Derby's offering him the valuable living of Baddef-
worth in Yorkſhire, (his Lordſhip intending that he ſhould ſtill continue
with him as chaplain, and tutor to his ſon) he refuſed to accept it, as being
inconſiſtent with “ the reſolves of his conſcience againſt non-refidence.”
On Friday the 29th of September, 1693, as he was returning from
Litchfield, he fell ill at Nantwich; but the next day, he ſays, “ Having uſed
“ fome means I grew better, and ſo with ſome difficulty got home to
“ Knowefly: The next day I fell fick of a violent fever ; the Phyſicians
“ deſpaired of my recovery; and yet it pleaſed Gud, of his great mercy
“ and goodneſs, to bring me back from the gates of death. The reflec
“ tions I cannot chooſe but make upon this are as follow :
« Firſt ; That very day ſe'nnight before, I was guilty of a very great fault, which !
am fure was very offenſive to God, and which I had not repented of; and perhaps
had not done it to this day, but had gone on in my wickedneſs, if God had not
by this or ſome other fatherly correction diverted me.
Secondly; I began my journey (contrary to a former reſolution) on a Sunday,
which, without great neceſſity, I think I ought not to have done; that day being
particularly appointed for God's ſervice.
“ Thirdly; I cannot but reflect how very dangerous a thing it is to leave the ſettling
of a man's temporal and ſpiritual affairs till he is ſeized with ſickneſs; ſince I find,
by a juſt experience, how very unfit one then is for any manner of buſineſs.
Fourthly; That my recovery and ſecond life was manifeſtly owing to God, is what
I cannot but acknowledge; that therefore, as I ought never to forget the mercy,
ſo ought I to ſpend the remainder of this life, to the honour, and in the ſervice
of the author of it; which, by the grace of God, I will do.
“ Fifthly; I am now moſt ſenſible, that ſickneſs is an excellent means of bringing
us nearer to God. As then I am, by what God has wrought in me, extremely ſatis-
fied that it was the great bleſſing of my life, I ought (as my Maſter's ſervice
obliges me to it) to take all occaſions of making God's fatherly correction uſeful to
thoſe who are chaſtiſed by this, or any other affiction.
“ And may the good and merciful God, who has put theſe good reflections into my
heart, may He give me grace never to forget them, nor the bleſſing I this day received.
May 1, dear God, never provoke thee to plague me with diſeaſes, nor bring thy
puniſhments upon me, which thou never doſt, unleſs we force Thee by our repeated
trapſgreſſions. This, I confeſs with all ſenſe of forrow, was my caſe; and Thou,
O God,
.
@ 2
xii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, .D. D.
O God, hadft been leſs kind to me, hadft Thou been lefs ſevere. I acknowledge
thy juſtice, and I acknowledge thy favour. Couldeſt Thou have been juſt and not
merciful, I had been utterly deſtroyed; hadſt Thou been merciful and not juſt,
I might have gone on in my wickedneſs, till I had brought down deſtruction upon
my own head. It is good for me that I have been in trouble, for I have ſince
learned to keep thy commandments; but it had not been good for me, had I not
fallen into the hands of a merciful. God. Since, therefore, Thou didſt: in great
mercy reſtore me to my former health, ſince Thou haſt given me a new life, give
me grace, likewiſe, without which my life will be no bleſſing to me; give me
grace, I humbly beg, to ſerve Thee with this life, which is thine. Thou needeſt
not, O God, my ſervice, but accept of my ainbition of ſerving Thee; I would do
ſomething that might be acceptable to my great benefactor. Thou deſireſt no fa-
crifice, elſe I would give it Thee; I offer my life to be employed in thy immediate
ſervice, to which I have dedicated it. I will preach thy ways unto the wicked, and by
my Miniſtry, if thou ſeeſt good, finners ſhall be converted unto Thee. They ſhall
taſte and ſee how gracious the Lord is to thoſe that he chaſtiſes in his love. Bleſſed
are all they that put their truſt in Hiin; and bleſſed be the name of the Lord, who
has indulged me this opportunity of rețurning my hearty thanks for this mercy in
particular, which I do this day commemorate. To whom, with the Son and the
Holy Ghoſt, be aſcribed all praiſe, honour, and glory, by me and all that are
ſharers of theſe mighty bleſſings. Amen.
ز
The ſame regard to the dictates of his conſcience, which urged Mr.
Wilſon to the foregoing reſolutions, influenced his whole behaviour ; and
it was not long before he gave his noble patron an extraordinary and con-
vincing proof, thať nothing could deter him from purſuing the paths of
his duty, or reſtrain his zeal in a good cauſe.
In conſequence of an extravagant way of living, and a negligent inatten-
tion to his affairs, Lord Derby was very much involved in debt. Mr.
Wilſon beheld with concern, and wiſhed to correct, this error in his Lord-
ſhip’s conduct. His reflections upon this occaſion diſplay, in a moſt
pleaſing manner, his active benevolence, and his diſintereſted regard to
juſtice and equity.
1
.
Reflektions upon my own preſent Circumſtances, Ot. 21, 1696.
“ It has pleaſed God to call me out of a family, (which, though its honeſty
and induſtry, by God's bleſſing, has ſecured it from poverty, yet is far from being
rich) to a poſt which my own merits and prudence could never have brought me to.
The ſeveral ſteps I have made to this place have been very extraordinary, and ſuch
as plainly appear to have been by the direction and goodneſs of God : from which
I cannot but conclude, That ſince God has thus raiſed me, it muſt certainly be for
ſome wife and good end; and that I might be obliged, by all the force of intereſt
and gratitude, to do my duty in this ſtate of life to which I am called. It is true;
it may at firſt ſight appear very hazardous to uſe that liberty and freedom which
may ſeem neceſſary to adviſe and reclaim that great man whom I ſerve. But then
I am to conſider, that were I really to loſe all my expectation, as well as what I
have gotten, 'I am but where I was when God at firſt ſhewed ine his favour. Nay;
my education will ſtill ſet me above my father's houſe.
But
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
xiii
1
«6. But this is not what I ought to fear: for cannot God, who raiſed me without
myſelf, cannot he raiſe me, or keep me up, though my ruin ſhould be deſigned
and attempted? And perhaps it may never come to this: for who knows, but God
may give a bleſſing to my honeſt endeavours? And then I am ſure it will be the
greateſt advantage, as well as honour of my whole life, and an eaſe to my ſoul all
my days; and if he only falls out with me, and diſcharges me his family, I have the
glory and ſatisfaction of having done a great good work.
« Now, if I neglect this which I take to be my duty, or for fear of danger, or
any temporal conſideration, put it off in hopes of a better occaſion; I may juſtly
expect, that God, who raiſed me, (it may be for this very purpoſe) when I am
found ſo backward in his ſervice, will level me with the meaneſt of my father's houſe.
My fortune is in his hand entirely; and He that could find a way to raiſe me without
myſelf, can find out a way to ruin me in ſpite of my beſt endeavours.
“ And fince in my conſcience I know that I have not the leaſt pretence to what
I enjoy, but all is owing to his providence and goodneſs; I am his debtor for it;
and I have no other way of making a return, but by doing my duty honeſtly, and
leaving the event to God.
" And inay that Eternal Goodneſs inſpire me with a reſolution anſwerable to this
good and great deſign! May no weak and cowardly apprehenſions fright me from my
duty! May I fear Him only who has power over my foul, as well as body, to deſtroy
them both, if I am diſobedient to the heavenly command. Inſpire me, O God, with
a zeal and courage becoming my profeſſion, that I may rebuke vice boldly, and
diſcountenance wickedneſs wherever I find it, and be jealous for thy glory in the
preſence of the greateſt men on earth. Above all, O Lord Almighty, make me
to do ſome good in this ſtation in which, by thy providence, is my preſent lot;
that when thou ſhalt pleaſe to remove me, (whether for the better or worſe, thy
will be done) I may not repent of having done no thing which thou requireſt of
Grant this, O my great and bountiful Lord and Maſter, for the ſake of Jeſus
Chriſt. Amen.*
me.
Impelled by theſe reflections, Mr. Wilſon waited on Lord Derby the
next morning, in his dreſſing-room; and, after a ſhort converſation on the
fubject, left with him the following letter :
<< MY LORD
: « Nothing but a ſenſe of duty and gratitude could have put me upon taking
ſuch a liberty as this, which becauſe I have reaſon to believe concerns your Lord-
ſhip, I can willingly hazard all the future favours your Lordſhip deſigns me,
rather than be unconcerned and filent in a matter of this moment, though I have
no reaſon to fear ſuch a conſequence. I do therefore, with all imaginable ſubmiſ-
fion, offer theſe following particulars, touching your creditors, to your Lordſhip’s
conſideration :
Firſt; Though ſeveral debts, as your Lordſhip urges, may be unjuſt, and perhaps
moſt of the bills in part unreaſonable; yet it is very probable that a great many
are really juſt; and if theſe are not paid, thoſe who ſuffer have a juſt complaint to
God and man, which muſt certainly have a very ill influence upon your Lordſhip’s
affairs.
Secondly; That ſeveral in the neighbourhood are undone if they are not ſpeedily
conſidered; they are forced to the laſt neceſſity, fome to ſell their eſtares, and
* Mr. Hewetſon's Book.
others
xiv
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
a
.
others ready to leave the country, or to lie in gaol for debts which are owing to
them from your Lordſhip. They come every day with tears and petitions, which
nobody takes notice of, and ſo your Lordſhip never comes to know what they ſuffer
and complain of.
Thirdly; Your Lordſhip fees what methods the reſt who are more able are
taking, and you know beſt what may be the conſequence of what they are doing;
but, however it ends, if their demands are juſt, they will ſtill have reaſon to com-
plain of the wrong that is done them.
Fourthly; Your Lordſhip is never ſuffered to know what influence theſe things
have upon your temporal affairs ; but I am ready to make it out, whenever your
Lordſhip ſhall think it your intereſt to enquire into this matter, that you pay con-
ftantly one third more for what you want than does any other perſon. I know very
few care, or are concerned at this; but I am one of thoſe who cannot but fee and
lament this hardſhip and misfortune, which cannot poſſibly be remedied, till your
Lordſhip has taken fome order with your creditors, and reformed thoſe who ſhall
have the diſpoſal of your monies for the time to come.
Fifthly; I am not able to foreſee how theſe things will end, and one cannot tell
what they may be forced to attempt. It is too likely, that if any diſturbance ſhould
happen in the government, their wants may make them deſperate, and their num-
bers infolent. I have been lately told, that ſome of them have ſecretly threatened
ſome ſuch thing.
“ And now, my Lord, if I have ſaid any thing unbecoming me, I hope your
Lordſhip will pardon me, and believe it a fault of indiſcretion rather than deſign.
I mean honeſtly; and, that your Lordſhip may think fo, I do proteft, in the preſence
of God, that I had rather beg. all my life, than to be ſo far wanting to myſelf and
that duty which I owe to God and your Lordſhip, as not to have given your Lardſhip
theſe ſhort hints by word of mouth and writing, which your Lordſhip could not
poſſibly have, but from ſome faithful fervant, as I preſume to ſubſcribe myſelf,
and, my Lord, your moſt dutiful chaplain,
« Oct, 22, 1696.
T. W."*
An profe&turus fim, neſcio; malim, ſucceſſum mihi, quam fidem deelle.
Mr. Wilſon's behaviour had been ſo uniformly regulated by the laws of
virtue and religion, that his noble patron could not poſſibly entertain any
ſuſpicion of his being actuated by finiſter motives in this proceeding; and
having duly conſidered the affair, he was perfectly convinced of the impro-
priety of his own conduct, and the fincere attachment of his friend, with
whoſe advice and affiftance, he immediately ſet about a reformation. Thus
Mr. Wilſon, by his candour and fincerity, was at once the happy inſtru-
ment of retrieving the reputation of his patron, and procuring a ſpeedy
relief for his diſtreſſed tradefinen and dependants. Nor did his zeal and
integrity go unrewarded; for, in the following year, (1697) the Earl of
Derby offered him the Biſhoprick of the Iſle of Man, which had been
vacant ever fince the death of Dr. Baptiſte Levinz, who died in the year
1693. This kind offer, however, Mr. Wilſon modeſtly declined, alledging,
that he was unequal to, as well as unworthy of, ſo great a charge; and
thus the matter reſted, till Dr. Sharp, Archbiſhop of York, complained to
* M. Hewetfon's Books
King
A
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
XV
King William, that a Biſhop was wanting in his province to fill the See of
Man; acquainting the King at the ſame time, that the nomination was in
the Lord of the He, the Earl of Derby, but that the approbation reſted in
his Majeſty; and urging the neceflity of ſuch an appointment, as the See
had now been vacant four years,-a circumſtance with which he appre-
hended his Majeſty might be unacquainted. The King, hereupon, ſent
for the Earl of Derby, who was at that time Maſter of the Horſe, and
told him, that he expected an immediate noinination of a Biſhop for the
See of Man, and that if his Lordſhip delayed it any longer, he ſhould
take the liberty of filling up the vacancy himſelf.* In conſequence of this
admonition, Lord Derby inſiſted on his Chaplain's accepting the prefer-
ment; and accordingly Mr. Wilſon was (to uſe his own expreſſion) “forced
os into the Biſhoprick ;"-a promotion for which he was in all reſpects
eminently qualified, and which he juſtly merited as a reward for his faithful
ſervices to the Earl of Derby and his ſon.
During his reſidence with Lord Derby as his Chaplain, he conſtantly
uſed the following
Prayer for the FAMILY.
“ O Almighty God! by whom the whole world as one family is governed, I
accept with all thankfulneſs the charge of this fainily. where thy providence has made
me a paſtor and guide. Let thy grace and Holy Spirit, I moſt humbly: beſeech
Thee, aflift me in the doing of my duty; and if it be thy will, let not my labour
be in vain. Give me the ſpirit of wiſdom, that I may know how to inſtruct effec-
tually; and a prudent zeal and courage, that I may oppoſe vice wherever I find it.
Make me, great God, ever zealous for thy Holy Name and Honour; that the juſt
ſenſe of my duty, and of my particular and immediate relation to thy ſervice, may
prevail with me above any other conſideration whatever.
« Bleſs the Lord of this houſe with a juſt ſenſe of Thee, the Lord of Heaven
and earth, and turn the bent of his affections from ſenſual love to the love of Thee:
let not that power and greatneſs, which he has received from Thee for the advantage
of others, be made uſe of to their hurt and deſtruction. Let not that covetouſneſs,
which is the root of all evil, prevail over him, nor draw the curſes of the injured
world upon him and his poſterity. May that powerful word which made a publican
a diſciple, and made that diſciple fo exemplary, charitable, and juſt; may that
eternal Word and Spirit have the ſame influence upon his ſoul, that he may
be
truly the diſciple of Jeſus Chrift; that by his example he may influence others to
the practice of religion and virtue, and by his authority diſcountenance irreligion
and vice.
« Bleſs him and this family, in ſhowering down the choiceſt of thy bleflings upon
his virtuous lady; and as Thou haſt in her given us a great example of virtue and
piety, grant that we may all follow her ſteps in the way which leads to eternal life.
Let her zeal and ſincerity encourage the good to perſevere, and her piety provoke
the wicked to amend their ways; that at laſt we may all meet, and become again
one family, in the eternal manſions which Thou has prepared for all that love and
fear thy name.
From private information,
Let
xvi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
“Let my prayers be acceptable in thy fight, for James, Lord Strange ; good
God, go along with me in his education, and teach me by thy Holy Spirit, how to
inſtruct him in all the ways of religion, piety, and honour. Bleſs him, and make
him good, that his greatneſs may be more uſeful to the world, and his ſtation and
power beneficial to mankind. Preſerve him from all dangers ghoſtly and bodily ;
and when he has lived long to thy honour, bleſs him with eternal life.
« Bleſs all the reſt of this family committed to my charge; and give them all
grace that they may do their duties in their ſeveral places, not with eye-ſervice as
men pleaſers, but in ſingleneſs of heart, fearing Thee, their great Maſter and judge.
“ Thy power, O God, is unlimited; in mercy reduce all thoſe that wander out
of the way. Give us all a true and lively ſenſe of our tranſgreſſions, that we may
ſee the neceſſity of amending our lives, or of being for ever miſerable.
“ O Lord, ſay Amen to theſe my prayers, and deliver me from the guilt of
other men's ſin ; for the ſake of Jeſus Chriſt, my great Lord and Maſter. Amen.”
>>
A
Mr. Wilſon took great pains with his noble pupil. Want of conſidera-
tion, and a precipitancy of temper, ſeem to have been the principal faults
in this young nobleman's character ; and his tutor exerted his beſt endea-
vours to correct his Lordſhip’s diſpoſition in theſe reſpects. The following
extraordinary inſtance of his management, upon a particular occaſion, is
faid to have produced its proper effect :-One day, as Lord Strange was
going to ſet his name to a paper which he had not read, Mr. Wilſon
dropped ſome burning ſealing-wax on his finger ; the ſudden pain made
him very angry, but his tutor ſoon pacified him, by obſerving, that he did
it in order to impreſs a laſting remembrance on his mind, never to ſign or
ſeal any paper he had not firſt read and attentively examined. *
On the 15th of January, 1697-8, Mr. Wilſon, being firſt created Doctor
of Laws by the Archbiſhop of Canterbury, was confirmed Biſhop of Man,
at Bow Church, by Dr. Oxenden, Dean of the Arches; and the next day
he was conſecrated at the Savoy church, by Dr. Sharp, Archbiſhop of
York, aſſiſted by the Biſhops of Cheſter and Norwich. On the fifth of
April following, he landed at Derby Haven, in the Idle of Man, and on
the eleventh he was enthroned in the Cathedral of St. Germain's, in Peel
Caſtle: And from the prayer which he compoſed on the occaſion, we may
ſee with what piety and circumſpection he entered upon his new dignity.
ac When I was enthroned in the Cathedral of St. Germain's, in Peel Caſtle,
April 11, 1698.
« In an humble and thankful fenſe of thy great goodneſs to a very ſinful, and very
unworthy creature, I look up to Thee, O gracious Lord and benefactor, who from
a low obſcurity haſt called me to this high office, for grace and ſtrength to fit me
for it. What am I, or what is my father's houſe, that thou ſhouldeſt vouchſafe us
ſuch inſtances of thy notice and favour? “ I am not worthy of the leaſt of all
« the mercies which thou haft ſhewed unto thy ſervant."
+
* In the Biographia Britannica, it is ſaid, that Mr. Wilſon accompanied his pupil, Lord Strange, into
Italy; but this is a miſtake, as Mr. Wilſon was never out of the Britiſh dominions.
or O God,
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
XVII
« O God, grant that by a conſcientious diſcharge of my duty, I may profit thoſe
over whoin I-am appointed thy Miniſter, that I may make ſuch a return as ſhall
be acceptable to Thee. Give me ſuch a meaſure of thy Spirit as ſhall be ſuffi-
cient to ſupport me under, and lead me through, all the difficulties I ſhall meet
with. Cominand a bleſſing upon my ſtudies, that I may make full proof of my
Miniſtry, and be inſtrumental in converting many to the truth. Give me ſkill and
conduct, that with a pious, prudent, and charitable hand, I may lead and govern
the people committed to my care; that I may be watchful in ruling them, earneſt
in correcting them, fervent in loving them, and patient in bearing with thein.
Let thy grace and bleſſing, O Father of mankind, reft upon all thoſe whom
I bleſs in thy naine; and eſpecially upon thoſe, who, together with me, are appointed
to watch over thy flock. Bleſs every member of this church; ſupport the weak,
confirm and ſettle thoſe that ſtand, and feed our flock, together with ourſelves,
through Jeſus Chriſt the chief Shepherd,
“ Lord, who is ſufficient for ſo great a work? Thou, O Lord, canſt enable the
meaneſt of thy creatures to bring to paſs what Thou haft determined; be pleaſed
to make me an inſtrument of great good to this church and people; and grant, that
when I have preached to, and governed others, I myſelf may not be loft, or go
aſtray. Preſerve me from the dangers of a proſperous condition, from pride, and
forgetfulneſs of Thee; from a proud conceit of myſelf, and from diſdaining others.
Rather turn me out of all earthly poffeflions, than they ſhould hinder me in my
way to Heaven. If affliction be needful for me, let me not want it; only give me
grace thankfully to receive and bear thy fatherly correction, that after this life is
ended in thy ininediate ſervice, I may have a place of reſt amongſt thy faithful
fervants in the Paradiſe of God, in ſure hopes of a bleſſed reſurrection, through
Jeſus Chriſt. Amen. Amen."
The Oath adminiſtered to the Biſhop of Man at his Inſtalment. Adminiſtered:
to me April 11, 1698.
• My allegiance to the King's Majeſty of England, and my former oaths ac-
cording to the laws there reſerved; I ſwear to be true to the Right Honourable the
Earl of Derby, and his heirs, and will perform all ſuch duties unto them as belongs
to my place being Biſhop here. And to my power ſhall defend and maintain the
antient laws, ſtatutes, and cuſtoms, proper and belonging unto this Ife and prero-
gatives due to the heir thereof. And with my beſt advice and counſel be aiding
and aſſiſting to the Captain of this Iſe, or Governor for the time being, , for fur-.
therance of the government and benefit of the ſaid Ine. So help me God.
« THO: SODOR AND Man."
« O God, the King of all the earth, grant that no breach of this oath may ever
in judgment againſt me. Look down in mercy upon this part of thy domi-
nions; put a ſtop to all growing evils, and to the judgments that muſt follow.
« Endue the Lord of this Ine, and all that are put in authority under hims with
wiſdom from above, that they may govern with truth and juſtice; and that the
people, whoſe duty it is obey, may do it for conſcience fake.
" Give us all a peaceable temper of Spirit, that laying aſide all partiality, we
may ſtudy the things that make for peace. And that we may all join in promoting
thy honour, the true religion, and the welfare of this whole nation ; for Jeſus .
Chriſt's fake. Amen."
* Memorandum-Book.
Vol. I.
f
When
1
riſe up
.
xviii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
5
When he arrived at his Biſhoprick, he found the palace in a moft ruinous
ſtate, having been uninhabited for eight years ; nothing but an antient tower
and chapel reinaining entire. He was therefore obliged to rebuild the
dwelling-houſe, and almoſt all the out-offices from the ground. He ſtocked
the garden with fruit-trees, &c. fenced in the demeſnes, planted many
thouſand timber-trees, and laid out a farm, which afterwards became valu-
able to himſelf and ſucceſſors. The expences of theſe buildings and im-
provements amounted to the ſum of fourteen hundred pounds. He ſays,
“ Iit having pleaſed God to bring me to the Biſhoprick of Man, I find the
“ houſe in ruins, which obliges me to interrupt my charity to the poor in
“ ſome meaſure.” This interruption was, however, of ſhort duration, and
his beneficence ever afterwards increaſed with his income.
About this time the Earl of Derby again offered him the living of
Baddeſworth, to hold in commendam, probably as a compenſation for the
dilapidations on his Biſhoprick; but this our conſcientious Prelate refuſed,
as utterly inconſiſtent with his duty, and with the obligation he had for-
merly laid himſelf under of never taking two ecclefiaftical preferments with
cure of fouls, eſpecially," he ſays, “ when I muft neceſſarily be abſent
os from one of them; and of which reſolution it does not yet repent me
" that I made it. Jan. 28, 1697.'
On the 16th of July, 1698, he laid the foundation-ſtone of a new
Chapel at Caſtletown, which was built and paid for out of the eccleſiaſtical
revenues. “ The Lord grant,” ſays he, “ that it may (when it is finiſhed)
« continue a houſe of prayer to all
ages.”
“ Bless, O Lord, thy Holy Church, and particularly this part of it, where
thou haſt made me an overſeer and guide. O my great Maſter, let me not ſatisfy
myſelf in building and beautifying the places dedicated to thy honour, but affiſt me
by, thy Holy Spirit, that I may uſe my utmoſt endeavours to make every one of
theſe people living temples of the living God, that they may believe in Thee, the
chief corner-ſtone ; and that: by this faith, both they and I may at laſt come to.worſhip
Thee in Heaven, and to give Thee praiſe and glory for all thy mercies beſtowed
upon us; for Thou art worthy; O Lord, to receive power, and honour, and glory;
för Thou halt created all things, and for thy pleaſure they are and were created.
Amen."
On the 29th of September, the ſame year, he ſet ſail for England, and
landed the day following at Liverpool, whence, after a ſhort ſtay, he went
to Warrington, where he paid his addreſſes to Mary, daughter of Thomas
Patten, eſq; to whom he was married on the 27th of October, at Winwick
church, by the Honourable and Reverend Mr. Finch, the Rector. Previous
to his marriage, we find him, as on all other important occaſions of his
life, a petitioner to Heaven in the following prayer :
* M. Hewetſon's Meniorandum-Book.
+
+ Memorandum-Book.
« Marriage
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
xix
1
* Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and
* adulterers God will judge.” Heb. xiii. 4.
" BLESSED be the God of Heaven, our great Creator, Lord, and Benefactor, who
knowing the wants and infirmities of all his creatures, has by a moſt ſurpriſing
goodneſs provided for all their neceflities. And bleſſed be thy Holy Name, O
Father of Mankind, who knowing the weakneſſes of our nature, and the manifold
dangers to which we are expoſed by our irregular paſſions, has provided ſo honour-
able a remedy as marriage for our comfort and ſafety. Good God, grant that I may
never tranſgreſs thoſe juit bounds, which thou haſt ſet me to reſtrain the extrava-
gant deſires of my foul.
“ To this end, I beſeech Thee, for the ſake of Jeſus Chriſt, to make that ſtate of
life confortable to me, into which by thy favour I am going to enter. It is not in
man to direct his own ſteps; I do therefore flee to Thee, O Father, for thy bleſ-
ſing and guidance in this great change of my circumſtances, moſt humbly beſeeching
Thee to grant, that I may do nothing unbecoming my office and the honourable
ftation in which Thou haſt ſet me. Make her whom Thou wilt make my wife a
meet help for me, that we may live together to thy honour and glory in this world, and
be made partakers of everlaſting glory and happineſs in the world to come. Amen."
The following private prayers are copied from Mr. Hewetſon's. Me-
morandum-book :
Morning Prayer in Private.
"O moſt holy, bleſſed, and glorious Majeſty of Heaven and Earth! before Thee,
the Author of my being, I humbly proſtrate myſelf this morning; moſt grate-
fully acknowledging the duty which I owe Thee, both as I am thy creature, and as
I am a Chriſtian. And that I have ſo often neglected this duty, or been back-
ward and cold in the performance of it. This, now I am in my right mind, I juſtly
condemn myſelf for; I heartily bewail it, and in the bitterneſs of my ſoul repent
of it. And becauſe I am noť worthy to be heard for my own fake, I ſet before
Thee the merits of thy Son, who is the propitiation for our fins; for his righteouſ-
neſs.pardon the offences of me thy ſervant, and grant me thoſe things by thy mercy,
which by the ſtrict rule of juſtice are not due to me: Heal all the naughty incli-
nations of my ſoul, and perfect in me a hearty love unto holineſs; that by thy grace
I may perform all thoſe engagements that are upon me. And blefied be the good-
neſs of God, which has ſo often prevented me with that grace, to which I owe all
the good thoughts that are in my heart, all the motions of my ſoul to virtue and
piety, and all the effects of thein in the whole courſe of my life.
“ I thank Thee, O Heavenly Father! for all the bleſſings which I have (undeſer-
vedly) received from Thee; and particularly, for that Thou haſt kept me the night
paſt from all perils of body and ſoul; and haſt given ine a comfortable ſleep, which
favour thou haft denyed to many others; and raiſed me up with deſires of continu-
ing to be thy faithful ſervant, this day, and the remainder of my life.
Deny not therefore, dear God, the deſires of a ſoul that offers up itſelf, without
reſerve, to thy ſervice; preſerve me always in this ſerious temper of mind,- That a
juſt ſenſe of my duty may make me evermore ready and forward to it;---that the ſenſe
of my weakneſs may make me watchful and diligent, and that the remembrance of
my former negligence may make me more fervent and preſſing ;--that the good-
neſs of thy commands may make my obedience inore chearful ;--and that the
f2
great
-
xx
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
great dangers I have eſcaped, and the bleſſings before me, may provoke me to
perſevere moſt patiently in all well-doing: fo that I may be like my great Lord and
Maſter; that I may do him ſome honour while I live in the world; and walk worthy
of the mighty privileges he has beſtowed upon ine.
< But above all, it is che deſire of my foul, and my humble peticions that I may
fervė Thee faithfully in the ſacred miniſtry of thy church: To this end, give me,
O Lord God; I humbly beg, a wiſe; a sober, a courageous, and a patient hearts that I
may be able to inſtruct the ignorant; give no offence to the weak, but help their in-
firmities; that I may boldly rebuke vice, and chearfully ſuffer for righteouſneſs' fake.
« O, that I may always have the example of my great Maſter before my eyes ;
be always doing good, viſiting the ſick, and helping their infirmities; compoſing
of differences; and preaching the glad tidings of the Goſpel; thàt I may neither
do, ſpeak, nor think, any thing that is contrary to thy will; ſo that by me, and
by all thoſe over, whom I hall be appointed thy ininifter, thy holy name inay be
glorified, and thy kingdom enlarged.
“ Make me, O Lord and Maſter, a faithful ſteward of all the good things which
Thou haſt already committed to my charge; and whilſt Thou art pleaſed to con-
tinue to me that proſperity which I enjoy, fill me with ſuch a ſenſe of thy good-
neſs, that I may be more ready to do good to thoſe that are in miſery, and that
by a ſober and moderate uſe of thy bleſings, I may be prepared to endure pati-
ently whatever change Thou ſhalt be pleaſed to order for me into a worſe condition,
si Conduct me ſafely, O good Providence, thro' all the temptations and troubles
of this life, to that bleſſed place where our Lord Jeſus Chriſt liveth and reigneth
with Thee, in the unity of the fame Spirit, one God, world without end. Amen.
Evening Prayer in Private.
« O Lord, the Creator of the world! I do here in all humility preſent myſelf
before Thee, to pay my Evening Homage, befeeching Thee to accept of my ſoul and
body a living ſacrifice to Thee, my God, who haſt made and redeemed both but
moft unfit, O Lord, are they to be to Thee preſented, until I have obtained thy
gracious pardon for the many ſins by which they have both been defiled. My
whole nature is corrupt; exceeding prone to evil, and averſe to good; my under-
ſtanding is full of ignorance and errors, my will perverſe, my paſſions are ungch
vernable, and my ſenſes have been the inlets of all impurity; all the faculties of
my foul and body have been abuſed. Lord, pity, and cleanſe, and forgive, and
accept; and ſave me, for thy mercy's fake.
« There is nothing, O merciful Father, ſo affictive to me, as the remembrance
that I have at any time offended thy ſovereign authority; I am heartily ſorry for
the breaking of any of thy ſacred, righteous, and good laws; I abhor the thoughts
of doing fo again, and do ſeriouſly proteſt againſt it. Remember not therefore the
fins and
offences of my youth, and in great mercy blot out thoſe of my riper years;
then will my God be much pleaſed with the daily facrifices of his fervant, and will
not repent that he has added another day to the years of my life.
“. And now, O Lord, I aſcribe it with all thankful acknowledgments to thy
goodneſs and providence, that I have this day been preſerved from all evil and fad
calamities, and that none of thy judgments (to which I was juſtly liable) have fallen
upon me. But that Thou haſt liberally and with a bountiful hand ſupplied me
with the neceſſaries of this life; that Thou art ſtill pleaſed to ſupport:me in a con-
dition ſo much above my birth, my defert; and even beyond my thoughts: This
creates
.
W
XXI
{
is
Thomas, born tober 12;
LORD BISHOP OF 'SODOR AND MAN.
creates in me fuch a ſenſe of gratitude as I am not able to expreſs. Dear God, add
this to the reſt of tliy favours to thy unworthy ſervant, that he may never forget to
praiſe thy Holy Name, for all the graces and bleſſings he every day receives from
thy: land. Bollefs me with fuch a deep ſenſe of the obligations. I have to Thee, and
the great kindneſs Thou haſt done me in engaging me to be thy'immediate ſervant ;
that Religion may be the very buſineſs of my life; my greateſt pleaſure, to pleaſe
Thee; -and my higheſt deſign, to attain eternal happineſs
“ Give me grace that I may always have this reſolution in my mind (as I have the
Vow upon my. ſoul) to ſerve Thee in the impartial performance of every known duty;
Thou needeſt not, O God, my ſervice; but I befeech Thee to accept of my ambition
of ſerving. Tliee in holineſs, and righteouſneſs all my days.
« Into thy hands I cormend this night both my ſoul and my body, which have
by Thee been mercifully preſerved in fafety all this day ; I repoſe myſelf in the belief
of thy watchful providence, that Thou giveſt thy angels charge of us; and that if
Thou ſeeſt good, no evil can come nigh us.
...And grant, O Lord, and Judge of mankind! that I may ſo paſs all the days
and nights of my life, in thy fear and to thy glory; that when the great day ſhall
comę when no night will follow, I may, by the merits of Chriſt, receive a crówni
whatever elſe my neceſſities or my charity oblige me to pray for, I moſt humbly
beg in the name and in the words of our bleſſed Saviour.-Our Father, &c.
The Biſhop ftaid in England till the 6th of April 1699, when taking leave
of his friends, he arrived with Mrs. Wilſon the next day fafe at his dioceſe.
By this moſt excellent woman, who was every way the companion of his
ſoul, pious, devout, and charitable as himſelf, he had four children :
Marý, born September 9; 1700; died November 27, 1712.
October , died June 8, 7701.
Alice, born February 24; 1701;: died June 3, 1703.
Thomas, 'born Auguſt 24, 1903; now living prebendary.of. Weſtininffer; and
rector of St. Stephen's, Walbrook ;--the heir of his father's virtues rather than his
fortune.
Prayer for his Children.
“ Children and the fruit of the womb are an heritage and gift that cometh of the Lord."
"O God, the Father of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, for his fake be gracious unto the
children which Thou haſt given ine; preſerve them from dangers and all fad acci-
dents; give them healthful bodies, underſtanding fouls, and fanctified Spirits, that
they may remember their Creator all their days. Let me not be wanting in any part
of my duty towards them;-give me grace to inſtruct them in the true religion ;
gently to correct their failings; honeſtly to provide for their neceſſary ſupport; and
to be an example to them of true piety, fobriety, and diligence.
“ But if I do not live to be, and do this unto them, be Thou, o God; theii
father, their guide, their ſupport, and their portion, in this life and in the life; to
Let thy reſtraining grace preſerve them from the temptations of an evil
world; let them ſeriouſly conſider the vows that are upon them, and continue in
that ſtate of ſalvation, unto which Thou haſt called thein, unto their lives' end.
And when they have done good in their generation, Lord receive them into the in-
heritance of thy dear Son, for whoſe fake I moſt humbly beg to be heard. Amen.";.
The
►
come.
xxii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
The excellence of the Biſhop's piety as a parent did not conſiſt in hcaping
up riches for his children; he confidered himſelf as the ſteward, not as the
proprietor, of the revenues of his Biſhoprick; and to what uſe they ought
in his opinion to be applied, we learn from the following memorandum:
« My CHILDREN,
i
- If I do not live to tell you why I have fáved no more for you out of my Biſhop-
rick, let this ſatisfy you: That the leſs you have of goods gathered from the church,
the better the reſt that I leave you will proſper. Church livings were never deſigned
to make families or to raiſe portions out of them, but to maintain our fanilies, to keep
up hoſpitality, to feed the poor, &c.; and one day you will be glad that this was
my ſettled opinion. And God grant I may act accordingly!
Remember, that the daughter of a prieſt, if taken in a fault, was to be put to
death under Moſes's law. Levit. xxi. 9.
“ I never expect, and I thank God I never deſire, that you or your children
ſhould ever be great ; but if ever the Providence of God ſhould raiſe any
ceed from my loins to any degree of worldly wealth or honour, I deſire they will
look back to the place and perſon from whence they came; this will keep them
humble and ſober-minded. But above all, I deſire they will never think themſelves
too good to be ſervants."
that pro-
+
A
And he lived to hear his ſurviving child thank him for the bleſſing he
beſtowed, more valuable than riches; which, however, his ſon has enjoyed, *
not unmindful of his father's precepts and example, which he has always
admired and purſued; though, as he modeſtly expreſſes, non paſibus æquis.
The annual receipts of the Biſhoprick did not exceed three hundred
pounds in money: Some neceflaries in his houſe, as ſpices, ſugar, wine,
books, &c. muſt be paid for with inoney; diſtreſſed or ſhipwrecked ma-
riners, and ſome other poor objects, required to be relieved with inoney;
but the poor of the iſland were fed and clothed, and the houſe in general
ſupplied from his demeſnes, by exchange, without money. The poor
who could weave or ſpin, found the beſt market at Biſhop's-Court, where
they bartered the produce of their labour for corn. Taylors and ſhoe-
makers were kept in the houſe conſtantly employed, to make into garments
or Thoest that cloth or leather which his corn had purchaſed; and the
aged and the infirm were ſupplied according to their ſeveral wants. I He
took the greateſt care to find out the moſt deſerving objects of charity;
yet was it poſſibly often beſtowed amiſs; and indeed he was frequently told
"
* His ſon became poſſeſſed of his mother's jointure when of age; and went out from Oxford Grand Com-
pounder with the degree of D. D. May 10, 1739,
+ The ſhoes worn by the poor of the iſland, were at that time chiefly made of untanned leather.
I Mr. Moore of Douglaſs informed the Editor, that he was once witneſs to a pleaſing and fingular inſtance
of the Biſhop's attention to ſome aged poor of the iſland. As he was diſtributing fpectacles to fome whoſe eye-
fight failed them, Mr. Moore expreſſed his ſurpriſe, as he well knew not one of them could read a letter.
" No matter," ſaid the Biſhop with a ſmile, “they will find uſe enough for them; theſe ſpectacles will help
*. them to thread a needle to mend their cloaths; or if need bé, to keep them free from vermin.” And for
this purpoſe he uſed to purchaſe three or four dozen pair at a time.
so
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Xxiii
ſo by thoſe who envied his virtues, but would not imitate his example.-
" It may be fo,” he ſaid, “ but I would rather give to ten unworthy,
“ than that one deſerving object ſhould go away without relief."
If the perſons who applied were inhabitants of the iſland, they were ge-
nerally recommended by a note from their pariſh Miniſter: Theſe notes of
recommendation he kept regularly filedy and from theſe he entered the name
and circumſtances of his poor petitioners; in a large book kept for that
purpoſe, which he called Matricula Pauperum, or the regiſter of the poor.
We find, by the following memorandum, that the Biſhop accuſtomed him-
ſelf to a frequent recollection and review of his conduct:
.
1
MeMORANDUM. Whit-Sunday, 1699.
“ Upon a ſerious review of my time paſt, I find that I have been too negligent of
the duties of my calling; I do therefore reſolve folemnly (being heartily, ſorry for
what is paſt) that for the time to come, I will rectify (by the grace of God) my
ways in theſe following inſtances :
« Firſt ; More diligently follow my ſtudies. Secondly; Immediately regulate my
devotions, and attend them conſtantly.--Thirdly; Preach more conſtantly than I
have done. Fourthly; Compoſe prayers for the poor families; in order to have
them: printed.--Fifthly; Endeavour with all my might to draw my heart from the
care of the things of the world.
« And that I may not forget theſe purpoſes, I reſolve that this Memorandum
ſhall remain as a record againſt me, until I håve thorougly amended in theſe par-
ticulars. The God of Heaven give me grace to ſet about the work immediátely,
and give me ſtrength to finiſh. it. Amen. Amen."
We have little difficulty to believe, that theſe reſolutions were ftrictly and
religiouſly obſerved. His prayers and his ſermons furniſh a ſufficient proof
of his-ſtudy; his prayers were conſtant and devout, with his flock and with
his family, and three times a day he communed with his own heart privately
in his cloſet. During the fifty-eight years of his paſtoral life, except on
occaſion of ſickneſs, he never failed on a Sunday to expound the Scripture,
preach the Goſpel, or adminiſter the Sacrament, at ſome one or other of the
churches of his Dioceſe; and.if abſent from the land, he always preached
at the church where he reſided for the day. When in London he was
generally ſolicited to preach for ſome one or other of the public charities,
being much followed and admired"; and many who heard hiin have re-
marked the great beauty of his prayer before the ſermon, particularly where
he offers up prayers for thoſe who never pray for themſelves.
In the year 1699, he publiſhed a ſmall tract, in Manks* and Engliſh, en-
titled, “ The Principles and Duties of Chriſtianity,"for the uſe of the
The Manks is ſuppoſed to be the antient Galic, or Erſe language.
+ This Book was afterwards corrected and improved, and publiſhed under the title of “ The Knowledge
and Practice of Chriſtianity made Eaſy to the meaneſt Capacities; or, an Effay towards an Inſtruction
a for the Indians," under which title it was firſt publiſlied in the year 1740.
Iſland,
1
1
xxiv
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
Iſland, the firſt book ever printed in the Manks language; and, with the
aſſiſtance of. Dr. Thomas Bray, he began to found parochial libraries,
which he afterwards eſtabliſhed and completed throughout the Dioceſe, and
gave to each a proper book-cale; furniſhing them with Bibles, Teſtaments,
and ſuch books as were calculated to inſtruct the people in the great truths
of the Goſpel, and which we hope are ſtill remaining. ::
His family prayers were as regular as his public duties ; every ſummer
morning at fix, and every winter morning at ſeven, the family attended him
to their devotions in his chapel, where he himſelf, or one of his ſtudents,
performed the ſervice of the day, and in the evening they did the fame.
And thus it was he formed his young clergy for the pulpit, and a graceful
delivery. In the prayers for his clofet we meet with the pureſt ſentiments
of Chriſtianity; and his Sacra Privata bear ample teſtimony of his uniform
piety, and the excellency of his underſtanding.
He kept a Diary as well of the ſpecial favours in extraordinary delive-
ances, as of the merciful viſitations, and chaſtiſements he experienced in a
variety of inſtances.
On the oth of December, 1700, a fire broke out in the Biſhop's Palace
about two in the niorning, in the chamber over that in which the Biſhop
lept, " which," he ſays, “ by God's providence, to which I aſcribe all the
bleſſings and deliverances I meet with, I foon extinguiſhed; hạd it con-
46 tinued undiſcovered but a very ſhort ſpace of time, the wind was ſo
high, that in all probability it would have reduced my houſe to alhes.
“ Bleſſed be God for this, and all other his mercies vouchſafed to me, and to iny
family; God grant that a juſt ſenſe of his obligations laid fo often upon me, may
oblige me to ſuch returns of gratitude as become ſuch mighty favours. Amen.”+
In the year 1703, he obtained the Act of Settlement, of which mention
is made in his hiſtory of the Iſle of Man ; but his great modeſty would
not permit him publickly to ſay that he was the author of that benefit to
His Dioceſe, though it was attained ſolely by his indefatigable pains and
application.
August 6, 1703. In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he will bring it to paſs.”
« O all-wiſe Providence! who alone canít govern the affections of men, and
give ſucceſs to their lawful undertakings; in an humble confidence that it is accord-
ing to thy good pleaſure that I am concerned in this great affair, I do chearfully
undertake it for the good of this nation, where my lot is fallen; beſeeching Thee
to bleſs me in the way that I go, to preſerve me from doing any thing which may
diſpleaſe Thee, or diſhonour my holy profefſion ; to difpofe the hearts of thoſe for
whom, and with whom, I am to act, that thy will may be done and ſubmitted to;
and that Thou, O God, mayſt have the honour of governing the world according
to thy moſt wiſe purpoſes. Amen.' "
M. Hewetſon's Memorandum-Book.
+ Ibid.
[ His hiftory of the Iſle of Man, which forms a part of this work, was, at the deſire of Biſhop Gibſon,
inſerted in his ſecond edition of Camden's Britannia,
Sept.
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Xxy
"Sept. 6, 1703. “ Blefred be God for his favours. On this day I was, I hope,
án happy inſtrument in bringing the Lord of Man and his people to an agreement;
his Lordſhip having this day condeſcended to ſettle them upon a certain tenure, or
rather to reſtore them to their antient tenure, which has been uncertain for more
than one hundred years. What the conſequence may be, I know not; but this I
know, that I have acted uprightly in this whole affair, which God be praiſed for."*
!
This
year alſo was remarkable for the Ecclefiaſtical Conſtitutions, which
were read by the Biſhop to the Clergy, and agreed to in full Convocation ;
and meeting with the approbation of the Lord, Deemſters, and Keys, paſſed
into a law.
INSULA MANNIA.
At a Convocation of the Clergy at Biſhop's-Court, the third Day of
February, 1703.
. In the name of our great Lord and Maſter, the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and to the
glory and increaſe of his Kingdom amongſt men;
« We, the Biſhop, Archdeacon, Vicars-General, and Clergy, of this Ine, who
do ſubſcribe theſe articles, that we may not ſtand charged with the ſcandals which
wicked men bring upon religion, while they are admitted to, and reputed Members
of Chriſt's Church; and that we may by all laudable means promote the converſion
of finners, and oblige men to ſubmit to the diſcipline of the Goſpel. And laſtly,
that we may provide for the inſtruction of the growing age in Chriſtian learning and
good manners: We have formed theſe following Conſtitutions, which we oblige
ourſelves (by God's help) to obſerve; and to endeavour, that all others within our
ſeveral Cures ſhall comply with the ſame.
*** I. That when a Rector, Vicar, or Curate, ſhall have any number of perſons,
under twenty, of his pariſh, deſirous and fit to be confirmed, he ſhall give the
Lord Biſhop notice thereof, and a liſt of their names, and ſhall ſuffer none to offer
themſelves to be confirmed, but ſuch as he has before inſtructed to anſwer in the
neceſſary parts of Chriſtian knowledge; and who, beſides their Church Catechiſm,
have learned ſuch ſhort prayers for morning and evening, as fhall be immediately
provided for that purpoſe.
:
“ II. That no perſon be admitted to the Holy Sacrament, till he has been firſt
confirmed by the Biſhop; or, (in caſe of his Lordſhip’s abfence, or indiſpoſition)
to bring a certificate from the Archdeacon, or Vicars-General, that he is duly qua-
lified for confirmation.
** HI. That no perſon be admitted to ſtand as Godfather or Godmother, or to
enter into the holy ſtate of Matrimony, till they have received the Holy Sacrament of
the Lord's Supper; unleſs, being an orphan, there be a neceſſity for his ſpeedy mar-
riage. And this to be approved of, and diſpenſed with, by the Ordinary for a
limited time, to fit 'himſelf for the Sacrament; and where any of them are of
another pariſh, they are to bring a certificate from their proper Paſtor.
1
hi Memorandum-Book,
!
Vol. I.
60
" IV. That
1
xxvi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
« IV. That all children and ſervants unconfirmed, of ſuch a diviſion of the
pariſh as the Miniſter ſhall appoint, (which ſhall be at leaſt one fourth part thereof)
Thall conſtantly come to evening prayers, to be inſtructed in the principles of the
Chriſtian Religion; at which time, every Rector, Vicar, or Curate, ſhall employ
at leaſt half an hour in their exarnination, and explaining ſome part of the Church
Catechiſm. And that all Parents and Maſters, which thall be obſerved, by their
children's and ſervants' ignorance, to be groſsly wanting in their duty, in not teaching
them this Catechiſin, ſhall be preſented for every ſuch neglect, and ſeverely pu-
niſhed. And, to the end that this fo neceſſary an inſtitution may be religiouſly ob-
ſerved, every Miniſter ſhall always (by the affiſtance of the Churchwardens) keep
a catalogue of ſuch perſons as are not confirmed, and is hereby required to preſent
thoſe that are abſent without urgent cauſe, who ſhall be fined two-pence the firſt
Sunday they omit to come, four-pence the ſecond, and ſix-pence the third ; in
which caſe the parents are to be anſwerable for their children, and maſters for their
ſervants ; unleſs where it appears that the ſervants themſelves are in the fault.
« V. For the more effectual diſcouragement of vice, if any perſon ſhall incur
the Cenſures of the Church, and having done penance; ſhall afterwards incur the
ſame Cenſures, he ſhall not be admitted to do penance again (as has been formerly
accuſtomed) until the Church be fully ſatisfied of his ſincere repentance; during
which time he ſhall not preſume to come within the Church, but be obliged to ſtand
in a decent manner at the Church door every Sunday and Holiday the whole time
of morning and evening ſervice, until by his penitent behaviour, and other inſtances
of ſober living, he deſerve and procure a certificate from the Miniſter, Church-
wardens, and ſome of the fobereft men of the patih, to the ſatisfaction of the Ordi-
nary; which if he do not ſo deſerve and procure within three months, the Church
ſhall proceed to excommunication; and that during theſe proceedings, the Governor
Thall be applied to not to permit him to leave the Iſland. And this being a matter of
very great importance, the Miniſter and Churchwardens ſhall ſee it duly performed,
under penalty of the ſevereſt eccleſiaſtical cenſures. And whenever any daring
offender ſhall be and continue ſo obftinate as to incur excommunication, the Paſtor
ſhall affectionately exhort his pariſhioners not to coriverſe with him, upon peril of
being partaker with him in his fin and puniſhment.
“ VI. That the Rubrick before the Communion, concerning unworthy receivers
thereof, may be religiouſly obſerved, every Rector, Vicar, or Curate, ſhall firſt
privately, and then publickly, admoniſh ſuch perſons as he ſhall obſerve to be diſor-
derly livers, that ſuch as will not by this means be reclaimed, inay be hindered
from coming to the Lord's Table, and, being preſented, may be excommunicated.
And if any Miniſter knowingly admits ſuch perſons to the Holy Sacrament, whoſe
lives are blemiſhed with the vices of drunkenneſs, tippling, ſwearing, profaning the
Lord's Day, quarrelling, fornication, or any other crime, by which the Chriſtian
Religion is diſhonoured, before ſuch perſons have publickly acknowledged their
faults, and folemnly promiſed amendment, the Miniſter fo offending ſhall be liable
to ſevere Eccleſiaſtical Cenſure,
" VII. If any Moar, Serjeant, Proctor, or any other perſon, ſhall preſume, on
the Lord's Day, to receive any rent, or fums of money, both he, and the perſon
paying ſuch rent or ſums of money, ſhall be liable to Eccleſiaſtical Cenſure, and
Thall always be preſented for the ſame.
6. VIII. That
>
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Ххүні
• VIII. That the practice of Commutation as has been formerly accuſtomed, viz.
of exempting perſons obnoxious to the Cenſures of the Church from penance and
other puniſhment appointed by law, on account of paying a ſum of money, or
doing ſome charitable work, ſhall for the future ceaſe.
* IX. For the promoting of religion, learning, and good manners, all perſons
ſhall be obliged to ſend their children, as ſoon as they are capable of receiving in-
ſtruction, to ſome petty ſchool, and to continue them there until the ſaid children
can read Engliſh diſtinctly; unleſs the parents give a juſt cauſe to excuſe themſelves,
approved of by the Ordinary in open court ; and that ſuch perſons who ſhall neglect
ſending their children to be ſo taught ſhall (upon a preſentment made thereof. by
the Miniſter, Churchwardens, or Chapter-queſt) be fined one ſhilling per quarter
to the uſe of the ſchoolmaſter, who may refuſe to teach thoſe children who do not
come conſtantly to ſchool, (unleſs for ſuch cauſes as ſhall be approved of by the
Miniſter of the pariſh) and their parents ſhall be fined as if they did altogether
refuſe to ſend them to ſchool.
1
" And for the further encouragement of the ſchool-maſters, they hall reſpec-
tively receive, over and above the ſalaries already allowed them, fix-pence quarterly
from the parents of every child that ſhall be taught by them to read Engliſh,
and nine-pence quarterly from ſuch as ſhall be taught to write; which ſums being
refuſed, the Sumner ſhall be ordered to require punctual payinent within fourteen
days, and upon default thereof, they are to be committed till they ſubmit to law.
Notwithſtanding, where the parents or relations are poor, and not able to pay as
aforeſaid, and this be certified by the Miniſter and Churchwardens of the pariſh to
the Ordinary, ſuch children are to be taught gratis.
" And whereas ſome of the poorer fort may have juſt cauſe, and their neceſſities
require it, to keep their children at home for ſeveral weeks in the ſummer and
harveſt; ſuch perſons ſhall not be liable to the penalties aforeſaid, provided they
do (and are hereby ſtrictly required to) ſend ſuch children, during ſuch abſence from
ſchool, every third Sunday to the pariſh church, at leaſt one hour before evening
ſervice, there to be taught by the ſchoolmaſter, to prevent loſing their learning; and
if any ſchoolmaſter ſhall neglect his duty, and complaint be made and proved, he
ſhall be diſcharged, and another placed in his ſtead, at the diſcretion of the ordi-
nary; and every Rector, Vicar, or Curate, ſhall, the firſt week of every quarter,
viſit the petty ſchool, and take an account in a book of the improvement of every
child, to be produced as often as the ordinary ſhall call for it.
" X. For the more effectual ſuppreſſion of vice, &c. the Miniſter, and Church-
wardens, and Chapter-queſt, Thall, the laſt Sunday of every month, after evening
prayers, ſet down in writing the names of all ſuch perſons as, without juſt cauſe,
abfent themſelves from Church ; of parents, maſters, and miſtreſſes, who neglect
to fend their children and ſervants to be catechiſed; of parents and guardians, who
ſend not their children to ſchool; and all other inatters they are bound by their
Oaths to preſent. And, that they may conſcientiouſly diſcharge their duty, the
Articles of Viſitation are to be read to thein at every ſuch meeting. And this to be
done under pain of the ſevereſt Eccleſiaſtical Cenſures.
?
« NOW,
g 2
j
:
xxviii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
" NOW; foraſmuch as ſome of the Orders and Conſtitutions, in this Synod
agreed unto, are ſuch as do require the authority of the Civil Power to make them
effectual to the ends they are deſigned; the Biſhop and Archdeacon are earneſtly
deſired to procure confirmation from the Lord, his Council, and the twenty-four
Keys, to the glory of God, and welfare of this Church.
" And for the better government of the Church of Chriſt, for the making of
fuch Orders and Conſtitutions, as ſhall from time to time be found wanting; and
that better enquiry inay be made into the execution of thoſe that are in force;
there ſhall be (God willing) a Convocation of the whole Clergy of the Dioceſe,
on Thurſday in Whitſun-Week, every year after this, at the Biſhop's Chapel, if his
Lordſhip be within this Iſle, or as ſoon as conveniently after his return.
“ And that by theſe Conſtitutions we may more effectually oblige ourſelves and
others, we do each of us ſubſcribe our names, this 3.d day of February, 1703.
THOMAS SODOR AND MAN.
SAM. Watleworth, Archdeacon
ROB. PARR, Vicar-General
JOHN CURGHEY, Vicar-General
THO. ALLEN
SAM. ROBINSON
Rob. FLETCHER
JOHN TAUBMAN
THO. CHRISTIAN
Jo. CHRISTIAN
HEN. NORRIS
EWAN GILL
WM. WALKER
John Park
JOHN COSNAHAN
J. Woods
WM. GELL
MATTH. CURGHEY."
1
At a Court of Tinwald, holden at St. Fohn's Chapel, the 4th day of
February, 1703-4.
« The before Conſtitutions being this day offered by the Lord Biſhop and Arch-
deacon of this Inle, unto us the Governor, Officers, and twenty-four Keys, for our
approbation; and having peruſed the ſame, we do find them very reaſonable, juſt,
and neceſſary; and do therefore approve of, and conſent to them, as far as concerns
the Civil Power.
ROB. MAWDESLEY, Governor
SIL. RATCLIFF
CHRIS. PARKER, Receiver-General Jo. BRIDSON
J. Rowe, Comptroller
JAMES BANKS
WILL. Ross,
ROB. CHRISTIAN
Water-bailiffs
Jo. BRIDSON,
JAMES CHRISTIAN
JOHN PARR,
JOHN OATES
Deemſters
Dan. M'YLREA,
JOHN HARRISON Keys,"
THO. STEVENSON
Tho. CURLETT
CHA. MOORE
James Oates
EWAN CHRISTIAN
ROB, CURGHEY
Tho. CHRISTIAN
Keys
NICH. CHRISTIAN
JOHN WATLIWORTH
DAN. LACE
WM, CHRISTIAN
ROB. MOORE.
so I am
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
xxix
-
i
“ I am well pleaſed with the before Conſtitutions, and do confirm the ſame, and
require that they be publiſhed at the next Tinwald-Court, in uſual manner.
« DERBY."
« Publiſhed accordingly at the Tinwald-Court, the 6th June, 1704."
April 3, 1723.
“ This is a true tranſcript of a copy of the Conſtitutions, under Mr. Sedden's
hand, now upon record.
<< J. WOODS, Reg. Epiſc.”
" This compared with the ſaid Copy upon Record.
« CHRIST. HALSAL,
« THOMAS CORLETT."
Theſe Conſtitutions, planned and framed by his Lordſhip, will afford and
exhibit to the world a ſpecimen of that primitive diſcipline which exiſted
in this Dioceſe during his Lordſhip's Epiſcopate, and long after; ſuper-
ſeding, virtually, the preface to the Commination Office.
Lord Chancellor King was ſo much pleaſed with theſe Conſtitutions, that
he ſaid, “ If the antient diſcipline of the Church were loſt, it might be
“ found in all its purity in the Iſle of Man."
«. The very hairs of your head are all. numbered.”
" Thurſday, Feb. 10, 1703. Bleſſed be the good providence of God, which
ſecures and delivers us froin dangers which no care can prevent, no ſkill, but the
hand of God only, can free from.
“ The Cook-maid having left a pin in the breaſt of a fowl, I ſwallowed it una-
wares; but by the help of a vomit, and God's great goodneſs to me, I got up
again; for whoſe goodneſs I deſire to be ever thankful; and beſeech him that I may
never forget the many peculiar favours I have received at his hands."*
« Let them give.thanks whom the Lord hath delivered.”
it
On the 5th of September 1704, the Biſhop accompanied Mrs. Wilfon,
who had been for fome time in a declining ſtate of health, to Warrington,
for the benefit of her native air, and continued with her, praying for and
comforting her, till the 7th of March following; when ſhe reſigned her
ſoul, full of hope of a bleſſed immortality, into the hands of her Creator.
In this ſevere trial, his prayers abound with religious ſentiment, and
Chriſtian reſignation; pronouncing with a feeling emphaſis, “
Thy will
« be done, O God;" He felt like a man, but not like a man without
hope. He had loſt a comfort; but the happineſs ſhe had gained overcame
his forrow, and gave him that ſerenity of mind which none but good men
can feel like him in the hour of affliction.
* M. Hewetſon's Memorandum-Book,
Prayer
1
XXX
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
1
Prayer in his Wife's Sickneſs.
" Whosn the Lord loveth he chafteneth, and ſcourgeth every fon whom he receiveth."
Heb. xii. 6.
“ O Lord, infinitely merciful, thy very corrections are the effects of thy love;
therefore do thy faithful ſervants rejoice in the midſt of their ſorrows, ſtedfaſtly be-
lieving, that all things ſhall work together for good to thoſe that fear God, and
truſt in his mercy,
“ For Thou, O Lord, doft convince us, by the afflictions which Thou bringeſt
upon us, that nothing deſerves our love but Thee; that no Being in Heaven or on
earth can help us beſides Thee; and that the ſufferings of this life are not to be
compared to the happineſs of the next.
" This is our faith and confidence, that every good gift cometh from Above; and
that our ſorrow for our offences, our deſires of being reconciled unto Thee, our
purpoſes of amendment, are all the fruits of thy Holy Spirit, which does nothing
in vain ; and which, if we reſiſt not thy grace, will form our ſouls for the happineſs
of a better life.
“ Gracious God, let it ſo happen unto this thy ſervant viſited with thine hand;
that ſhe may take her ſickneſs patiently, and, with a perfect ſubmiſſion to thy will,
bear whatever Thou ſhalt be pleaſed to lay upon her, that the ſickneſs of her body
may contribute to the health of her ſoul; that, being made perfect through ſuffer-
ings, ſhe may be owned by her bleſſed Saviour, who through great amictions
entered into glory.
“ Give her grace that ſhe may know wherein ſhe has offended Thee, that ſhe
may truly repent of all the errors of her life paſt. And do Thou, O merciful God,
for the ſake of Jeſus Chriſt, accept of her repentance, and be reconciled to her,
who has no hope but in thy great mercy, that ſhe may not ſuffer the pains of ſick-
.neſs, without the comforts of grace, and the hopes of being beloved by Thee.
"66 Grant, O Lord, that her faith in thy ſight may never be reproved, but that
The may ſtedfaſtly believe the great truths of the Goſpel; the promiſe of pardon
and grace to penitent ſinners; the promiſe of eternal life to thoſe that die in the
true faith and fear of God; that Jeſus Chriſt is the reſurrection and the life; that
whoſoever believeth in him, though he were dead, yet ſhall he live. Increaſe this
knowledge, and confirm this faith, in thy ſervant, that ſhe may be numbered
amongſt thy ſaints in glory everlaſting.
« Pour into her heart ſuch love towards Thee, that ſhe may love Thee above all
things, obey thy commands, and ſubmit to thy wiſe diſpenſations ; that ſhe may
for thy fake love all mankind, forgive all that have injured her, and deſire to be
forgiven of all thoſe whom ſhe may have offended, in thought, word, or deed.
“ Thy loving-kindneſs, O Lord, is better than life itſelf. O fatisfy her with thy
mercy, that ſhe may with a willing mind give up that breath which ſhe received
from Thee; that when ſhe ſhall depart this life, ſhe may reſt in Jeſus Chriſt; and
that at the general reſurrection at the laſt day, ſhe may be found acceptable in thy
fight, and receive that bleſſing which thy well-beloved Son ſhall then pronounce
to all that love and fear Thee, ſaying, “ Come, ye bleſſed children of my Father,
“ receive the kingdom prepared for you from the beginning of the world.” Grant
this, we beſeech Thee, O heavenly Father, through Jeſus Chriſt, our Mediator and
Redeemer. Amen. Amen."
" The
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Xxxi
4
}
“ The heart of the wife is in the houſe of mourning." Eccleſ. vii. 4.
“ We moſt humbly beſeech Thee of thy goodneſs, O Lord, to viſit and ſuccour
all that are in affiction of mind or body; all that are poor and have none beſides
Thee to help them. Let the adverſities of others make us ſerious and thoughtful
of what may come hereafter ; and teach us, in the daily ſpectacles of ſorrow, fick-
neſs, and mortality, to ſee how frail and uncertain our own condition is; and ſo
number our days, that we inay apply our hearts unto that holy and heavenly wiſdom
whilſt we live here, which may in the end bring us to life everlaſting. Amen.”
>>
The prayer which follows, on the death of this very amiable woman, is ſo
peculiarly pathetic, that I believe few' will be able to read it unmoved. It
ſtrongly marks the tender, the affectionate, and the diſtreſſed huſband;. and
at the ſame time ſhews the devout Chriſtian, ſupported under his: loſs by
:
his confidence in the omnipotence and mercy of his God.
Prayer on the Death of his Wife.
“ When thou with rebukes doft correct man for iniquity, thou makeſt his beauty to C013
" ſume away like a moth.”
like a moth." Pſalm xxxix. II.
“O merciful God, who in thy wiſe providence doft ſo order even natural events,
that they ſerve both for the good of the univerſe, and for the conviction of parti-
cular ſinners, ſo that men ſhall have reaſon to acknowledge thy glorious attributes
I do with great forrow of heart, but with all ſubmiſſion to thy good pleaſure, con-
fefs thy mercy, as well as juſtice, to me, in the afflictions and chaſtiſements of this:
day. I will therefore hold my peace, and not open iny mouth, becauſe it is thy
doing, and my deſervings.
“ O Lord, give me, I moft humbly beſeech Thee of thy great mercy, true
repentance for all the errors of my life paſt, and eſpecially for thoſe which
may
have been the occaſion of this day's forrows.
“ God ſpeaketh once, yea twice, yet man perceiveih it not."
“ I acknowledge thy voice, O merciful God; I acknowledge alſo my own tranf-
greſſion, and thy great goodneſs in afflicting me; I do in all humility accept of the
puniſhment of mine iniquity, and do aſcribe it to thy grace, that even now I have
perceived it to be thy voice.
« We are verily guilty concerning our brother.”
“ Bleſſed be God that my puniſhment is not as great as my crimes, which have
deſerved thy fevereſt ſtrokes, for I am verily guilty of many, very many grievous
ſins; the follies of youth, the wilful preſumptuous ſins of my riper years, the
breach of the vows that are upon me.. O that thy grace, which has wrought this:
fenſe and ſorrow in my ſoul, may perfect the good work, until I have obtained
thy pardon, and be confirmed in every good word and work; till thou art pleafed.
to call me hence.
« Good God of mercy, give me grace that I may never again provoke Thee to:
repeat this voice; but that I may faithfully perform the vows that are upon me;
that I may work out my ſalvation with fear and trembling; knowing, that though:
the Lord is long-ſuffering to them that fear him, yet he is a conſuming fire to the
obſtinate and hardened ſinner.
86. For
.
.
*
:
xxxii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
1
1
" For Jeſus Chriſt his fake, who by his merits has purchaſed pardon and grace
for penitent ſinners, hear me, anſwer me, and let thy merciful kindneſs be my
comfort according to thy Word unto thy ſervant. Amen.
“ The memory of the juſt is bleſſed." Prov. x. 7.
Almighty God, the author of life and death, who doſt not afflict willingly,
nor grieve the children of men; I do in all humility ſubmit my will entirely to
thine ; moſt humbly beſeeching Thee to accept of my thanks and praiſe, for all the
graces and favours vouchſafed unto my wife, now in peace ;--for her great modeſty
and meekneſs of ſpirit ;-for her. remarkable duty to her parents, and love to her
relations ;--for her great love to me and my friends, and for her fidelity to her
marriage vows ;--for her tender affection for her children, in performing all the
offices of a kind and pious mother ;--for her peculiar care of her family, and the
prudence and mildneſs by which the governed it ;--for her unaffected modefty in
her own and her children's apparel, and the great humility of her converſation with
all ſorts of perſons ;--for her great compaſſion for the poor and miſerable, and her
chearful compliance with me in relieving them.
« I. bleſs thy holy name for theſe, and all other fruits of thy Holy Spirit; but
above all, I moſt heartily thank the Lord for her piety to him during her health,
and for his mercies to her in the time of ſickneſs ;-for her hearty repentance,
ſtedfaſt faith in the promiſes of the Goſpel, unfeigned charity; her humble ſub-
million to God's good pleaſure, and patient ſuffering what his hand had laid upon
her ;-for all the fpiritual comforts the gracious God did vouchſafe her, the oppor-
tunities of receiving the bleſſed Sacrament, the prayers of the faithful, the miniſtry
of-abſolution, and the aſſiſtance of her pious friends at the hour of death.
“ With theſe reflections I comfort my ſoul, ſtedfaſtly believing, that none of
theſe graces and favours were loft upon her, but that the departed in the true
faith and fear of God; and therefore I do humbly pray to Thee, O bleſſed Jeſus,
in whoſe hands are the ſouls of the faithful after they are delivered from the
burthen of the Aeſh, that we may, in thy good time, meet in joy, and have
our perfect conſummation and bliſs, both in body and ſoul, in thine eternal
kingdom.
«. And in the mean time, I humbly pray Thee to recompenſe me and my poor
family with the comforts of grace for this great loſs. Give me chaſte reins and
thoughts; a decent behaviour, becoming my character and the ſtate of widow-
hood; make my children a bleſſing to me; my ſervants prudent and faithful; my
friends kind and reſpectful; and be Thou, O gracious God, more than all relations
to thy ſervant and his family, for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake. Amen."
5
By the ſadneſs of the countenance the heart is made better.” Eccleſ. vii.
3.
.“ How good is God, when by his very diſpleaſure we are gainers. He is pleaſed
to exerciſe me with the loſs of my dear wife, an excellent woman, in the very bloom
of her years, in the very midſt of our fatisfactions; and yet, upon a juſt account,
I have no reaſon to complain, or to fret againſt God, ſince I have a comfortable
aſſurance, (through the merits of Chriſt) that ſhe is at reſt and ſecure under the
cuſtody of the bleſſed Angels, until the great day of recompence; and for myſelf,
though I want her's, yet I do not want the comfort of God's. Holy Spirit, whoſe
infuence I feel in the chearful ſubmiſſion of my will to the will of God, in the
forrow
*
;
LORD BISHOP. OF SODOR AND MAN.
Xxxin
forrow for my offences which this amiction has wrought in me, in purpoſes of
amendment, and in an earneſt deſire of living fo circumſpectly in this world, that
in the next we may meet in joy, in the boſom of Jeſus, when we ſhall never. part,
never forrow more. Even ſo, bleſſed Jeſus, ſo let it be.
" But, though I find my paſſions under this affliction much fubdued; my heart
tender and capable of receiving good impreſſions; my ſoul full of holy purpoſes;
my breaſt warmed with charity, and a tender love for the whole creation of God;
Yet I know that the heart is deceitful above all things; and therefore, left theſe good
effects ſhould ſoon be forgotten, let me ſet down a few memorandums of what now
paſſes within my breaſt. Let me often remember, that when I ſaw that death had
cloſed my deareſt confort's eyes, and that there was no more to be done for her
eternal welfare, how many ſad thoughts poſſeſſed my heart !
“ I then with an angry ſorrow reflected, How many opportunities have I loft of
doing my duty, and promoting her happineſs, (for ſure there are degrees of bliſs)
which, had I conſcientiouſly performed, would now have been matter of folid
comfort to me! For, though, by the mercy of God in Jeſus Chriſt, which is not
confined to our imperfect endeavours and aſiſtances, .my dear wife is, I doubt not,
in peace; having, according to the allowances made by our merciful God to
human frailty, led a pious, unblameable, uſeful life ; yet I cannot but condeinn
myſelf for having neglected many things which would have been exceeding com-
fortable to her when alive, and to me now ſhe is dead; which the gracious God
forgive me. She needs not my ſorrow now, nor my aſſiſtance; but ſince I am ſtill
in the body, and ſtill ſubject to failings, let this conſideration make me wiſer for
the time to come; for this will, ſooner or later, be my own cafe; I muſt come to
die; and all the duties of my calling, and of Chriſtianity, that I am convinced I
have left undone, will then be matter of ſad reflection; I ſhall then wiſh, but in
vain, that the time were to be ſpent again that I have loſt; but time will be no
more, only ſorrow will be my portion.
“ I will, therefore, by God's grace, do that duty in its ſeaſon which he has
appointed me; and whatever my hand findeth to do, I will do it with all my might;
« for the night cometh when no man can work ;” and if that night take me un-
awares, under what terrible concern ſhall I be then, under what doom ſhall I be
afterwards!
« Grant, o God, that having theſe thoughts much in my heart, I may not
deſpiſe the Day of Grace, but that I may, whenever my Lord comes, be ready to
give up my accounts with joy.
« It is with me now as it was with the ſons of Jacob when they were in affliction:
We are verily guilty concerning our brother. The many and great offences of my
life
appear
before me in all their circumſtances. truly terrible. And though, by the
good grace of God, (for which I am truly thankful) and through the merits of
Jeſus Chriſt, who is our advocate, and the propitiation for the ſins of all true peni-
tents; though I have confeſſed and forſaken thoſe ſins, yet the remembrance of
thein is truly grievous unto me. O that I may, from this conſideration, ſtedfaſtly
reſolve to leave no ſin unrepented of till the day of ſorrow and ſickneſs come upon
me; that I may not, for the time to come, do any thing which may be an occaſion of
fad affliction to me at the hour of death. But in the hour of death, and in the day
of judgment, let this be my ſupport and comfort, that I have repented of all the
errors of my life, and that I have brought forth fruits meet for repentance. Grant this,
for Jeſus Chriſt his fake, O gracious God. Amen."
VOL. I.
h
The
.
1
!
1
promo
On th:
Xxxiv LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
On the 3d of March 1707, he was made Doctor in Divinity in full con
vocation at Oxford; and on the rith of June following, the ſame honour
was decreed him by the Univerſity of Cambridge.
About the ſame time he was admitted a member of the Society for
ting Chriſtian Knowledge.
In the ſame year, he had the Church Catechiſm tranſlated, and printed
in Manks and Engliſh.
Douglas, to which he was a conſiderable benefactor.
On the 2d of April, 1710, the library of Caſtle-Town was finiſhed.;
the greater part of the expence, which amounted to eighty-three pounds
five Thillings and fix-pence, he ſubſcribed himſelf.
In the year 1711, he went to London to ſettle fome buſineſs relating to
the exciſe for the lord and people of the Iſland; when he was taken great
notice of by Queen Anne, before whom he preached a ſermon on Holy
Thurſday. Her Majeſty offered him an Engliſh Biſhoprick, but he begged
to be excuſed, ſaying, that, with the bleſſing of God, he could do ſome
good in the little ſpot that he then reſided on; whereas, if he were re-
moved into a larger fphere, he might be loft, and forget his duty to his
flock and to his God.
He could never be induced to fit in the Houſe of Lords, though there is
a ſeat for the Biſhop of Man detached from the other Biſhops, and within
the bar; ſaying, “That the Church ſhould have nothing to do with the
“ State, Chriſt's Kingdom is not of this world."*
Returning to his Dioceſe, and finding the Vicarage-houſe at Kirk Arbory
in ruins, he ſubſcribed and collected enough to build a new one.
At a Convocation held the 20th day of May, 1714, he delivered the fol-
lowing Charge to the Clergy to obſerve their own duty, for the edification
and example of their flock; ſtrictly requiring them to cenſure offenders, and
regulate the Diſcipline of the Church with proper authority.
1
1
“ Biſhop's-Court, May 20, 1714.
“ I am ſorry that I muſt obſerve to you, that for fome circuits paſt we have
met with more offenders than uſual, and ſome of them guilty of very fcandalous
crimes. Now; though a Clergyman cannot always help this, let him be never fo
careful in the diſcharge of his duty; yet, if a man is not conſcious to himſelf
that he has plainly and affectionately forewarned his people of the guilt and danger
of ſuch fins, and of the way to avoid them; I cannot ſee how he can clear himſelf
from being in fome ſenſe the cauſe of theſe wickedneſſes.
A
* The Biſhop of Man has at preſent no vote; but if the Iſland, as in caſe of treaſon, ſhould become
Forfeit to the Crown, the Biſhop, as holding his Barony from the King, would then have a vote as well as
a feat. Biſhop Levinz fat there in his epiſcopal robes. This information is from a gentleman, on the
authority of the preſent Earl of Abingdon's grandfather, who ſaid, that the Biſhop of Man had a fear
there, de fuo jure.
do I wiſh
1
1
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
.
XXXV
+ I wiſh I had not reaſon to obſerve to you, that ſome have been fuffered to
perforin their cenſures after ſo careleſs a manner, without being heartily applied to,
or made ſenſible of their danger, that the Cenſures of the Church become rather an
occaſion of offence than of edification.
“ You will all agree with me, that to receive offenders into the peace of the
Church, without their giving, at leaſt, outward ſigns of repentance, is the ſure way
to harden and ruin them...For God's ſake, let this be ſeriouſly thought of for
the future.
“ Another cauſe, I am afraid, of theſe growing vices, is this: That ſufficient
care has not been taken to recommend Family Prayers. How ſhould we expect that
all ſorts of vices ſhould not abound in families, where God is not owned, nor his
graces aſked for?
1
t
" I cannot but obſerve further, that ſome crimes, and ſuch as are the cauſe of
many others, are never preſented. Drunkenneſs, for inſtance; Is this no ſin? Or
is it a fin not worth taking notice of ? Are ſuch people kept from the Sacrament;
and notice given to the Ordinary, as the rubrick directs? This would diſcourage
that vice, and ſome others, moſt effectually. And then, if hearty pains were taken
in private with offenders, and before they appear before the Congregation to own
their ſins, they would perforin their cenſures ſo as to affect others, as well as them-
ſelves. And ſure it were far better that people were kept longer under cenſure,
than to admit them before they are truly ſenſible of the reaſon of their cenfures, and
the benefits they inay reap by them. To what purpoſe have we made excellent Con-
ftitutions, and have revived, in ſome meaſure, the primitive diſcipline of the Church,
if we do not take care to fee it adminiſtered according to the true intent thereof?
" Another ineans of preventing growing vices, would be for the Clergy to take
care that the Schools be taught as they ſhould be. That the children be duly cate:
chiſed, and made to underſtand the meaning of what they are taught, which cannot
be done ſo well as it ought to be, without conſiderable pains, and patience, and con-
defcenfion, to the capacities of young and ignorant people.
« I could give you inſtances of the good effects of ſuch inſtruction, and of ſome
people who are remarkably sober, honeſt, conſcientious in their ways; which is owing
to the bleſſing of God upon ſuch an inſtruction,
“ The great care that is taken abroad of children's education, will oblige us to
follow ſo worthy an example; and will oblige me, in my viſitations, to enquire
very particularly, who is, and who is not, careful to diſcharge this duty conſcientiouſly.
There are ſome pariſhes to which I have not been called to confirm the children for
three years paft. Will any body pretend that there are none in ſuch pariſhes, that in
ſo long a tiine ought to have been fitted for confirmation? This is what muſt be
mended, indeed.
" And I do once again repeat what I have formerly declared publickly, that if
ſhall find any perſons admitted to the Sacrament, to Matrimony, or to ſtand fureties
for others, who have not been confirmed ; I muſt proceed againſt ſuch as deſpiſe that
part of our conſtitutions with ecclefiaftical cenſures. And I do require, that the
regiſters of every pariſh be brought to us in our Michaelmas circuit, every year for
the future, that we may ſee who does not obſerve this conftitution.
« I have been at the charge of purchaſing for every pariſh a Book of excellent
Devotions, and which I do inoſt earneſtly recommend to your practice. I know from
experience, that a Clergyman, whofe heart is not poſteffed with a good ſhare of
h 2
true
1
Xxxvi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
true piety, can never go about, nor go through, the duties of his calling with any
ſort of ſucceſs anſwerable to the account he muſt give. And becauſe no man, who
is not truly concerned for his own welfare, will be much concerned for the ſalvation
of others, I recommend the uſe of theſe devotions to thoſe that are not provided of
better, as a means of increaſing their piety, and that being truly touched with a ſenſe
of the value of religion, they may ſeriouſly endeavour to propagate it in its truth
and power, and not in outward appearance only, and in a formal performance of
ſuch things as may be obſerved without any true piety towards God, or benefit to
ourſelves.
“ This is what I thought meet to be ſaid at this time, that I may always meet my
brethren in peace, and that we may all, by a conſcientious diſcharge of our ſeveral
duties, and through the favour of God in Jeſus Chriſt, meet in peace hereafter ;
which God grant we may do.”
1
.
And in his Charge delivered June 9, 1715, he is ſtill more particular in
pointing out the neceſſary and immediate duties of a Miniſter of a pariſh,
with excellent advice concerning a ſubject of a very ſerious nature.
!
« My BRETHREN,
Biſhop's-Court, June 9, 1715.
« The laſt time we met in Convocation I recommended to you the neceſity of
bringing all our people to family devotions, if ever we expect to ſee a reformation
of manners, or ſerious religion amongſt us. It concerns me to know how far
your
care and pains have been uſed to introduce this godly practice.
«« The moſt effectual way to do this, will be for every Clergyman to be able
ſhew his Biſhop (when it is required of him) a particular regiſter of every family in
his pariſh, with the times when he viſited any of them, and in what ſtate he found
them, and what hopes he had of reforming what he found amiſs in any of them.
" And let me obſerve to you, that as the Biſhop viſits his Dioceſe at leaſt once a
year in perfon ; ſo every Clergyman ſhould, at leaſt, ſo often viſit every family and
foul of his pariſh, capable of receiving his inſtruction; that we may all of us be
able to give a confortable account of our labours to our great Maſter. You will
foon ſee the great uſe of keeping ſuch an account in writing, of your pariſhes, as I
do of my whole Dioceſe.
“ For inſtance :- If any of your flock fall into any great crimes, puniſhable either
in the eccleſiaſtical or temporal courts, will it not be a real fatisfaction to you to be
able to ſatisfy your Biſhop, that ſuch a perſon did not fall for want of a ſeaſonable
admonition? That you can ſhew the very times when you dealt with them, and
what fins you warned them againſt, and what promiſes they made you.
« I take upon me to ſay, that a Clergyman who does this conſcientiouſly, will
have more comfort from this work, when he comes to die, than from any other part
of his labours. Beſides this, you will have, before your eyes, the ſtate of your
pariſhes, who are poor, and will want your own help and charity, or are fit to be
recommended to others. You will fee, at one view, who neglect to ſend their
children to ſchool, their ſervants to be catechiſed and fitted for confirmation; you
will be able to anſwer the Church's deſign in the firſt rubrick before the Commu-
nion Service, which I have ſo often recommended to your conſideration : beſides
a great
+
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Xxxvii
1
1
+
a great many good ends which will be ſerved by ſuch a book of Parochialia, kept
as it ſhould be.
" When I have recommended Family Prayers, I have often met with this objec-
tion, that few can read; and what can be expected from ſuch families? Why; I
will tell you. There is ſcarce one perſon of years in the whole Dioceſe, who
cannot ſay The Lord's Prayer, &c. Now, if but this were done in every family,
before the ſervants and children, it would plant the fear of God in their hearts;
they would be afraid of doing many things, which now they commit without any
concern.
" I intend, God willing, to viſit every one of my brethren perſonally this
ſummer. I ſhall be well pleaſed to find that this intimation has had its effect; and
that I have not ſaid this to no purpoſe. In the mean time, I am ready to ſhew any
one who deſires it, what I mean by a book of pariſh duties, which I think ſo necel-
ſary to be kept by every clergyman who would faithfully diſcharge his duty:
“ A melancholy act, which you have all heard of, obliges' me to require you to
take notice of the rules we have fet us. The rubrick before the office for burial
of the dead expreſsly requires that office ſhall not be uſed for any that have laid
violent hands upon themſelves. The Church does not leave it to every Clergyman to
expound this in a favourable ſenſe; that ſuch only are excluded from the benefit of
Chriſtian burial, who with a found mind Spilled their own blood, for nobody ever did
fo. Nor did ſhe ſubject her Clergy to be governed by the verdicts of ignorant or
prejudiced juries, but ſhe deſigned to diſcourage ſuch actions as much as may be;
that people under teinptations of laying violent hands upon themſelves, may be more
accuſtomed to go to their proper Paſtors, to lay open their fears and temptations,
and to receive ghoſtly comfort and abſolution, for want of which there are too
many of theſe inſtances amongſt us.
« Now, inſtead of making people afraid of hiding their griefs from their ſpiri-
tual phyſicians; if we allow them Chriſtian burial, we really give them hopes to
believe that there is no great matter what way men go out of the world. Nay,
we encourage juries to bring in, it may be, unjuſt verdicts; as their verdicts, it
ſeems, encourage us to break the Church's expreſs commands. One of the moſt
able Divines of the Church of England, Doctor Adams by name, whoſe book of
ſelf-murder is approved of by all that have read it, complains, in moſt ſerious
terms, of this liberty of ſome Clergymen, and fault of moſt juries.
“ I ſhould be very ill uſed, if what I have now ſaid ſhould be made uſe of to add
further ſorrow to the amiction of thoſe that have ſorrow enough for the late viſita-
tion they have had on tħis account. I have as compaſſionate a concern for the
living, and am as far from paſſing a raſh judgment upon the 'dead, as any
of
my
brethren ;, but I would have us all to govern ourſelves by the rules ſet us by the
Church, and in doubtful caſes to take advice; a thing which has been very impru-
dently overlooked in this late inſtance, which is ſuch an irregularity as ſhall not be
paſſed over fo eaſily for the future,
a I muſt further acquaint you all, that the Chancels of all the impropriated
churches are veſted in the Ordinary; and to prevent irregularities, I do require, and
fhall ſo order it, that nobody preſume to bury the dead in any chancel, till they have
my expreſs licence, or the Archdeacon's, or the leave of thoſe whoſe right the
chancels are. This is the law, and I expect it to be obſerved, to prevent encroach-
ments upon your rights, and other irregularities.
66 I deſire
i
xxxviii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
1
V
" I deſire you will now ſettle the Impropriations, that I may not be obliged to
call you together upon the complaint of particular perſons; and particularly, that
you will fo order matters, that the great fine may not be too great a burthen when
it comes to be due.
“ I have received a mandate from the Archbiſhop of York to chooſe a Proctor
for the clergy of this Dioceſë, who may be ready, with the Archdeacon and myſelf,
to attend the Convocation; if we ſhould be called to York to do buſineſs there.
I muſt deſire you will now chooſe one. .
“ You have all, I preſume, feen the King's injunction touching the obſervation
of the fifty-fifth Canon, which I deſire you will take notice of; there are other
matters in thoſe injunctions, which, bleſſed be God, do not concern us.
“ I told you juſt now, that I intend this ſummer to ſee every Church in the Dioceſe,
God enabling me; I hope that I ſhall find the Parochial Libraries entire, and in
good order; the regiſters regularly kept; the Churches, Church-houſes, and Chan-
cels, in good order, as becomes the houſes of God. And all other things, parti-
cularly the Schools, in ſuch order, as may fatisfy me, and all reaſonable people.
«c And indeed I ſhall take it very ill, after this plain notice, to meet with any
frivolous excuſe for a neglect in any of theſe particulars. You will find, by my
agent's letters and accounts, that I have paid two hundred pounds of the royal
bounty more than I have received. I deſire you will indemnify me, if it ſhould
not be gotten, for what I have or ſhall pay you hereafter out of iny own-monies ;
for I would not willingly have you want what I know to be ſo neceſſary for the
ſupport of your families, provided I can be ſecured that I ſhall not bear the whole
burthen myſelf.
** Theſe are the particulars that I think fit to recommend to you at preſent.”
In the year 1716, he increaſed his charitable donations to the Poor, as
we find by the following Memorandums:
Biſhop's-Court, January 6, 1716.
** Finding that I have enough and to ſpare, over and above a decent hoſpitality,
'beſides what I formerly gave to pious uſes; and being convinced that I am no pro-
prietor, but only a ſteward, of the churclı’s patrimony, I do therefore, to the glory
of God, dedicate three-tenths of my rents to pious uſes, and one tenth of all the
profits of the demeſnes, and two-tenths of the profits of my Engliſh eſtate,* until I
can purchaſe the impropriation of that eſtate, which I intend to do, and give it to
the Church; and after that one-tenth beſides.”
And,
• Biſhop's-Court, February 18, 1718.
« To the glory of God; I find by conſtant experience, that God will be no man's
debtor. I find that I have enough and to ſpare; ſo that for the future I dedicate
four-tenths to pious uſes; one tenth of the demeſnes and cuſtoms, which I receive
in monies; and of my Engliſh eſtate as above. And the good Lord accept his
poor ſervant in this ſervice, for Chriſt's ſake. Amen."
* This Engliſh eſtate was 6ol. a year, Mrs. Wilſon's jointure, and purchaſed with her fortune.
“ Biſhop'sa
+
!!
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN. .
Xxxix
:
“ Biſhop's-Court, St. Thomas's-Eve, 1721. -
" To the glory of God; I dedicate the intereſt of all my monies to pious uſes, fo
long as I have wherewithal to live on beſides. Bleſſed be God for giving me an
heart and will to do ſo."
So alſo,
«s Biſhop's-Court, December 23, 1722.
« I made the above dedications when I had enough and to ſpare, and this I did
in a grateful return to God for the undeſerved bounties he had heaped upon me. It
has now pleaſed him to ſuffer me to fall into troubles, and an expenſive law-ſuit to
defend the diſcipline of this Church, and the Epiſcopal Juriſdiction. He is the
Tame great and good God, who can either ſhorten my troubles, or leſſen my ex-
pences, or make good my loffes in another life. In ſure confidence of which, and
as a teſtimony of my firm faith in his power, truth, and goodneſs, I do for the
future dedicate five-tenths of all my ecclefiaftical rents to pious uſes, and the reſt
as above. And bleſſed be the good Spirit of God, who at this time has
thing into my heart, as an earneſt of his purpoſe of weaning my affections from the
world. Amen."
“ And God has not diſappointed his ſervant, but has raiſed up ſuch friends to
countenance my righteous cauſe, as has brought it to a good end, and has alſo
raiſed me up ſuch friends (many of them unknown to me) as hath made the burthen
of my expences tolerable, which would otherwiſe have almoſt funk me. Bleſſed
be God for this mighty favour."
1
put this
The troubles and the law-ſuit, in the above memorandum, relate to a
remarkable epocha in the Biſhop's life.
..
The Biſhop, in his Convocation Charge delivered June 9, 1720, among
other evils likely to pervade his Dioceſe, particularly levelled his cenſure at
ſome books, which, if they were not deſigned to deſtroy the Chriſtian reli-
gion itſelf, were certainly meant to ſet aſide all form, ceremony, and even
practice of devotion; and more eſpecially to debaſe the office of the Clergy
in general.
MY REVEREND BRETHREN,
June 9, 17200
«. It is now two years ſince I had the happineſs to meet you in Convocation.
You all know what hindered us the laſt year, and I am perſuaded you are all fatis-
fied, as many as were witneſſes of our proceedings in that affair, which has been
made an occaſion of ſo much trouble to us, that we acted as in the hight of God;
for, according to primitive uſage, having called the preſbyters of my Dioceſe together,
we conſidered our confecration vows. We knew very well the ſin and danger of a
rojſ excommunication; we heard with patience all that was offered in favour of the
perſon accuſed; and we were not ignorant of the character of her accuſer. And yet
we could not but ſee too much reaſon to believe her guilty, and too much ſcandal
given to be paſſed over without a proper cenſure; eſpecially when, to her other
crimes, that unhappy woman added an utmoſt contempt of all Church authority
over her.
It
1
XI
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
3
1
"
1
.- It was then, and not till then, you know, that we proceeded to the laſt fentence;
after the moſt folemn appeal to God, and invocation of his Holy Name and aid.
So that it muſt be very rap, and great uncharitableneſs, in any body, to judge of our
proceedings by hear-ſay; as if we had forgot the Apoſtle's rule, which yet at that
very
time we had before us, TO DO NOTHING BY PARTIALITY.
" But let others judge, as they will anſwer it to our great Maſter. This I do
affure you of, that we have the entire approbation of our worthy metropolitan, who
laid our cauſe very much to heart, and would not be at eaſe until he ſaw that I had
received at leaſt fome fatisfaction, for the injuries I had met with; being throughly
convinced by the papers laid before him, thas as, on one hand, we had been careful
to put in execution the laws of Chriſt, and of this Church; ſo on the other, we had
not been wanting in that reſpect, which by our holy religion is due to thoſe whom
God has ſet over us in the State.
" And I have his Grace's moſt expreſs advice, as well as that of his Grace of
Canterbury, (than whom no man is more concerned for Church Diſcipline) that we
Thould not be diſcouraged by the troubles we have met with from going on in the
way of our duty. And indeed, if ever Church Diſcipline were neceſſary, it is cer-
tainly ſo now, when not only evil practices, (which have ever, God knows, been too
rife) but evil books, and evil notions, (not heard of before in this place) are
become very common. And people, who yet call themſelves Chriſtians, are even
pleaſed to ſee the Church of Chriſt, which is his body, in a fair way of being torn
to pieces.
“ As to the firſt of theſe, namely, evil praEtices, we have endeavoured, to the beſt
of our power, to diſcourage them by all means becoming the ſpirit of the Goſpel,
and, by God's help, ſhall continue to do ſo. But one thing, (my brethren) I beg
you ſeriouſly to conſider, that God rewards not thoſe who forſake their fins, for fear of
puniſhment; but thoſe who do so for his fake, and out of choice.
« That, therefore, finners are to be convinced of the evil ſtate they are in; they
are to be awakened into a ſenſe of their danger, by arguments drawn from another
world; from the wrath of God; from the loſs of Heaven ; and from the bleſſings
of a ſincere repentance. And certainly the methods the Church takes to ſet theſe
arguments home upon their hearts, are moſt proper, provided every Paſtor does
his duty; offenders being obliged to give glory to God in a publick confeſſion of
their crimes, folemnly to promiſe a reformation; and they then have the prayers of
the Church for their fincere converſion.
s. The other evils which I obſerved were become too common amongſt us, and
which I beſeech you to beware of, are books and notions of a very evil tendency;
the leaſt miſchief which can be ſuppoſed to follow from, if not intended by,
them, is, they give people very looſe notions of religion in general, and in particular,
ſome that I have ſeen, and others that I have heard of, ſeem to have no other true
deſign than to abuſe the Church of England, and her Clergy; to divide them in
their affections and principles; and to make thoſe to be deſpiſed, whom St. Paul
ſaith expreſsly, the Spirit of God has ordained to be the Miniſters of Reconciliation bem
iwixt God and men.
« But although theſe are very great evils, yet I cannot think that they ought to
:be made the ſubject of our publick diſcourſes. The Pulpit was certainly deſigned
for matters of another.nature; and theſe are the proper ſubject of Church Diſci-
pline, which, however it may be weakened and deſpiſed in England, by reaſon of
the
very
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
xli
the ſchiſms and hereſies which abound there, yet here, God be praiſed, it is not fo;
we have power and authority, both from God and the laws, to rebuke gainfayers.;
and while we are are unanimous and faithful in the diſcharge of our duty, we may
hope that our people will not be corrupted with novel opinions. Now, the moſt
effectual way to prevent this will be, for all of us, that are appointed to watch over
the flock of Chriſt, to employ our thoughts, our zeal, and our time, in promoting
of true piety; in labouring to make men good; and in converting finners from the
error of their ways, that we may preſerve the power, as well as the form, of godlineſs.
“ If people are faithfully and plainly inſtructed in what the Goſpel requires to
be believed and done in order to ſalvation, and if they are made ſenſible of the
meaning and advantage of the church's ſervice and diſcipline; that is, if they once
know what is fit, right, and their duty, they will eaſily ſee what is wrong, and not
very eaſily be led into an error. Eſpecially if we, that are their guides, take all
imaginable care to be examples of all thoſe graces and virtues which we recom-
mend to others.--I ſhall detain you no longer than while I put you in mind of
ſome few things which ought now to be conſidered.
« In the firſt place, we owe a publick acknowledgment to the Lord Biſhop of
Cloyne, * and to Dr. Maxwell. To the firſt, for his very noble benefaction to the
Vicar and pariſh of Lezaire; and to the other, for his worthy zeal and endeavours in
bringing that affair about.
" I muſt let you know alſo, that the worthy Dean of York has, amongſt his
other charities, given ten pounds to be beſtowed in pious ufes, as I ſhould think
fit; and which I have already appointed, to be laid out for the encouragement of
ten petty ſchoolmaſters, and thirty poor children, who will be taught and clothed
with that charity for one year. And I think we owe a great deal of thanks to iny
Lord Archbiſhop of York, our metropolitan, who has been, and has promiſed to
be, ever ready to aſiſt us with his intereſt both in procuring us the royal bounty,.
and in taking efpecial care of the concerns and intereſt of this Church.
“ There is another affair very well worthy of our moſt ferious conſideration at
this time. There have, fince our laſt meeting, been ſeveral inſtances of perfons
dying drunk. You all know, that the Rubrick requires, that the office for the burial.
of the dead ſhall not be uſed for any that lay violent lands upon themſelves, which
no queſtion was deligned to diſcourage ſelf-murder. Whether this ſin I have men-
tioned does not come under that denomination, is fit to be conſidered; I am fure
if I were deſired to read the office on ſuch an occaſion, I could not do it, whatever
ſhould be the conſequence, for reaſons very obvious to any body who reads that
office with attention.
" I have had a complaint, and a requeſt from fome of the laity, that ſwearing in
common converſation is become exceeding common, and very fcandalous, in the
Manks language; and I am deſired that ſome methods may be thought of to diſ-
countenance ſuch a wicked practice, which may be more effectual than the courſe
hitherto taken to do it. And I ſhall be ready to be adviſed by you (my brethren)
in theſe, and all other matters, which may concern the good of this Church. This
þeing the primitive way, and which I have propoſed to myſelf to follow as long
as it ſhall pleaſe God to continue me amongſt you.
" And I beſeech Almighty God to direct and proſper all our conſultations, far.
his glory, and the good of this Church.
* Dr. Crow, the Biſhop of Cloyne, gave fome land as an addition to the Glebe.
VOL. I.
i
And
+
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
And in His Convocation charge delivered Auguſt 2, 1721, he is ſtill
more full.
.
w
« MY BRETHREN,
Kirk Michael, Auguſt 2, 1721.
“ Having lately received his Majeſty's directions to the Archbiſhops and Biſhops,
to be communicated to the Clergy of their ſeveral Dioceſes; I took care to ſend
- them to you, and I hope you have all of you received them.
I might have ſatisfied myſelf with this, without giving you this new trouble,
but really when I conſidered the contents of our excellent Metropolitan's letter,
which incloſed theſe directions, and his great concern for this Church's peace and
s proſperity, I thought it would be an injury to you not to communicate the contents
of it to you, as well as the directions he ſent with it.
" When his Grace firſt came to the See of York, I gave him a very juſt account
of this part of his province; I gave him an account of our excellent diſcipline ; of
· our perfect uniformity; of our happineſs in being free from errors, bereſes, and
Schiſms; and what I muſt not omit, though it concerns myſelf, I told him how
happy I was in the love and obedience of all my Clergy. And though this happi-
neſs is of late much envied me, and pains 'has been taken to divide us, yet I ſtill
"hope it ſhall not be in the power of man to do this Church ſo great-a miſchief. But
as I do reſolve, by the grace of God, not to exerciſe any authority but ſuch as is
warranted by his word, and incumbent upon me, as one whom the Holy Ghoſt has
made an overſeer of the flock of Chriſt, ſo I make no doubt to find in you, a
dutiful return of reſpect and obedience ; not ſo much for my fake, as for your own,
and for the Church's fake, with whoſe peace and welfare we are all intruſted.
“ You have read his Majeſty's directions. You ſee what a ſpirit of profaneneſs,
libertiniſm, and hereſy, is gone out into the world; a much worſe plague than the
'other we are threatened with, and which we take ſo much care to keep from us.
It may be, you may think that we are in no danger of ever being infected with ſuch
-wild opinions, and ſuch'blafphemous tenets, as are hinted-at in his Majeſty's direc-
'tions. But, be aſſured of it, the fame cauſes will have the fame-effects.
“ If wickedneſs ſhall ever be countenanced, or thoſe diſcountenanted whoſe
duty it is to oppoſe and puniſh it ;---if the unity of the Church is once made a
light matter, and he who is the center of unity, and in Chriſt's ſtead, ſhall come
to be deſpiſed, and his authority ſet at nought ;-if the Biſhops and Paſtors of
Chriſt's flock ſhould not be.careful to preſerve inviolably the ſacred rights committed
to their truſt ;--then will error and infidélity get ground; Jeſus Chriſt and his
Goſpel will be deſpiſed; and the kingdom of Satan ſet up again here, as well as in
other nations:--- But I hope and pray for better things.
« To this end, I pray you, my brethren, let us cultivate a ſincere and brotherly
union amongſt ourſelves. Faktion and party, among brethren, 'is hateful. to God
and man. "Let us be careful to pay a dutifúl obedience, either active or paſſive,
to the civil powers, not only for wrath, but' for conſcience fáke.
" And that we may avoid all novel opinions, and new-fangled doctrines contrary
to the doctrines which we have been taught, let us all keep ſtrictly to the faith deli-
vered and handed down to us from the earlieſt ages in the Creeds. Let us value
this facred depoſit, as we value our ſouls, and abhor every thought, and every
tongue, that hall depreciate ſo great a treaſure.
** The plague at Marſeilles.
1
1
- Grupo IA
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
xliii
1
1
« In the next place, let us remember, that the Liturgy, and the thirty-nine Articles
are the rule' by which we are to ſpeak, and to pray. The very title of the Articles
will ſhew us why all Clergymen are obliged to ſubſcribe them before they are
ordained, viz. to avoid diverſities of opinions, and the eſtabliſhing of conſent touching
true religion. And whoever conſiders what he does when he ſubſcribes them, and
does it ſincerely, will not dare to draw the article from the plain literal meaning
to countenance ſome faſhionable error, or favourite opinion. I am heartily forry
that we have occaſion given us to be afraid of ſuch things; but you fee, by his
Majeſty's directions, that infidelity, and blaſphemous errors, are abroad in the
world, and but too near us; and it behoves us all to be upon our guard againſt the
infection.
« In one word ;-there was never more need than now, of hearkening to the
Apoſtle's advice and exhortation to the elders at Epheſus, to take heed unto ourſelves,
and to the flock over which the Holy Ghoſt bath made us overſeers ;. to ourſelves, left we
give any juſt occaſion of offence; and to our flock, left they be infected with novel
opinions contrary to faith and godlineſs.
's
" In ſhort; let us ſtrive to walk warily and unblameably; let us all ſpeak and
teach the ſame things; let us, as the ſame Apoſtle adviſes, mark ſuch as would cauſe
diviſions and offences contrary to the doetrine which ye have learned, and avoid them.
For they that are ſuch, faith St. Paul, ſerve not our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, but their own
belly; and by good words, and fair ſpeeches, deceive the.hearts of the ſimple. .
“ You ſee, by his Majeſty's directions, what civil authority every Biſhop hath
to puniſh ſuch offenders; but theſe are not arguments which I would deſire to inſiſt
on, to a Clergy with whom I have lived in perfect love and unity for more than
twenty-three years paſt, and whoſe intereſt I have had as much at heart as my own.
But I think it abſolutely neceſſary to put you in mind of the authority with which
God hath inveſted the Biſhops of his Church; that if any attempts ſhould be made
to leſſen that authority, or to inake the clergy or laity independent of their Biſhop,
you may ſee the danger of cloſing with ſuch deſigns, which would effectually ruin
all order in the Church, and ſeparate you from Chriſt.
“ Whoever will read St. Ignatius's epiſtles, as publiſhed by his Grace the preſent
Archbiſhop of Canterbury, will ſee what that holy Martyr and Diſciple of St. John
faith of the neceſſity of being in union with the Biſhop ; and that ſuch as are not
fo, are not in union with Chriſt. But I shall not inſiſt upon this; I hope there will
be no occaſion for it."
7
7
)
And on May 17, 1722, he ſtill continues his advice and exhortations on
the ſame ſubject, in which the Archdeacon is particularly mentioned.
« MY BRETHREN,
os Convocation, May 17, 1722.
" It is now two years ago that I gave you notice of ſeveral pernicious books
brought into this Dioceſe, in order to pervert the Goſpel of Chriſt, and to under--
mine the diſcipline of this Church. I ſince gave you notice of a moſt peſtitent book,
which contains the poiſon of all the reſt, being, as it were, an abſtract of blafphemy
and liber tiniſm; ridiculing the Clergy of all religions; the Sacraments, the Holy
Scriptures, and all God's Ordinances.
* But
:: állv
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D..
Tot
1
« But becauſe I did not in my letter ſer down the pages to which may cenſure of
that book referred, I have been reproached by ſome evil ſpirits, as if I had impoſed
upon you iný own ſentiments inſtead of the authors'. Why, now, my brethren, I
was very confident I had not loftmy.credit with you, (whatever ſuch children of
Belial have fuggefted) ye who have known me ſo long as moſt of you have done,
I did hope, and do fo ftill, would believe, that I had judgment to diſcern, and vera-
city to report to you, the baneful condents of a book, which I knew was not like
to come into any hands, but ſuch as were already, or were like to be, corrupted. I
hall now, therefore, ſo far treſpaſs upon your patience, as to give you the very
words of that wicked book, as far as concerns my letter and cenfure.
" And now I will venture to ſay, that for the moſt part you
will
agree
with me,
that whoever is pleaſed with this book; or takes pains to recommend it, cannot be
under the conduct of the Holy Spirit of God, no more than the authors that wrote
it; who, as we are aſſured by a certain pious Peer of Great-Britain, are a club,
conſiſting of Atheiſts, &c.
“ Thus much for that wicked book, The Independent Whig; againſt which it is
the joy of iny foul, that I have borne publick teſtimony.
« There is another affair which I have referred to this meeting, and in which |
want your advice and teſtimony. . It is a matter of great grief to us...that we
ſhould have any ſort of difference with the civil magiſtrate, who is God's ordinance,
and muſt be obeyed, at the peril of our fouls, either by an active or pallive obe-
dience. On the other ſide, we have laws and rules to go by, which, being eſta-
bliſhed by lawful-autlority, are as much the ordinance of God, and are not lightly
to be receded from, br tranfgrelled.. :
Now, it has been the unhappineſs of two of our brethren to fall into this di-
lemma, either to tranſgreſs their rule, or to diſoblige the civil power. The Rubrick
faith expreſsly, that nothing ſhall be publiſhed in the Church during the time of divine
fèruice, but whost is preſcribed by the rules of that book, or enjoined by the King, or by the
Ordinary of the place. Purſuant to this law, all briefs in England, and aủl other
things to be publiſhed in the Church, are everinore directed by the King himſelf,
to the Archbiſhops, and Biſhops, as well as to the inferior Clergy.
“ Whether, in your time, this has been the practice of this Dioceſe, when a Biſhop
has been reſident, I deſire to be informed by every one of
, you; for no man can
foreſee the evil conſequences of departing froin a rule eſtabliſhed by fo good an
authority.
“ And now, Mr. Archdeacon, foraſmuch as you have more than once called
upon me to give my judgment touching your complaint againſt Mr. Harley, for
charging you with falſe doctrine; I have thus long deferred it, in hopes either that
you yourſelf would ere this have ſeen the evil tendency of ſome of thoſe things
which were excepted againſt in ſeveral of your ſermons; or, if otherwiſe, that I
might, if I judge right, have the concurrent teſtimonies of my brethren; that the
things I condemn are not defenſible by Scripture, and the ſenſe of our Church.
What my judgment is, you will find in this paper.
" You ſee, my brethren, my thoughts of this cauſe, which was brought before
me by Mr. Archdeacon himſelf; but what ſentence to paſs, is not ſo eaſy to deter-
mine for ſo many irregularities have of late been committed, that we could no
ſooner
1
1
~
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
XIV
I
#
fooner think of applying a proper remedy to one, but our time, and thoughts, and
trouble, has been taken up with another ; ſo that we muſt cenſure them together, or
not at alli
"..
* You have all heard that we were obliged, at the inſtance of Sir Jaines Pool,
and Mrs. Puller, to require Madam Horn to aſk their pardon for the injury wie
judged ſhe had done them. If we had erred in our judgment, our laws have pro-
vided a remedy by a legal appeal. But deſpiſing that and our cenſure, an account
is given me, that ſhe has been admitted to the Lord's Supper by Mr. Archdeacon,
not only in contempt of our authority, but of the rubrick, the canon, and the pecu-
liar laws of this Church; an attempt which I do not remember to have heard of
before in any Chriſtian ſociety. So that now we have this ſhort choice, either to
give up our diſcipline, and to ſuffer the flock over which the Holy Ghoſt hath made
us overſeers, to be ſcattered and corrupted; to be uncharitable, unjuſt, lewd, or any
thing without controul.
“ But God forbid that we ſhould fuffer this as long as we live. "What Mr. Arch-
deacon can ſay to excuſe fo enormous an irregularity, is what I ain now scady to
hear before you, iny brethren, that you may be able to teſtify the equity of our pro-
ceedings. For if I have the teſtimony of my own conſcience, and my Clergy's
approbation, and that of my ſuperiors in ſpirituals, I ſhall not be deterred from my
duty by all the reproaches and libels that the devil or man can invent."
B
:. Archdeacon Horrobin wanted to ſet aſide the Ecclefiaftical Conſtitutions
of the Iſland. If this deſign had taken effect, it muſt have raiſed diſunions
among his Clergy, and impiety among the people. The Governor took
part with the Archdeacon, and abſolutely endeavoured to form a party
againſt the Biſhop, taking the utmoſt pains to introduce theſe very books,
that if poſſible they might render his eccleſiaſtical authority contemptible
in the Iſland,
The ſuſpended perſon, alluded to in the Biſhop's Charge of June 9, 1720,
was no leſs a perſon than Mrs. Horn, wife of Captain Horn, Governor of
the Iſland. In the year 1719, the accuſed Mrs. Puller, a widow woman
of fair character, , of fornication with Sir James Pool; and from this ſtory,
Archdeacon Horrobin, to pleaſe Mrs. Horn, refuſed Mrs. Puller the Sacra-
ment. Uneaſy' under this reſtriction, ſhe had recourſe to the mode pointed
out by the conſtitutions of the Church, to prove her innocence; namely,
by Oath, which ſhe and Sir James Pool took before the Biſhop, with com-
purgators of the beſt character ; and no 'evidence being produced to prove
their guilt, they were by the Biſhop cleared of the charge; and Mrs. Horn
was ſentenced to aſk pardon of the parties whom the had to unjuſtly traduced.
This ſhe refuſed to do; and treated the Biſhop and his authority, as well as
the Ecclefiaftical Conſtitutiuns of the Iſland, with contempt.
For this indecent diſreſpect to the laws of the Church, the Eccleſiaſtical
Cenſure was pronounced ; which baniſhed her from the Sacrament till
atonement was made. The Archdeacon, who was chaplain to the Gover-
nor, out of pique to the Biſhop, or from fonie -unworthy. motive, received
her
vy
+
1
*vi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
her at the Communion, contrary to the cuſtom and the orders of the Church.
An inſult to himſelf the Biſhop would have forgiven,' but diſobedience
to the Church and its laws he could not allow of. He conſidered it as the
oblation of wrath, rather than the bond of peace, and at laſt ſuſpended the
Archdeacon.
The Archdeacon in a rage, inſtead of applying to the Archbiſhop of
York as metropolitan,* and conſequently the proper judge to appeal to
in
* The Biſhoprick of Man, as well as that of Cheſter, was formerly under the juriſdiction of Canterbury;
but in the thirty-third year of the reign of Henry VIII. was removed to the Archbiſhoprick of York.
« An Aet, diſlevering the Biſhoprick of Cheſter, and of the Iſle of Man, from the
Juriſdi&tion of Canterbury, to the Juriſdiétion of York. Cap. xxxi.
* WHEREAS the King's Highneſș, of his moſt gracious goodneſs, as well for the advancement of
Io Chriſt's, religion, as for the better inſtruction of his ſubjects in the laws of God, hath, by his Letters
** Patent, bearing date the fixteenth day of July, in the thirty-third year of his noble reign, erected,
founded, and eſtabliſhed, in the late monaſtery of St. Werbergę, in his city of Cheſter, a Cathedral
P« Church, or Biſhop's See; willing the ſame to be named and called the Biſhoprick, or Biſhop's See of .
so Cheiter ; and to the ſame hath appointed limits and bounds of one perfect and entire Dioceſe, ordained,
" and willing the fame to be named and called the Dioceſe of Cheſter. And amongſt other things, hath
“ appropried, united, and annexed, to the faid Dioceſe of Chefter, that Archdeaconry of Richmond, and
s all the juriſdictions thereof, which Archdeaconry was late parcel of the Dioceſe of York; and, moreover,
" hąth the ſame whole and entire Dioceſe of Cheſter, with all the limits and bounds, and all things,
* annexed, 'appropried, and united, to the fame> decreed, ordained, and eſtabliſhed, to be of the pro-,
" vince of the Archbiſhop of Canterbury, 'and under the juriſdiction metropolitical of the ſame, as in the
“ fame Letters Patent doth nore largely appear. Foraſmuch, as his ſaid Highneſs graciouſly confidereth,
" that the faid Archbiſhop of Canterbury hath a ſufficient number of Dioceſes and Suffragans under him,
" and in his province; and that the Archbiſhop of York hath, within the realın of England, only two Suf.
fragans: And, moreover, that if the ſaid Dioceſe ſhould remain under the ſaid Archbiſhop of Canterbury,
" that then, all his Highneſſes ſubjects of all that Dioceſe of Cheſter, and fo of the Archdeaconry of Richmond,
jhould be conſttained for appeals to refort to the audience of Canterbury, which thing, to'many of the ſaid
“ Dioceſe, and ſpecially to them of the Archdeaconry of Richmond, Thould be, by reaſon of long journey
ke' of almoſt three hundred miles from ſome places thereof, 'intolerable
' fatiguation, and inſupportable charges.
- And, therefore tenderly, like a moſt gracious Prince, ſtudying and caring for his faid ſubjects moſt com-
modity, quietneſs, and eaſe, and, upon further deliberation, hath, with the advice of his moſt honourable
« Council, determined and ordained to remove, and diffever, the ſaid Biſhoprick and Dioceſe of Cheſter,
*** from the ſaid province, and Archbiſhoprick of Canterbury, and to unite and annex the fame to the pro-
so vince and Archbiſhoprick of York, as a Dioceſe, Member, and Biſhoprick of the ſame.
« Be it therefore ordained, enacted, and eſtabliſhed, by the King's Highneſs, and by the conſent of the
" Lords fpiritual and temporal, and the Commons in this preſent Parliament aſſembled, and by the autho-
“ rity of the fame, that the ſaid whole and entire Dioceſe, or Bihoprick of Cheſter, and every parcel and
« member thereof, be from henceforth united and annexed to the Province and Archbiſhoprick of York, as
a Dioceſe and Biſhoprick of the fame; and that, from henceforth the ſaid Dioceſe of Cheſter, and every
parcel thereof, exempt as well as not exempt, be, and be taken, named, and reputed to be, of the Pro-
" vince and Archbiſhoprick of York, and of the metropolitical juriſdiction of the fame, to every effect
" and purpoſe, according to the eccleſiaſtical laws in this realm ; and that the Biſhop of the fame, that now
“ is, and all other his ſucceſſors, ſhall be Suffragans to the Archbiſhop of York, that now is, and his
rs fucceffors, and to the ſame ſhall owe their obedience, and be under the juriſdiction metropo'itical of the
« fame, as well they as the Dean and Chapter of Cheſter; and all the Archdeacons, and the whole Clergy,
" and all other the King's fubje£ts, being within the limits and bounds of the ſaid Dioceſe; any thing com-
priſed in the ſaid Letters Patent of the crection of the ſaid Dioceſe and Biſhoprick of Cheſter, notwith-
" ſtanding. And from henceforward, neither the faid Biſhop of Cheſter, neither the Clergy, nor any other
• the King's ſubjects, being of the ſaid Dioceſe of Cheſter, ſhall recognize the Archbiſhop of Canterbury
“ as their Metropolitan, but only the Archbiſhop of York, and his fucceffors, and to the ſame ſhall obey in
“ all things, according to the laws, as well temporal as ecclefiaftical, in this realm.
A6 Be
)
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN
xlvii
.
in matters relating to the Church, threw himſelf on the civil power; and
the Governor, under pretence that the Biſhop had acted illegally and extra-
judicially, fined him fifty pounds, and his two Vicars-general,* who had
been officially concerned in the ſuſpenſion, twenty pounds each. This fine
they all refuſed to pay, as an arbitrary and unjuſt impoſition ; upon
which
the Governor ſent a party of ſoldiers, and they were, on the 29th of June,
1722, committed to the priſon of Caſtle Ruſhin, where they were kept
cloſely confined, and no perſons admitted within the walls to ſee or converſe
with them.
The concern of the people was ſo great when they heard of this inſult
offered to their beloved inſtructor, paſtor, and friend, that they aſſembled
in crowds, and it was with difficulty they were reſtrained from pulling down
the Governor's houſe, by the mild behaviour and perſuaſion of the Biſhop,
who was permitted to ſpeak to them only through a grated window, or
addreſs them from the walls of the priſon, whence he bleſſed and exhorted
hundreds of them daily, telling the people that he meant “ to appeal to
“ Cæſar,” meaning the King, and he did not doubt but that his Majeſty
would vindicate his cauſe if he had acted right. He ſent a circular letter
to his Clergy, to be publickly read in the Churches throughout the Iland;
which comforted and appeaſed the people, who had ſo much reaſon to
reverence and love the Biſhop.
I
" Be it alſo further enacted and eſtabliſhed by the King's Highneſs, with the affent of the Lords ſpiritual
*s and temporal, and the Commons in this preſent Parliament aſſembled, and by the authority of the ſame,
“ that the Biſhoprick and Dioceſe of Man, in the Iſle of Man, be alſo annexed, adjoined, and united, to the
* ſaid Province, and metropolitical juriſdiction of York, in all points, and to all purpoſes and effects, as
“ the faid Biſhoprick of Chefter is annexed, adjoined, and united to the fame.
“ Provided always, and be it enacted by our Sovereign Lord the King, with the affent of the Lords
* fpiritual and temporal, and the Commons in this preſent Parliament aſſembled, and by authority of the
“ fame, that this act be not prejudicial to the Archbiſhop of Canterbury now being, nor to his ſucceſſorsy
nor to the Dean and Chapter of the ſame, nor to any other Biſhop or Chapter of this realm ; but that all
“ places, lands, promotions, poffeffions, as well ſpiritual as temporal, being and lying without the bounds
«and limits of the Archdeaconries of Richmond and Cheſter, and without the bounds and limits of the
* city of Chelter, and the county of the fame, and the counties of Lancaſter and Cheſter, or any of them,
* fhall be fill of the province of Canterbury, and of ſuch Dioceſe and Dioceſes as they were of before the
“ erection of the Biſhoprick of Cheſter, and of the jurifdiction of the fame, and not of the province of
York, nor ſhall be accounted to be any parcel of the ſaid Dioceſe of Cheſter; any thing in this preſent
x act, or in the baok of erection of the ſaid Biſhoprick of Cheſter, notwithſtanding.
Saving to the Biſhop of Cheſter, and his fucceflors, that his houſe at Weſton, being within the Dioceſe
** of Coventry and Litchfield, ſhall be accounted and taken to be of his Dioceſe; and that he being reſident
" in the ſame, ſhall be taken and accounted as reſident in his own Dioceſe; and for the time of his abode
- there, ſhall have juriſdiction in the ſame, likewlſe, as all other Biſhops have in the houſes belonging to their
** Sees, whereſoever they lie, in any other Biſhoprick within this realm, for the time of their abode in the
“same. Any thing in this preſent act, and proviſion to the contrary thereof, in anywiſe notwithſtanding."
.66 Vera Copia qım Aetu impreſo collata, per
66 H. P."
1
* Reverend Dr. Walker, Rector of Ballaugh; and the Reverend Mr. Curphy, Vicar of Kirk Braddon:
The office of Vicar-general is ſimilar to that of Chancellor to a Bishop in England
The
1
xlviii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
1
1
A
3
The Biſhop's Letter to his Clergy,
< MY BRETHREN,
Cafle Ruſpin, July 1's 1722.
“ Though our perſons are confined to this place, yet our affection for you,
and
our concern for the flock over which the Holy Ghoſt hath made us overſeers, and
our prayers for both are at full liberty. And we doubt not but our authority in
matters ſpiritual at leaſt will be obeyed by you, and by all ſuch as fear God, for our
great Maſter's fake, who has proiniſed to be with us always, even unto the end of
the world.
“ I deſire, therefore, and require of every one of you, that you make regular pre-
ſentiments to my regiſter, of all unquiet, diſobedient, and criminous perſons,
within your ſeveral pariſhes; that we may correct and puniſh them, according to
fuch authority as we have by God's word." ;
*«*. '1-beg you will be more than ordinarily diligent in diſcharging the ſeveral duties
of your ſacred calling. This will be the beſt teſtimony of your affection for us.
And I beſeech you, let no unworthy thoughts enter into your hearts, nor unbe-
coming words come out of your mouths, againſt chofe that have given us this
trouble.
“ If we ſuffer for righteouſnefs' fake, that is, for doing our duty, it will turn
very inuch to our account. And if we have been miſtaken in any thing, there are
proper judges ſuperior to us all, who will be able to clear up theſe difficulties, to
the ſatisfaction of all good men, and lovers of peace.
" And that none of your people may tranſgreſs the bounds of duty and obedience
to the civil magiſtrate, who is God's Miniſter in temporal matters, as we are in
fpirituals, and to come to ſuffer as evil doers; I pray you communicate this letter
and my hearty deſires, to whom you ſhall think, fit ; that they may be convinced,
that neither they nor we have any reaſon to be uneaſy at what has befallen us.
** And if to this you afford us your daily prayers, which, as your Biſhop, I
requirë; that we may both perceive and know what things we ought to do, and alſo
haỹe grace and power faithfully to fulfil the fame; that this Church may be always
ordered and guided by faithful and true Paſtors; ſuch as may conſtantly ſpeak the
truth, boldly rebuke vice, and patiently fuffer for righteouſneſs' ſake ;-You will
then do wliat becomes worthy fons of a Father and Biſhop, who, every day of
his life, remembers you at the Throne of Grace.
" THO, Sodor and Man,"
2 Julii,
Copia vera, exa. per E. M.
1722.
f
$
For the reſt of the papers relating to this tranſaction, the Editor is
obliged to the care of the Reverend Mr. Moore, of Douglas in the Iſle
of Man; and, to prevent an interruption in the narrative, they are inſerted
in the Appendix.
The horrors of a priſon were aggravated by the unexampled ſeverity of the
Governor, not permitting the Biſhop's houſekeeper, who was the daughter
of
1
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND 'MAN.
3
of a former Governor,* to ſee him, or any of his ſervants to attend upon
hirn during his whole confinement; nor was any friend admitted to either
the Biſhop, or his Vicars-general. They were not treated as common pri-
foners, but with all the ſtrictneſs of perſons confined for high treaſon.
They had no attendants but common jailors, and theſe inſtructed to uſe
their priſoners ill.
A ſtrange return this for a long courſe of favours and hoſpitality which
the Governor and his wife had received from the Biſhop at his houſe, where
they had frequently reſided for days and weeks together!
Governor Horn was not naturally a bad man, f and yet in this inſtance he
treated the Biſhop with more cruelty than any Proteſtant Biſhop has expe-
rienced ſince the Reformation ; yet, did he not revile again. In his Diary
he ſays,
- St. Peter's Day, 1722. I and my two Vicars-general were fined
" ninety pounds, and impriſoned in Caſtle Ruſhin, for cenſuring and re-
fuſing to take off the cenſure of certain offenders ; which puniſhment
6 and contempt I deſire to receive from God as a means of humbling me,'
&c. Thus did he turn all his misfortunes to advantage, and to the glory
of God.
He was confined in this priſon for two months, and releaſed at the end
of that time, upon his petition to the King and Council, before whom his
cauſe was afterwards heard and determined.
On the 4th of July, 1724, the King and Council reverſed all the
pro-
ceedings of the officers of the Iſland; declaring them to be oppreſſive, ar-
bitrary, and unjuſt; but they could grant no coſts; and the expences of the
trial fell very heavy on the Biſhop, although he was aſſiſted by a ſubſcrip-
tion to the amount of near three hundred pounds. But this was not a ſixth
part of what it coſt him for lawyers and witneſſes, which he was obliged to
bring from the Me of Man, and maintain in London for ſeveral months
before the trial was finiſhed. The ſubſcription was made in the month of
September, 1723.
you will
* Mrs. Heywood: of whom the Biſhop in a letter to his ſon, written in the year 1740, thus ſpeaks:
« Mrs. Heywood gives you her humble thanks and ſervice. She is certainly the diſcreeteſt and moſt careful
body that ever man had; which, together with her fidelity and piety, has made her a real bleſſing to me
And in another letter, he ſays, “ When Mrs. Heywood made her will in
“ her laſt illneſs, ſhe left ten guineas to the Society for propagating Chriſtianity abroad. She is now well,
“ but has put the ten guineas into my hands to be tranſmitted to you, which I deſire
pay according
“ to her pious deſign. Her name is not to be mentioned but after this manner:- A Gentlewoman in the Ide
" of Man, who deſires to be unknown, in great gratitude to God for being born in a Chriſtian country,
“ has given the Lord Biſhop of Man ten guineas, to be paid by his ſon to the treaſurer of the Incorporated
“ Society for propagating the Goſpel in foreign parts.” Dated July 15, 1739.
+ " I have never to this day ſeen that part of the Independent Whig, which I have been told uſes me ill,
- fo I can ſay nothing of it. Captain Horn was not of himſelf an ill man; and if that author fays any
thing, as from hin, of me, it was by inforınation from people then here, who had no regard to truth, or
“ for me ; but becauſe the E. of D. was a ſubſcriber to, and a diſperſer of that book, they ftuck at
nothing.” Biſhop's Letter to his fou, Sept. 4, 1742.
VOL. I.
ks
« Sept.
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
I
0
0
21
O
0
21
21
0
O
O
31 10
10 IO
20
Q
O
“ September 20, 1723.
" HAVING engaged myſelf, by the advice of the Archbiſhop, &c, in an expenſive
controverſy, for the defence of the diſcipline of the Church, in which I have
already ſpent above three hundred pounds, Mr. Dean Harris, chaplain to the
Prince of Wales, as Dr. Marſhal tells me, in his letter of the 5th inſtant, pro-
poſed, that without my knowing of it, a contribution ſhould be made to enable us
to carry on this fuit, which being the common cauſe of the Church, he ſaid, it was
not fit I ſhould bear the whole burthen myſelf. He therefore laid down five gui-
neas, and Dr. Marſhal very kindly undertook to manage it; and as far as I can yet
be let into the ſecret, there is two hundred pounds given or ſubſcribed. Such as
are come to my knowledge are,
£. s. d.
£. s. d.
Mr. Dean Harris,
5 5 Dr. Pelling, Canon of
Dean of York, and Mr.
Windſor
5 5
42
0 0
Finch
Sir John Phillips
5 5
My Lord Thanet
Mr. Hoar
5 5
Lord Angleſea
Mr. Witham
5 5
Mr. Auditor Harley,
Dr. Marſhal
5 5
Dean of St. Paul's
5 15
Mr. Anneſley
5 5
Fr. Dean of York
50
Lady B. Haſtings
Dr. Sherlock, Dean of
Lord Biſhop of Offory,
Chicheſter
and Sir Tho. Veaſy
Mr. Jennings
5 5
. May the God of Heaven return it ſeven-fold into their bofam 1,364 15 °
This was all he received. Indeed at that time the great expences of his
trial were not known; and how he was extricated from them his fon deſires
may be concealed from the world, permitting this only to be ſaid, that
when his lawyers bills were paid, little remained, either to the father or the
fon; though the latter has every reaſon to rejoice in the bleſſing of ſuch a
father.
The Bifhop was adviſed by his ſolicitor to proſecute the Governor, &c.
in the Engliſh Courts of Law, to recover damages, as a compenſation for
his great expences, but to this he would not be perſuaded. He had eſta-
bliſhed the diſcipline of the Church, and he ſincerely and charitably forgave
his perſecutors. Nay, one of the moſt inveterate, Mr. Roe, the comp-
troller, being afterwards confined in a ſpunging-houſe for debt, the Biſhop
went to ſee him, and adminiſtered comfort to him there.
The Biſhop always uſed to ſay, that he never governed his Dioceſe ſo
well as when he was in priſon; and for his own ſhare, if he could have
borne the confinement conſiſtently with his health, he would have been
content to have abode there all his life for the good of his flock, who
were more pious and devout than at any other time.
From the dampneſs of the priſon, the Biſhop contracted a diſorder in his
right-hand, which diſabled him from the free uſe of his fingers, and he
ever after wrote with his whole hand graſping the pen.
The
1
1
I
1
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
11
The King offered him the Biſhoprick of Exeter, vacant by the tranſlation
of Dr. Blackburn to the See of York, to reimburſe him; but he could
not be prevailed on to quit his own Dioceſe, the King therefore promiſed to
defray his expences out of the privy purſe; and gave it in charge to Lord
Townſend, Lord Carleton, and Sir R. Walpole, to put it into his remem-
brance; but the King going ſoon afterwards to Hanover, and dying before
his return, this promiſe never was fulfilled. " The affair of mine with
Capt: Horn, and the officer, is almoſt out of my memory, only I have the
• King and Council's order by me, ſetting aſide all they had done againſt
ine;
and upon my application for coſts, his Majeſty, by the Preſident,
“ and Sir Robert Walpole, promiſed that he would ſee me ſatisfied."*
About this time a Gentleman, who had ſome ſcruples of conſcience con-
cerning the oath of abjuration, wrote to the Biſhop on the occaſion; the
Biſhop ſent the following anſwer, which was afterwards printed at the
expreſs deſire of the Lord Chancellor King.
Letter on the Oath of Abjrration.
6 SIR,
- You find yourſelf under an authority which requires certain things of you,
for the better ſecurity of the government that protects you ; particularly, to declare
in a certain form of words, whom you acknowledge to have a right to your allegiance.
" Who it is that has this right, is not determined by any law of God; the law
of the land muſt therefore, in this caſe, be the only rule of conſcience.
« Now, the laws of the land have determined this right to be in the preſent por-
ſeſſor of the throne, and in no other, having excluded papiſts, and all ſuch as ſhall
marry papiſts, (whatever right they ſhould otherwiſe have had by proximity of
blood) 'from ſucceeding to the Crown, and conſequently, froin all right to our
allegiance.
« The only doubt, therefore, that you can have, is, Whether theſe laws were
made by a competent authority.
« Now, the deciſion of this point not being within the capacity of every private
ſubject, who yet is bound to ſubmit to every ordinance of man for the Lord's fake; all
that a conſcientious man can do, and all that can be required of him is, to follow
the moſt probable opinion.
« The moſt probable opinion moſt certainly is that of the nobility and judges, the
ordinary and extraordinary interpreters of the law, whoſe buſineſs and duty it is to
underſtand the law and the conltitution, and to tell it to others, who cannot be
ſuppoſed to know it; and if they ſhould lead you into an error, it will never be
imputed to you as a fin.
« To their judgment, therefore, you ought to ſubmit, as the moſt likely
to be true; and that is, that the right of calling parliaments, and of giving
fanction to laws, is in that King who poffeffeth the throne by the general confent of
the nation; or, in other words, that the laws for limiting the ſucceſſion to the pro-
teſtant line are made by a competent authority; and Scripture and reaſon ſuppoſe
* Biſhop's letter to his fon, Sept. 20, 1742,
k 2
this
1
lii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
this. or conſidering how many difficulties are to be got over before every private
Chriſtian could thoroughly underſtand the titles of princes, and anſwer all the dif-
ficulties that could be ſtarted, and till then, might queſtion every law made by the
legiſlature; the command of God, of ſubmitting to every ordinance of man, for the
Lord's ſake, would at the ſame time be an indiſpenſable duty, and yet impoſible to
be performed. But if the Law of the Land, as interpreted by thoſe whoſe place and
buſineſs it is to declare the meaning of it, be a Law of Conſcience, where it con-
tradicts no Law of God, then every man is capable of knowing his duty, and of
acting conſcientiouſly.
“ And if you conſider, that we are in moſt other caſes governed by the judgment
and authority of private perſons, without knowing their reaſons, modeſty and
Chriſtian humility will incline you to ſubmit to this much greater authority where
ſo much depends upon your obedience.
" For inſtance :-You would commence a law-ſuit; you would venture to give
your neighbour a great deal of trouble, put him to a great expence, and this upon
the judgment and authority of two or three lawyers, whom you believed to be
honeſt men, and well ſkilled in their profeſſion; nay, if you were obliged, (as in
ſome countries you would be) before you could be permitted to coinmence your
ſuit, folemnly to take an oath, that you did believe you had a righteous cauſe, you
would do this upon their authority; with much more reaſon ought you to ſubmit to
the authority of all the judges of the land, whoſe duty it is to declare the law in
doubtful caſes, as they have done in this before us.
5. You have heard it ſaid, that in doubtful caſes we ſhould take the ſafer ſide,
ſuffer any thing rather than comply with a doubtful conſcience.
“ But you would do well to conſider, that if the powers which you refuſe to
acknowledge and to obey, ſhould prove to be lawful, as they are declared to be by
the ordinary and extraordinary interpreters of the law, then you certainly ſin, in
refuſing to acknowledge them. This being a good rule in caſes of this nature,
that it is ſafer to obey authority with a doubting conſcience, than with a doubting conſcience
to diſobey; and it is as certainly a fin to quit my poft, or hazard my eſtate, when I
might preſerve both, by ſubmitting to the authority and judgment of thoſe whoſe
duty it is to inform my judgment, and ſolve my doubts.
" You made another objection; namely, that you are to declare you do this wil-
lingly, though you cannot help having ſome ſcruples concerning this Oath.
“ It is certain, where a man has the leaſt ſcruple, he would avoid taking any
Oath, were he left to himſelf; but when authority, the very ſame authority that I
obey in other caſes, when that interpoſes in doubtful caſes, it turns the ſcale, and
obliges to obedience. And then a man does that willingly, which he would as wil-
lingly have let alone had he been at his own diſpoſing.
“ I remember another difficulty you laboured under. You are (you ſaid) obliged
to declare, that you believe a perſon has no right. When the deciſion of the queſ-
tion depends upon ſuch arguments, of whoſe force you are not qualified to judge,
this is true.
« But then the caſuiſts give you this direction for your ſafe conduct, namely,
follow the moſt probable opinion, which certainly is that of the legiſlature, in doubts
concerning human laws and conſtitutions, where no known law of God is againſt it.
You profeſs to believe this upon the authority and judgment of the government you
are
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
liii
are under. That authority is ſufficient to claim our affent, where we ourſelves are
not able to come to a determination.
“ I have heard you often fay, that you would take the Oath of Allegiance without
ſcruple, were that only required of you. Now, I believe you have not well conſi-
dered the little difference (if any) betwixt that and the oath of abjuration; the one
being an affirmative, and the other a negative Oath of allegiance. By the firſt, you
promiſe to bear faith and true allegiance to the King in poffeffion. By the ſecond,
you ſwear that you will not pay that allegiance to any other.
that allegiance to any other. Now, by allegiance,
you mean that obedience which the laws, as interpreted by the judges, require of
you; they require this ſecurity of your fidelity; you are bound to do this, if you
can do it without ſinning againſt ſome known law of God; it is not a probability
of ſinning that will excuſe you againſt a known command of God.
“ I might have referred you to many large tracts for your ſatisfaction, but I
rather chooſe to recommend this ſhort argument to your conſideration : That we are
governed by the authority and judgment of divines, in matters of religion ; by
phyſicians, in caſes concerning our health ; and by every tradeſman, in his proper
calling.
“ Now, it being the unanimous opinion of the Lords and Commons, Biſhops,
Divines, Judges, and Lawyers, who have all taken the oaths, that the ſeveral decia-
rations therein contained are agreeable to the laws of this land, and no way contrary
to the law of God; one cannot tell what more a private ſubject ſhould deſire, to
incline him to believe that the King has a right to his allegiance in the terms of the
oaths required of him, and conſequently can have no good reaſon to ſcruple the
taking of them.
“ If theſe reaſons prevail. with you to take this Oath with the ſincerity of one
that is in earneſt, you will give the government that ſecurity which they think fit to
require of your mind that eaſe, which unneceſſary ſcruples indulged are
apt to bereave you of.”
N. B. Tertullian, in his apology for the Chriſtian religion, hath theſe remarkable
words relating to this ſubject : « Jeſus Chriſt calls for a piece of money, and ſeeing
" the ſuperſcription to be Cæſar's, without any further enquiry, he orders the things
" that are Cæſar's to be given to Cæſar, and the things that are God's to be given
66 to God.” See Mr. Reeves's preliminary diſcourſe to that book, page 145.
Soon after his acquittal, the Biſhop went to Scotland, and was met on the
borders by a vaſt concourſe of people, who attended him to Edinburgh,
where he was waited on, and highly eſteemed by the Clergy; and on his
return, great numbers of the Nobility, Clergy, and Gentry, came with him
almoſt as far as Carliſle.
On the 4th of October, 1724, he ſays, “ After having been eighteen
“ months abſent from my Dioceſe, very much to my ſorrow and charge,
“ to defend the juriſdiction and epiſcopal authority, and having gained
my cauſe, I took ſhipping at Hylake, and the next day, after a very
“ fine paſſage, I landed ſafe at Douglas. Bleſſed be God for his great
* mercies !"*
# Memorandum-Book,
On
you, and
1
)
1
liv
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
On the 24th of Noveinber following, he met his Clergy in full Convo-
cation at Biſhop's-Court, and there delivered them the following Charge:
« MY BRETHREN,
" Biſhop's-Court, Nov. 24, 1724.
" I ſhould not have given you the trouble of meeting in Convocation at this
ſeaſon of the year, but that I think it of the laſt confequence to keep up very ſtrietly
to the laws and conſtitutions made for preſerving of Church Diſcipline.
* At our laſt, and ſome former Convocations, I gave you notice of ſeveral per-
nicious books, and pernicious principles, that were propagating anongft us.
We
now ſee the ſad effects of ſuch attempts; and, indeed, we may be affured of this,
that as errors in faith will almoſt evermore be attended by errors in practice ; ſo lewd
principles will certainly produce lewdneſs of manners.
“ We ſee all this verified, in fact, to the joy of Satan and his emiſſaries, but to
the exceeding great grief of every ſerious Chriſtian in this place, which was for-
merly diſtinguiſhed from all other countries, by the excellency of its diſcipline, the
good morals of the natives, and their ready ſubmiſſion to be reformed, when they
had any of them the misfortune to fall, by the godly methods made uſe of to reſtore
finners to the peace of the Church.
" And wo be to all thoſe who have been any way the inſtruments of Satan, in
weakening our hands, and in endeavouring to bring Church Authority into con-
tempt. And I pray God they may ſee their error and guilt, in the difóluteneſs of
manners that are every day increaſing amongſt us, and that they may bitterly
repent of their ſin before it be too late.
For, in the name of God, what reaſon have any but Infidels to diſcountenance
Church Diſcipline, as it is exerciſed in this place? What is it we can have in view,
but the glory of God, and the good of ſouls ? We have not only the teſtimony of
our own conſciences for the truth of this, but we have the teſtimony alſo of this
-whole nation, by their repreſentatives ; that we have been far from lording it over
the bodies or ſouls of the people committed to our charge, or exerciſing a ſpiritual
tyranny, as was moſt unjuſtly ſuggeſted by one of our perſecutors; and I appeal to
every one of your conſciences, whether we have not always, without any reſpect of
perſons, moſt readily, and with open arms, and glad hearts, received offenders into
the peace of the Church, whenever they gave the leaſt tokens of a ſincere forrow
for their lins, and ſubmit to the cenſures appointed for ſatisfaction for the ſcandal
and offence they have given to the Church of God.
« But who are theſe; and what do they aim at, that are ſuch enemies to Church
Authority, and rejoice to ſee all godly diſcipline trampled on? Why; they are gene-
rally ſtrangers, or ſuch of the natives, as they have corrupted; they are ſtrangers
to our laws, and to the good effects of our diſcipline; they are very many of them
-ſtrangers to all virtue and religion; to the fear of God; and to the rewards and
puniſhments of another life; and have very little regard for the welfare of this
Church and nation, or for the judgments of God, which are hanging over our
heads, for the growing vices of theſe times.
« For as fure as there is a God, and that his word is true, if a ſtop is not put to
the evils that are ſpringing up amongſt us; we have reaſon to expect ſome ſore
judgments upon ourſelves and poſterity. The words of Joſhua to the Iſraelites,
re
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
lv
i
Ye have finned againſt the Lord, and your fin will ſurely find you out, will be found
true; not only by private men, and families, but by whole nations. All ſin muſt
be puniſhed either in this, or in another world ; and though particular men may
ſometimes eſcape in this world, yet nations, as ſuch, can only be puniſhed here, and
here they muſt expect the reward of their iniquities.
" And can any native, or any man, who has any true love for this once happy
Inle, be pleaſed to ſee that authority diſcountenanced and evil ſpoken of, which is
ordained by Chriſt himſelf for the curing and preventing of wickedneſs, and for
averting the judgments that are the reward of ſin unrepented of?
" And can any man who profeſſes himſelf a Chriſtian, and who knows, as every
Chriſtian ought to do, that Church Diſcipline is as much the ordinance of Jeſus
Chriſt, and as ſuch to be preſerved entire by the Miniſters of his Kingdom, as are
the faith and doctrines of 'the Goſpel. Will any man who acknowledges this, be
unconcerned to ſee that, and thoſe who are bound at the peril of their ſouls to
preſerve it, deſpiſed and diſregarded ?
“ It was but hoped by ſome people, that a ſtop would be put to the diſcipline of
the Church, and ſee what followed in leſs than two years.; and by this you may
gueſs what would follow if ſuch attempts had ſucceeded.
« The Prieſt's office has been invaded. Two inceſtuous perſons, under the cen-
fures of the Church, have been clandeſtinely married, which by the wholeſome
laws of this Church is excommunication, ipſe facto, to all preſent. One of theſe
unhappy inceſtuous perſons is dead, under cenſures, without any ſenſe of her fad
eſtate towards God, hardened by that wicked pretended marriage; and the other
perſiſts in his obftinate refuſal to own his crime.
« Whoredom and drunkenneſs are become ſo common, that they are practiſed
without ſhame; and even parents themſelves can ſee their ſons and their daughters
polluted with theſe damning ſins, without any great concern.
• The name of God is every where blaſphemed, -the Lord's Day profaned,--
and the very ordinances of the Goſpel deſpiſed ſins; if any, which will nur men
out of Heaven, and ought to ſhut them out of Chriſt's Church on earth, till they
ſee their error, and repent of it.
“ Thieving and Houſe-breaking, and other crimes, which have brought fome to
ſhame, and others to untimely ends, were never ſo common as of late, which muſt
be owing, in a great meaſure, to the diſregard had to the Miniſters of Chriſt, whoſe
buſineſs it is to plant the fear of God amongſt men, which alone can hinder them
from falling into theſe crimes.
Nay, that which is very afflicting indeed, this little quiet nation, for ſo it has
till now been called, is in danger of being divided by faétion and diſcord. Names of
diftination, the foundation of hatred and uncharitableneſs, are tranſplanted from
other divided nations to this united country; and people are perſuaded to believe
that we are enemies to that prince and government, which the providence of God
has ſubjected us to; for no other reaſon, I verily believe, but becauſe we are not
over forward to meddle with politicks which do not belong to us. For, as moſt of
you
have often heard me reaſon upon this head, no man can deliberately uſe or join
in thoſe prayers of our Church for the King and government of theſe kingdoms, and
at the ſame time wiſh evil to them, or ſtrive to weaken their authority.
« Another
.
Ivi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
« Another moſt wicked attempt to render our authority leſs ſignificant, has been,
to repreſent us as enemies to the Lord of the Ine, and his juſt prerogatives; as if
every man in England," who has a controverſy with the King, as there are very
many every day, were therefore interamy to the King and his government, when
it is notorious to every body who knows what paſſes in the King's Courts, that
no man is one jot the worſe thought of ky his judges becauſe the cauſe is betwixt
the King and one of his ſubjects; but if there is any room for favour, it is generally
given to the ſubject.
“ We are in the firſt place obliged, by our Ordination and Confecration vows, to
defend the laws of God, and to puniſh, and rebuke gainſayers. We are, in the
next place, ſworn to defend the Lord's juſt prerogatives, and the laws of this land;
we pray daily for his health and proſperity, and for the proſperity of his govern-
ment; we patiently ſubmit even to fines and impriſonment, till relieved by a
ſuperior authority; at the ſame time we are not ignorant that we have an authority
(and which we are bound by our oaths to maintain) as well as the civil magiſtrates,
and in matters ſpiritual, independant on the Civil Power, at leaſt within this Inle.
And if we muſt be reproached for aſſerting this, which is as plain as laws can make
them; God's will be done. It is better to ſuffer for well-doing, than for evil-doing,
“ My Brethren,
“ I take no pleaſure in mentioning theſe things, nor in recounting the enormous
wickedneſſes which I juſt now hinted at. But I would take your advice what is
beſt to be done to hinder ſuch vices from ſpreading, and to deſire your aſſiſtances,
without which it will be impoſſible for us to do any great good.
" My earneſt deſire deſire, and what I require of you, is, to make preſentments
every month, according to our laws and conſtitutions, that while crimes are flagrant
and known to every body, they may not be forgotten, by being put off till juſt the
courts are going to ſit; a way I have obſerved in ſome pariſhes.
“ The next thing I deſire, and require of you, is, to ſee the cenſures punctually
performed, when they come regularly to you, or to acquaint the court forthwith,
where the fault lieth.
. “ But eſpecially, and for God's ſake, I beſeech you, let us, all of us, while we
are endeavouring to keep out and to cure the growing vices of the age we live in,
let us be moſt careful of our own conduct and morals, left we pull down with one
hand what we are building with the other. Thou that abborreſt idols, doſt thou cominit
ſacrilege, was a moſt ſevere reproach upon the Jewiſh nation ; and it will be ſo upon
us, if we call others to an account, and are ourſelves liable to be cenſured by
others.
" We are moſt unjuſtly reproached for being enemies to ſtrangers; I wiſh to God
we had been more enemies to ſuch of them as have from time to time corrupted
our manners, and our principles, and afterwards raiſe an evil report upon the whole
community, for the vices of thoſe whom they themſelves have corrupted. And I
muſt tell you, that it will be an inſtance of great wickedneſs in any one of our-
ſelves to countenance fuch (and ſuch there are) who are enemies to piety, who
ſubvert the weak and the unſtable, and who are uſing their utmoſt to undermine
that power which Chriſt has cornmitted to the governors of his Church.
" Haying
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
1
Ivig
* Having been ſo long abſent from my Dioceſe, (not willingly, I call God to
witneſs ;) it is probable that many in every pariſh may deſire to be confirmed, I pur-
poſe, therefore, God willing, to have Confirmations through the wholé Dioceſe at
proper places, of which you will have timely. potice, as ſoon as the days are a little
longer, and the ſeaſon better. In the mean time, I give you timely notice, that all
perſons concerned may come duly prepared for ſo holy an ordinance, and not loſe
the exceeding great benefit and bleſſing of ſuch an inſtitution, for want of being
throughly informed concerning the meaning and deſign of Confirmation, which you
all know is very particularly ſet down in the beginning of the Manks Catechiſm,
which every body has in their hands, but may want a little of your pains to make
them to underſtand it as they ſhould do.
" And becauſe a great deal depends upon children's underſtanding the nature of
Confirmation, and a great deal of that wickedneſs, which is afterwards ſeen in the
lives of too many who have been confirmed, proceeds from the want of their being
made truly ſenſible of the vows that are upon them, and the extreme hazard they
run by forgetting thoſe vows, and grieving the Spirit of God, by which they were
ſealed unto the day of redemption; I hope you will, every one of you, take a great
deal of pains to prevent ſo great a calamity as the loſs of any one foul, who may
otherwiſe periſh for want of good inſtruction.
“ Our old friend and benefactor, Dr. Bray, ſtill continues his love and kindneſs
for this poor place, and has procured us a number of very uſeful and practical
books for every pariſh and library in this Dioceſe; they are in Mr. Thorne's hands
to be bound, and will be delivered to you when finiſhed. And it will be very ne-
ceſſary, that this benefaction be acknowledged by all the Clergy of the Dioceſe, after
a moſt grateful manner.
" You perceive, by the ſucceſs I had in procuring the Royal Bounty, and eſpe-
cially that part of your arrears due in the late Queen's time, that I was not un-
mindful of your intereſts, even at the diſtance I was forced to be from you.
Had
I not very ſeaſonably applied for it, at that very time I did, and made a very good
intereſt to obtain it, it is probable it might never have been got; as many of her
debts are ſtill unpaid. This is a very particular pleaſure to me; and the only
return I expect from you is, that you will be more careful to diſcharge the duties
of your calling, which was the end of giving and continuing the royal bounty.
« Mr. Chriſtian, the Vicar of Jurby, has very earneſtly petitioned me, that he
may be permitted to live in his houſe, which is near adjoining to the Church, and
to the Vicar's houſe, where he has lived for above twenty years paſt, becauſe of a
very numerous family of children and ſervants which he has, for which the Vicar's
houſe was too ſtrait. I have granted this reaſonable requeſt; and I mention it at
this time to ſhew you with what reluctancy I ſuffer non-reſidence, and only where
real neceſſity requires I ſhould do ſo.
“ I take this occaſion to acquaint you, that Mr. Matthias Curghey, the Vicar-
general's fon, has an earneſt deſire to enter into holy orders; the Canon, you know,
requires, that he ſhould have proper teſtimonials of his ſober life and converſation,
under the hands of ſeveral Miniſters, who of their own knowledge can certify the
fame. Thoſe from whom ſuch teſtimonials may be expected, will endeavour to
inform themſelves very well, and to be mindful of his future conduct ; that on
that account they may truly certify he is qualified for the order of Deacon.”
Vol. I.
1
rr On
lyui
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
« On the firſt of January, 1725, my dear child coming to ſee me from
" Liverpool, was in a tempeſt driven to the coaſt of Ireland, and there ſhip-
" wrecked; but, by the great mercy of God, his life was ſaved ; and this day
(Jan. 16,) I have a letter under his own hand. The Lord make me
" thankful."*
Having ſettled the parochial librariesop in the Iſle of Man, and eſtabliſhed
petty ſchools throughout the Dioceſe, in the year 1724 he founded a
ſchool at Burton, the place of his nativity; and in the year 1732 built a
ſchool, and a houſe for the maſter, endowing it with a revenue of thirty
pounds per annum.
In the year 1730, his ſon propoſed to the Biſhop to eſtabliſh a fund for
the ſupport of Clergymen's widows and children in the Iſle of Man,
which was the more neceſſary, as from the ſmallneſs of the livings, few
were able to make a proviſion for their families. To this the Biſhop rea-
dily agreed; and by the aſſiſtance of Mrs. Crow, Mrs. Levinz, (the late
Biſhop's widow) Lady Elizabeth Haſtings, and others, a ſum of
money was
raiſed, and placed in the Engliſh funds; the intereſt of which, amounting to
twelve pounds a year, was appropriated to that purpoſe.
Some years after, the benevolent propoſer of this Inſtitution, aſſiſted by
ſome of his friends, very.conſiderably enlarged it, by purchaſing of the late
Duke of Athol the thirds of the Living of Kirk-Michael, which he made
over to truſtees for the uſe of that Charity for ever; and in the year 1780,
the ſtate of the Charity was as follows :
An Account of the Receipts and Profits of the impropriate Third of Tithes of the
pariſh of Kirk-Michael, purchaſed from his Grace John Duke of Athol, by
the Reverend Doctor Thomas Wilſon, and by him afſigned for the better
ſupport of the Widows and Children of the Clergy of this iſe, for the year
1779, ending at Eaſter 1780; as alſo of the intereſt of 791. being ſavings made
by the Right Reverend Father in God, Thomas, Lord Biſhop of Sodor and
Man, out of a fund then appropriated for the ſaid purpoſe; and likewiſe of
the diſburſements attending the ſaid fund; with a further account of the ap-
plication and expenditure of the clear proceeds thereof :
April 24, To the intereſt of 301. due from
of
£. s. d.
1780. S12th December laſt, at fix per cent. on condition that if he
paid the intereſt punctually at the end of each year, or within
a month after, to abate at the rate of one per cent. but he
having failed therein, has paid at the rate of 6 per cent. I 15 O
* Memorandum-Book.
+ Dr. Bray, by whoſe advice and aſliſtance this excellent Charity was firſt begun, continued to fupply
the libraries with books as long as he lived. Dr. Bray died in 1729.
† Lady Elizabeth Haſtings left twenty pounds a year to theſe petty ſchools in the year 1740. The Biſhop
n a letter to his ſon ſays, " I had a letter from one Granville Wheeler, who married one of Lady Elizabeth
“ Haſtings' ſiſters, (whether a Gentleman or Clergyman I know not) with an atteſted copy of a clauſe of
" ber Ladyſhip’s will, where he has given twenty pounds a year for ever for the petty ſchools here."
To
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
lix
2 17
£. s. d.
Brought forward, I 150
To the intereſt of 491. due from
of
-, 24th March laſt, on the above-mentioned condition;
and he having likewiſe failed therein, is to pay at the rate of
6 per cent.
To the profits of the impropriate third of tithes for the
year 1779, ending at Eaſter 1780, viz. .
Britiſh.
Four Town's tithe
£ 9 0
Ballamaar's ditto
4 16 0
Ballachrink's dicto
Commal's ditto
Ballakilley's and Ballachoaine's ditto
4 4 0
Ballacurleod's tithe
6
Sylchaige's ditto
3 6
Ballameanagh’s ditto
8
Cronk-bane's ditto
Stockfield's ditto
6
Eaſt Scarrifdale's ditto
Weſt Scarriſdale's ditto
2 5
Kerroo-cruinn's. ditto
Milkneſs, Lamb, Wool, Offerings,
4 18 3
Gooſe, and Pig tithe
I IO
O
3 12
2 I 2
2
2
O
2
O
2 II
I 10
O
.
O
3.13 6
}
£. 47 4 3
are
55
I 72
-
£ 59 13
9.
1
I O
Total proceeds in Manks
Out of which to be deducted, viz.
Proxy due at Eaſter laſt paſt
0 0
Caſh paid for Sacramental Elements
3
Ditto to the Rev. Evan Chriſtian, Vicar-gene-
ral, for his trouble in letting the ſaid tithes,
collecting the profits, and paying the clear
amount thereof to the objects of the truſt I 0 0
Caſh to the faid Evan Chriſtian, as Secretary
to the Truſtees
8
Ditto for the Vicar's choice houſe
0 2 0
Ditto to the Rev. Mr. Clague, for collecting the
ſmall tithes
O II 8
Ditto to William M'Aulay, for cleaning, paint-
ing, &c. Lord Biſhop Wilſon's tomb
o 8 51
O II
}
$
4 14 S
Remains to be diſtributed
£ 54 19 81
Whereof deduct one-fourth part to be diſtributed amongſt the
Children and Orphans of the Clergy, agreeably to the fourth
rule of the truſt deed
13 14 1
"
Remains to be diſtributed amongſt the Widows
12
£. 41 4 92
That
1
1x
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
£. si do
3
ST
}
That is to ſay,
To Mrs. Catñarine Curghey
Mrs. Mary Allen
Mrs. Iſabel Curplèý
Mrs. Jane Crebbin
Mrs. Margarer Quayle
Mrs. Elizabeth Wilks
6 17
6 17
6 17
6 17
6 17
late me form for at leve med
6 17
f. 41 4 9.
3
And the aboře fum- of 131. 145. Ind. diſtributable
amongſt the Children and Orphans of the Clergy, wé
have, agreeably to the truſt in us-repoſed; and on conſi-
deration of the circumſtances of the ſeveral applicants,
thought proper to diſpoſe of in the following manner :
Viz. To the Rev. Samuel Gell; towards the ſupport
of his fon at Caſtletown ſchool
£. 40 o
To the Rev. Nicholas Chriſtian, towards the
ſupport of his ſon at the ſame ſchool
4 0 0
To the Rev. Thomas W. J. Wood; towards
the ſupport of his children at ſchool 2 17 53
To the Rev.Henry Corlet, for the fame purpoſe 2 17 52
1
t. 13 14 11
Cath diſtributable as above-mentioned
51 19 8
Allotted to the widows as before expreſſed 41 4 91
To Clergymen's Children and Orphans
13 14 II
51 19 8
At Kirk Michael, 24th April
, 1780.
The before-going diftribution is this day agreed on and made by us,
W. MYLREA,
JOH. MOORE,
PH. MOORE
Truſtees.
EV. CHRISTIAN,
DANIEL GELLING,
!
1
In the year 1734, the Biſhop publiſhed “ Á ſhort and plain İnſtruction
is for the better underſtandifig the Lord's Supper ;” and the year following
he came to England, for the laſt time, to viſit his ſon and daughter, at
which time he was introduced to King George the ſecond and his Queen,
who took particular notice of him. On his return, he viſited the province
of York, at the earneſt requéſt of Archbifhiop Blackburn, and confirmed
upwards of fifteen thouſand perſons.
Some unhappy perſons being condemned to death in the Idle of Man, for
the crimes of robbery and houſe-breaking, occaſioned the Biſhop to ſend
circular letters of exhortation and prayers to the Clergy:
« GENTLEMEN,
more
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Ixi
66 GENTLEMEN,
July 18, 1735.
« Whereas William Clucas, William Kelly, and James Clucas, priſoners in
Caſtle-Ruſhin, are under the ſentence of death for burglary and robbery by them
committed:
« It is neceſſary that this ſhould be ſignified to our congregations, that they may
ſeriouſly join in praying to God for theſe poor ſouls, under ſuch mournful circum-
ſtances; that they may make the beſt uſe of the few days they have to live in this
world.
« You are, therefore, in the mean time, to uſe the prayer ſet forth 1705, upon
the like occafion; which (becauſe ſome of you may not be provided with it) we
have here fubjoined.
" You will alſo take this opportunity of ſpeaking very plainly to your people
againſt robbing and ſtealing, as alſo thoſe evil ways and courſes that lead to ſuch
fins; viz. idleneſs, drunkenneſs, neglecting the ordinances of God and his worſhip,
covetouſneſs, diſtruſting God's providence, injuſtice in their dealings, and diſcon-
tentedneſs in their reſpective ſtations of life.
“ Let them know the neceſſity of abſtaining from all appearance of evil; and
that Repentance and Reſtitution are neceſſary duties, and yet much more difficult
than is laid to heart ;-that they who turn a deaf ear to your admonitions, and deſpiſe
the means of grace appointed for their fälvation, do thereby provoke God to take
from them his Holy Spirit, and leave them to themſelves;--and that if people will
not glorify God by their lives, he will be glorified in their condemnation and de-
ſtruction.
“ Set before them the terrors of the Lord, what a ſad and ſhameful end theſe
unhappy wretches have brought upon themſelves, and what concern, what infamy,
what ruin, upon their name and poor families.
“ Let them be affured, that the evil which purſueth finners will inoſt certainly
overtake and lay faſt hold on them in ſad judgments here, and much worſe here-
after, if not prevented by a timely, a ſerious, and bitter repentance.
" And above all, put them in mind, that they cannot do this, or any thing that is
good of themſelves; and that it is abſolutely neceſſary to obtain and ſecure the
aſſiſtance and grace of God, by praying for, and rightly improving theſe his favours.
« This will be a word in due ſeaſon; and theſe truths préffed home upon the
conſciences of your people, as you in prudence ſhall think proper, will
, it may be
hoped, make them bethink themſelves in good earneſt to bring up their children
in the fear of God, and ſet them an example of living godly, righteouſly, and
foberly.
« And if, by this mournful inſtance, others will be prévailed upon to take
warning, theſe poor creatures may, by their death, make fonne amends for the evils
of their lives.
" But this we are ſure of, that by thus đoing oứr part, and remembring them
in our private devotions, we ſhall have the comfort of delivering ourfelves. And
may God Almighty direct, áffift, and proſper our endeavours in his fèrvice !”
Prayer
3
1xi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
i
1
Prayer for the Priſoners.
"O God, whoſe judgments againſt all obſtinate offenders are moſt ſevere and
terrible, and whoſe mercies are infinite towards all thoſe who with hearty repentance
and true faith turn unto Thee; look down, we befeech Thee, with an eye of pity,
on theſe perſons-now lying under the ſentence of death ready to be .executed upon
them.
“ In the midſt of judgment, remember mercy, and let thy power and tender
compaſſion be ſhewed in their converſion, as thy juſtice has appeared in their con-
demnation.
<q Give them a true ſenſe of all the tranfgreffions of their lives paſt, and eſpecially
of thoſe lins that have brought this judgment upon them, that their conſciences
being awakened by the near approach of death, they may call their ways to re-
membrance, and turn to Thee in weeping, faſting, and prayer. And the gracious
God be merciful unto them in the free pardon of all their ſins.
« Bleſſed God, and Lover of Souls, let the ſorrowful ſighing of priſoners.com
before Thee, and by the greatneſs of thy power preſerve Thou thoſe that are ap--
pointed to die. We know, O Lord, that there is no word impoſſible with Thee,
and that it is not always much time and knowledge, but thy, grace, which fits men
for Heaven, which we humbly pray Thee to vouchſafe to theſe thy poor creatures,
who have no hopes but in thy great mercy in Jeſus Chrift; for whoſe fake we pray
God to hear us; and at the hour of death, and in the day of judgment, good Lord
deliver us.
« And fanctify, we moſt "humbły beſeech Thee, theſe examples to this whole
land, that we may all Tee, that it is indeed an evil thing and bitter to forſake the
Lord; and that we may teach our children, and our houſholds, to fear God always;
that they may continue thine ever, until they come to thine everlaſting Kingdom;
through Jefus Chrift our Lord and Saviour. Amen."
And in his pulpit the Biſhop called upon the congregation to join with
him in prayers to God for their pardon and eternal welfare; concluding
with an Exhortation, which we doubt.not left a laſting impreſſion on their
minds.
-66 CHRISTIAN BRETHREN,
-- There being ſome perſons under the Tentence of condemnation, you are ear-
neſtly.deſired to aſſiſt them with your devout prayers under theſe ſorrowful circum-
Itances; that. God, who in juſtice has delivered them up to an untimely temporal
death, may in mercy deliver them from death eternal.
“ To this end, let us in Chriſtian charity pray for them, that they may make
the beſt uſe of thoſe few days they have to live in this world.
“ That God, who alone can order the unruly wills and affections of ſinful men,
may graciouſy diſpoſe and fit them for another life.
“ That they may become deeply ſenſible of their crimes, and truly repent of
them; and that God would for Chriſt's fake accept of their repentance.
“ So that whatever puniſhment they have deſerved, they may have it in this
world; that in the next they may eſcape the judgment of an offended God.
* That
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
1x*
.
« That they may give glory to God in ſubmitting patiently to the puniſhment
laid upon them as the due reward of their defervings. And that this bitter cup,
which is ſo much abhorred by fleſh and blood, 'may be a wholeſome medicine for
the ſaying of their precious fouls, through the merits of Jeſus Chriſt.
" And that we may offer up our prayers with greater devotion, let us conſider,
that we have all of us many ways offended God, and it is his great mercy that we
have not before this felt his judgments.
“ Let us therefore pray for theſe poor priſoners; and let us pray alſo for our-
ſelves, our children, and families; that we may all live in the fear of God, ſerving
and obeying him as we ought to do; that his grace may always prevent and follow
us; and that he may never be provoked to give us up to the government of the
Devil, to be led captive by him at his will.--Let us alſo pray for this whole land,
that all evil practices may be diſcountenanced, and that, by the grace of God, we
may have few of theſe examples to lament hereafter.
“ So that all being warned by this mournful inſtance, theſe poor creatures may
make ſome amends by their death for the evils of their lives.
« Let us then, my beloved brethren, with one heart and ſoul, offer up our
prayers on their behalf, truſting in God's goodneſs, that he will be merciful unto
them, in the forgiveneſs of all their fins; and for the loſs of this life, comfort them
with the hopes of a better; thro' the merits and mediation of Jeſus Chriſt. Amen.”
THE PRAYER.
“ O God, whoſe judgments againſt obſtinate offenders are moſt ſevere and.ter-
rible, and whoſe inercies are infinite, &c. [See preceding page.]
:
THE EXHORTATION.
“ And now we have charitably offered up our prayers to God in behalf of theſe
poor priſoners, it will be a proper time to ſpeak of the crime for which they are
to ſuffer death. And it is a matter to be ſeriouſly lamented by this generation,
that the vice of ſtealing, which was not heretofore known in the Ine of Man, is
now become too common. God grant that this generation may be warned by
this judgment, and that this ſin may not be known in the ages to come.
Now, that nothing may be wanting on our part towards curing this evil, I will,
in as plain a manner as may be, ſhew you, Firſt, the great evil of this vice. Sea
condly, how it comes to paſs that too many are given to it. Thirdly, how by God's
grace
it may be hindered from ſpreading.
“ I. And firſt :- This is a grievous fin on many accounts. It does great dif-
honour to the providence of God, as if God could not provide for his creatures
without their taking evil courſes to get what they want.
“ We know what a reproach it would be to a maſter of a family, if his fervants
ſhould ſteal to get themſelves bread; and will not God be as much diſpleaſed with
his ſervants, when they bring ſe great a ſcandal upon his providence, which takes
care of all his creatures, and does the beſt for them?
« It is true, God has made ſome poor, and ſome rich; but then he has com-
manded the rich to take care of the poor out of the plenty he has given them,
which if they do, he will reward them; and if they neglect to do ſo, they will
ſuffer for it. 'On the other hand, he has commanded the poor to be contented with
their
pared
Ixiv
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
κς
1
their condition, and not deſire by 'unjuft ways to better it, but to depend upon his
providence and proiniſe, that they ſhall not want what is needful for them; and
that he will make them a great amends in the next world for what they want in this.
"Now, if men will not believe God, nor truſt his promiſes, but will take evil
courſes for what they want, they provoke him to leave them to their own ways,
and then they foon bring reproach and ruin upon their name and family; they for
the moſt part continue poor beſides; and what is moſt fad, they take the way to
make the next life inore miſerable than this.
s. On the other fide, it is well pleaſing to God, when a poor family is contented
and honeſt in a low condition ; it is a ſure ſign they have their hopes in Heaven;
and indeed they have the beſt title to the promiſes of the Goſpel. " Hearken,
beloved brethren,”. (faith St. James, ch. ii. s.) “ hath not God choſen the
poor of this world rich in faith, and heirs of the Kingdom which he hath pro-
« miſed to them that love him?" Why, every man in his right mind muſt ac-
knowledge, that all the riches or pleaſures on earth are not to be compared to this
preference which God ſeeins to have given the poor honeſt man above his neigh-
bour. So that when ſuch a man becomes diſhoneſt, he does not only diſpleaſe
God, but he loſes one of the beſt titles to the Kingdom of Heaven.
~ II. But there is another thing which ſhould make all men to abhor this vice;
and that is, the great difficulty of repenting truly of it. Moſt people hope, ſome
time or other, to repent them of their fins, though few conſider how hard it is to
forſake any one vice to which one is accuſtomed; but eſpecially, truly to repent of
this fin is very hard; for it is difficult, very difficult, to Aeſh and blood, to aſk
forgiveneſs, to reſtore ill-gotten goods, or to make thoſe ſatisfaction, who have
been wronged ; and yet this is a part of true repentance, that people ſhould, as
much as is in their power, undo what they have done amiſs.
*«. Therefore, when we conſider, how few do theſe things, we have
to lament the ſad condition of ſuch as are guilty of this fin, and to beg of Almighty
God to give all men grace to fhun it, as they hope to ſee the face of God in peace.
* Is it needful to tell you, that this vice is grievous upon another account; that
it cauſes unchriſtian quarrels, heart-burnings, and diſcontent amongſt neighbours ;
is an occaſion that honeſt people are without cauſe ſuſpected, and evil reports raiſed
on ſuch as do not deſerve them, to the breach of charity and good neighbourhood ?
“ In ſhort ; it brings ſin and ſhame, and ſometimes death, you ſee, upon people
here, and, without repentance, death eternal hereafter.
" And though thoſe people who are addicted to pilfering do always hope never
to be diſcovered, yet few eſcape; ſooner or later the providence of God brings
them either to ſhame or puniſhment. From which conſideration we paſs to the
" Second head, to enquire into the cauſes of this vice.
- And they are, firſt, a great neglect in too many parents to teach their children
their duty, as if they brought them into the world only to live, and eat, and
drink, a few years, and that to be the end of them; and yet their love for them while
they live, and their concern and affliction for them when they come to an untimely
end, looks as if they valued them more than the beaſts that periſh. And their
trouble would be much greater, if they did but conſider, that the puniſhments of
the next life are far more grievous than can poſſibly be inflicted in this.
great reaſon
< But
LORD. BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Ixv
1
* But many parents do not only neglect to teach their children their duty; but
do give their bad examples themſelves ;-_a thing ſo frequent, and yet ſo ſad, that
words cannot expreſs the concern a good man has when he conſiders it.
« For a parent to love his children, to wiſh them well, to have taken pains to
bring them up through many years of infancy, childhood, and youth, and then to
ſet them an example of vice, to corrupt, to ſhame, and to ruin the ſoul and body;
this is ſurpriſing, indeed; and yet, God knows, it is too common.
“ So is it for parents to neglect to give their children due correction; they are
often too careleſs, or too indulgent to their leſſer vices, till fin, increaſing with
their years, they become too ſtubborn, or too wicked, to be taught and governed.
« Theſe are ſome of the cauſes of this ſin; but that which encourages people
moſt, is this : They think it is eaſy for a man to be content with ſmall things, and
to leave off when he pleaſes; but this is a ſad miſtake. Nothing but God's grace
can keep us from the greateſt fins : if once we provoke him to give us up to our
own heart's luſts, there is nothing will reſtrain us; neither reaſon nor religion;
neither the fear of death, nor the terror of damnation. And if the drunkard, and
the common ſwearer, find it exceeding hard to leave thoſe vices, be aſſured it is as
difficult to leave off pilfering, when once it is become habitual.
“ III. Let us therefore conſider, how, by the grace of God, and men's good
endeavours, this vice may be prevented.
" And firſt, let thoſe to whom God has given the good things of this world, be
very liberal to ſuch as really want them, that the poor may have no temptations to
ſteal to relieve their neceſſities.
“ God has provided enough for us all; and, that we may none of us hoard up his
bleſſings while our poor brother wants what is needful for him, God has ſo ordered
it, that we ſhall carry nothing along with us when we die ; and even thoſe we leave
it to 'ſhall not enjoy it, if we have defrauded God, and his poor, of what way
their due.
“. Therefore let thoſe look to it, who have this world's good, and ſee their
brother have need, and ſhut their compaſſion from him ; their poor brother may
be tempted to diſhoneſty, but they will bear a ſhare in the blame and puniſhment. bilo
" As for ſuch as are able to get an honeſt livelihood, and will ſet themſelves in
no good way, it is a fault to ſpare them, and true kindneſs to their ſouls to make
them ſenſible of their error,
" But the moſt effectual way of curing this vice, as well as moſt others, is, to
let people ſee the neceſſity, the ſatisfaction, and the advantage, of bringing up their
children and ſervants in the fear of God, and under a ſenſe of his all-ſeeing eye.
~ Shame and death are dreadful things; but yet they are not of power to keep
men froin ſin, without the fear of God be in their hearts.
" And if people are not bred up in the fear of God, it is next to a miracle if
ever they come to ought; ſo that rich and poor ſhould all aim at this, to teach
their children the ways of piety and virtue.
“ People may be poor, and not able to give their children learning; but in a
Chriſtian country, none can poſtibly want means of having them inſtructed in
things neceſſary to ſalvation; for want of which, many are ruined without ſuſpect-
ing the danger.
Yol, I.
6 The
m
>
!
1
1
$
Ixvi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. Da
.
« The pooreſt man can bring his children conſtantly to God's houſe; can fee
that they ſay their prayers, and can pray for them himſelf; and if all people would
but do this, we ſhould ſoon ſee the bleſſed fruits of it; for being accuſtomed to
this, they would learn to know that God is to be feared and ſerved ; that he ſees and
hears, and will reward, or puniſh, all our actions.
" If to this, people would take care to puniſh and diſcountenace all appearances of
this evil we are ſpeaking of, many would live orderly who are now a burthen to the
land. But, God knows, there are ſome feeds and branches of this evil which men
do not think fit to diſcountenance; not conſidering, that the greateſt ſinners begun
at firſt with leffer crimes. Judas was at firſt a thief, at laſt he betrayed his Maſter,
and then hanged himſelf. So ſurely does one vice make way for another, if not in
time prevented; which ſhould be a warning to ſuch as live, or ſuffer their children
to live, in a courſe of fin, without advice and correction.
« Remember well the advice of Solomon, [Prov. xxix. 15.] ** The rod and
* reproof give wiſdom; but a child left to himſelf bringeth his parents to ſhame.”
« Let them learn from your example to fhun, to hate, a vice, which is ſo dange-
rous and fo ſhameful.
« But above all, let them know that it is a fin which will ruin their ſouls. It is
true, it is a fad thing to be expoſed to ſhame, to come to an untimely end, but it is
much more dreadful to be ſhut out of Heaven.
“ To conclude :-Without the grace of God, all your endeavours will be to no
purpoſe; therefore do not fail to pray conſtantly for your children, that the fear of
God may ever be with them, to keep them from every evil way.
• And may the Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and the Love of God, and the
Fellowſhip of the Holy Ghoſt, be with us all. Amen."
And further to ſtimulate the Clergy in the diſcharge of their duty, he
ſent to each the following Exhortation :*
« BROTHER,
.
« Biſhop's-Court, Otober 16, 1735.
« We ſhould not be able to anſwer it to God, or to our country, if we ſhould
omit this melancholy occaſion of warning our congregations againſt ſuch crimes as
have brought ſo many, and are bringing inore, to ſhameful and untimely ends.
" I do therefore hope, and require you, for more than one Lord's Day next to
coine, to lay before your people the great guilt, as well as ſhame, of theſe crimes,
and the cauſes which lead to them, which are plainly theſe following:
Firſt ; The profaning of the Lord's Day; foraſmuch, as they who will not go
to God's houſe to learn their duty, and to beg his grace, are prepared to run into
any wickedneſs the devil fhall tempt them to.
Secondly; The great neglect in parents in not correcting their children, and in
not giving them a Chriſtian education, but too, too often ſetting them a bad
example.
“ Thirdly; The leading of an idle life, which bringing men to poverty, they are
often tempted to become thieves to ſupply their wants.
It may feem very extraordinary, but the Editor has been very creditably informed, that before this time
ahe Biſhop had never had a lock on his outer door, nor any other faſtening than a latch..
1
« Fourthly :
!
1
1
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN,
lxvii
-
* Fourthly; The common and growing fin of drunkenneſs, which leads men to
ſpend more than they can pay for, without taking theſe unrighteous ways.
" Fifthly; Wicked and profane companions, who lead them to caſt off all fear of
God, and of his judgments, and conſequently all religion.
“ Laſtly; Diſorderly ale-houſes, which are the very nurſeries of thieves and pil-
fering ſervants, and are as guilty as the thieves themſelves.
« If theſe things be laid before your people with a zeal and plainneſs which the
ſubject requires, one would hope that ſuch people would be brought to ſee their
duty, and their danger; and this nation would recover its antient reputation.
“ To this end, I befeech you, (brother) for God's ſake, do all that lieth in your
power to implant the fear of God, and family religion, and the due obſervation
of the Lord's Day, amongſt your people, by obliging them to ſay ſome prayers with
their children ; if it be but the Lord's prayer only, it might be a check upon them
from taking evil courſes.
“ Make your people ſenſible of the neceſſity of Reſtitution, and the great dif-
ficulty of doing a duty ſo neceffary to ſalvation, where people fall into theſe fins.
" Exhort ſervants to keep at the greateſt diſtance from the too common ſin of
pilfering their maſter's goods, which often leads to greater crimes; and all others,
from tempting them to a crime which is downright thievery, whatever they think
of it.
“ Make people ſenſible, if poflible, that as ſure as God and his Word is true,
damnation will be the end of theſe fins unrepented of.
And forget not to put your people in mind of the all-feeing providence
of God, which, one time or other, will bring ſuch hidden works of darkneſs and
injuſtice to light, by ways which the cunningeſt thieves can neither foreſee, nor
prevent, as has fatally appeared to every obſerving body.
“ Laſtly; oblige your wardens to preſent the common ſin of drunkennefs (as by
the law and their oaths they are bound to do) and ſuch as keep diſorderly houſes of
entertainment; it being a common obſervation, that theſe crimes, as well as pro-
faneneſs and wickedneſs of every kind, have mightily increaſed, ſince the diſci-
pline of the Church has fallen into contempt, and been deſpiſed.
“ May the bleſſing of God be with you, as you faithfully obſerve theſe directions
of your Biſhop, and affectionate Brother,
« THO. SODOR and Man."
1
In the year 1739,* the Clergy of the Inand were thrown into great
trouble and perplexity by the death of the Earl of Derby, who dying
without iſſue, the Lordſhip of Man (as a Barony in fee) became the pro-
perty
of the Duke of Athol, who had married the heireſs of a late Earl of
Derby. This had well nigh deprived the Clergy of their ſubſiſtence; for
the Livings of the Iſle of Man conſiſt of a third of the Impropriations,
In a letter from the Biſhop to his fon, dated April 26, 1739, he ſays, “ I have been as well as ever
" I can expect to be at this age. (76.) I was obliged the laft Sunday to preach at Peel, ride thither, and back
again, on a moft ſtormy day; and yet, I thank God, I am not the worſe for it.” Peel is about eight
niles from Biſhop's-Court.
m 2
which
2
Ixyii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
.
which had been originally purchaſed of a former Earl of Derby, by a col-
lection made in the epiſcopate of Dr. Barrow, in the reign of Charles the
Second. At the ſame time, to ſtrengthen the title, and ſecure the purchaſe,
an eſtate in England, belonging to the Earl of Derby, had been collaterally
bound for the payment of the Clergy.
Now, on the alienation of the Iſland from the Derby family, the Duke
of Athol claimed the Impropriations as an inſeparable appendage of his
eſtate and royalty, of which it could not be diveſted by any right, that had
or could be thewn.
The deeds of conveyance from the Earl of Derby to Biſhop Barrow, by
ſome means or other, had been loſt from the Records of the Iſland, and
the Clergy were in danger of loſing all their property; and to ſuch great
diſtreſs were they driven, that, unable to conteſt their rights by law, they
would have taken a very trifling conſideration for their loſs.
The Biſhop, in a letter to his ſon, ſays, " What we can do with
"s regard to the Impropriations I cannot poſſibly tell; we would be content
" to take any reaſonable conſideration, rather than loſe all.”* Lord Derby
offered a thouſand pounds, a ſum very inadequate to the value of the Impro-
priations. And in another letter, he ſays, “I have little reaſon to complain
« of any indiſpoſition but what always attends old age. I preached yeſter-
day at Kirk-Michael Church, and am to do ſo next Sunday; Mr. Chrif-
“ tian, of Jurby, died about a week ago, when I ſerved at his Church
“ ſo that we are fadly put to it for proper perſons to ſerve the Churches.
" The fear of lofing the Impropriations for ever diſcouraging parents from
“ educating their children for the Miniſtry.”
This diſtreſs was very confiderably alleviated by the kindneſs of the Duke
of Athol, who allowed the Clergy to take the Impropriations, giving the
Duke bonds of indemnification. But this was no permanent ſecurity, and
in the end might have been attended with conſequences very fatal to the
happineſs of their ſeveral families, if they could not have recovered their
right.
The following letter ſhews the nature of the obligation the Clergy lay
under to his Grace:
j
"May it pleaſe your Grace,
« We beg leave to lay before your Grace the hardſhips and miſery that moft of
the Clergy and Schools of your Ine do, and are like to labour under, occaſioned
by the Earl of Derby's denying us the equivalent for the impropriations. We were
adviſed to repreſent our cafe to him, after a true and humble manner, which we
did a great while ago; and it is but lately that we received an anſwer, which was to
this purpoſe: That he thinks himſelf not well uſed by the Clergy, in ſurrendering
# Dated March 9, 1741.
t Dated St. John Evangeliſt, 1742.
thc
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Ixix
the tithes to your Grace, without previous communication with his Lordſhip, who
was concerned in that affair. And that the Clergy appear to have received both
principal and intereſt for what was laid out in the purchaſe; which is as much as in
equity he thinks himſelf concerned about; and if the law will oblige him to more,
he muſt ſubmit.
“ As to recovering our right by law, his Lordſhip knows that we are not able to
contend with him; and as for having received an equivalent, beſides the difference
of money and land fourſcore years ago, the tithes then purchaſed were moſt of
them in leaſes for three lives; and ſome continued in leaſe for more than fifty years,
before we reaped the leaſt benefit by them.
" This, may it pleaſe your Grace, is our unhappy caſe; and if no expedient can
be found to extricate us out of it, not only the preſent Clergy, and Schools, and
their families, muſt ſink under it, but the Iſland itſelf will for ever loſe a very con-
fiderable income.
“ As for ourſelves, we have not the leaſt foundation of hope left, unleſs your
Grace ſhall think it adviſable to take our cauſe into your own hands. Your Grace's
council have ſeen our caſe; the right we have; and the manner we are to be reiin-
burſed, if ever we ſhould recover our rights. And though the law does not gene-
rally give coſts equivalent to the charges, yet one would hope, that our caſe would
be conſidered as the caſe of Paupers; for ſo in truth it is. And the Clergy will be
content, that your Grace ſhould hold the lands in England, and the profits of the
tithes here, till you ſhall be fully ſatisfied.
“ Very thankful they all are, for your Grace's exceeding goodneſs and favours
hitherto ſhewn them; not only for the great compaſſion your Grace has had for them,
in ſuffering them to enjoy the benefit of the impropriate tithes, upon giving their
notes to repay the ſame, when they ſhall receive the value out of the eſtates fettled
for their ſecurity ; but alſo, they beg your Grace will accept of their moſt folemn
thanks for perinitting them to hold the faid impropriate tithes by a yearly ſetting.
Humbly praying, that your Grace will be pleaſed to continue that favour to the
Clergy, upon their giving good ſecurity to pay the rents yearly into your Grace's
treaſury.
« This will make their condition more tolerable, by having the preference of
ſuch tithes as lie nearer their Vicarage-houſes, and will be moſt convenient; and
which they could not always expect, if the ſetting of the tithes were in the hands
of laymen.
" This is all that we have, in behalf of the Clergy and our Schools, to propoſe
to your Grace; begging of God to direct both your Grace, and jus, in this truly
deplorable caſe. In the mean time, we are, may it pleaſe your Grace,
Your Grace's moſt humble,
moſt dutiful, moſt obliged,
and obedient ſervants,
THO. SODOR and MAN,
JOHN KIPPAX.
« BISHOP's-CoưRT,
JOHN COSNAHAN.
April 52 1742
EDW, MOORE;"
1
1
The
1xx
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
The Duke of Athol's claim was inconteſtible; and the Deeds which ſe-
cured the Impropriations to the Clergy, were loſt;. nor could Biſhop Bar-
row's will or heir be found. But, by the pains and induſtry of the Biſhop,
and his ſon, (Dr. Wilſon) they were at laſt diſcovered in the Rolls Chapel,
where they had been depoſited pro ſalva cuſtodia. This put an end to the
diſpute, and in the year 1745 the deeds were exemplified under the Great
Seal of England, and every precaution taken for the future payment of
the money.
From that term, a good underſtanding ſubſiſted between the Earl of
Derby and the Clergy, effected chiefly by the amiable and polite conduct
and behaviour of the Biſhop, to whoſe care the chief management was
committed,
In the year 1740, the ſcarcity of corn was very great in the Iſle of Man. It
is to be obſerved, that the employment of the inhabitants was, at that time,
not ſo much bent to agriculture, as it has been, of late years, ſince the pur-
chaſe of the iſland by the crown. Their wealth flowed from a contraband
trade carried on there, as a center of traffick, by people of different countries;
thus evading the duties and cuſtoms of their own, and particularly of the
Engliſh, ports.* Thus otherways engaged, they ſeldom raiſed corn enough
for their own conſumption, depending on England for a ſupply of their
wants; but this year their produce was leſs than uſual, to and the price in Eng-
land had produced an embargo on the exportation from thence. The inha.
bitants were in the greateſt diſtreſs. The Biſhop diſtributed all his own corn,
and bought up what he could at a very high price, ſelling it out to the poor
at a low one, confining the quantity to each family to a certain ratio.
In a letter to his ſon, the Biſhop ſays, “ We have juſt now an account,
" that Garner, with whom our letters went, was loſt on Wedneſday laſt, with
“ eleven or twelve paſſengers, Charles Killy, Peter Moore, &c. all drowned
-“ on Formby ſands. The two Merchants were going to London, and had
" with them ſome hundreds of pounds, which, it is ſaid, were ſaved. Dou-
glaſs is a melancholy town, not only on this account, but on account of
" the famine. Never was ſuch a ſcarcity of corn! A ſhip laden with bar-
ley was put in by bad weather. I would have bought fifty pounds worth,
mos but it could not be ſold, the Maſter having given large bonds to land it
“ at Whitehaven, but he was caſt away going thither. What this poor place
“ will do, God only knows. I ſhall give as long as I have any; and money,
- if any to be bought.”!
..
como
* This illicit trade gave the Biſhop the greateſt concern, and he did all in his power to put a ſtop to it,
bath by his public authority, and private admonition. “ Our people are mighty intent upon enlarging
“ their harbours at Peel, Ramſea, and Douglaſs. They have laid a ſmall duty on all veſſels, which brings
« in ſome monies to be laid out on theſe works among the poor labourers; but the iniquitous trade carried on
" by ſome people, eſpecially that of running tobacco, &c. carried on to the exceſſive damage of the Crown,
ss will hinder other bleſſings of God from falling upon us !” Letter to his ſon, June 29, 1742.
+ “ The ſevereſt drought that ever I knew, A great deal of corn will never be mowed or reaped; and
" the poor farmers, not being able to diſpoſe of their cattle, will many of them be ruined, I fear." Biſhop's
Letter to his fon, July 15, 1739. | Dated Feb.-2, 1740,
Added
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN
1xxi
1
Added to this appearance of famine, an epidemic flux raged in moſt
parts of the iſland, and carried off a great many perſons. The Biſhop, who
was the Phyſician of the iſland, ſays, “ The medicine which I find moſt
« ſerviceable in this diſeaſe, is liquid laudanum; given in large and repeated
" doſes.”*
The corn of the Iſland being well nigh exhauſted, the inhabitants in the
utmoſt diſtreſs diſpatched a letter to London, giving an account to the Duke
of Athol and Dr. Wilſon, and in the moſt earneſt manner defiring them to
get the embargo taken off.
This favour could not be obtained; but Dr. Wilſon thought of ſending
for ſome corn from Holland, and it was approved of by the Duke.
Two
ſhip loads were immediately contracted for, and bonds of indemnification for
Thips and cargo given by Dr. Wilſon. Theſe ſhips arrived juſt time enough
to ſave the inhabitants from ſtarving. And afterwards Dr. Wilſon, by a
petition, and his own perſonal intereſt with the King, obtained an order of
Council, by which the embargo was taken off for a certain time, and to a
certain quantity, in favour of the Iſle of Man.
The petition was as follows:
1
« To the King's Moſt Excellent Majeſty,
“ The humble petition of Thomas Wilſon, D. D. in behalf of his father the
Biſhop of Man, and the inhabitants of the Inand, humbly ſheweth:
" That by the late embargo, and an Act of Parliament juſt now pafs’d, the corn
and proviſions are prohibited from being exported to the Iſle of Man from any port
of the three kingdoms, by which means your petitioner's father, and the inha-
bitants of that place, labour under the inexpreſſible want of proviſions, eſpecially
bread corn; ſo that if not ſpeedily relieved, many thouſands are in imminent danger
of being ſtarved; and what adds to their melancholy circumſtances is, that it has
pleaſed God to afflict them with a peſtilential flux, .owing, in a great meaſure, to
the want of wholeſome food.
« In this deplorable caſe, they have no other way left, but to apply to his Sacred
Majeſty, the father of his peuple, that he will be graciouſly pleaſed to order a certain
quantity of bread-corn from the Ports of Liverpool, or Whitehaven; they giving
ſecurity, that it ſhall be landed and expended only for the uſe of the inhabitants of
the Iſle of Man. The granting of which will for ever lay the ſaid Biſhop and
inhabitants under the moſt laſting ſenſe of gratitude, and the ſincereſt acknowledg-
ments for a favours to which they are to owe their health and lives.
Our good
This ſupply of corn faved the whole people from deſtruction ; yet the
poor
could not even now obtain a ſupport, from the high price it bore.
and charitable Preiate, however, aſſiſted them. He ſays, " What I give at
“ home to poor people, I give gratis ; having, through God's bleſſing, about
- one hundred and fifty Wincheſter buſhels to ſpare. But my inethod in
* Bihop's letter to his ſon,
so the
:
+
1
1xxii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D, D.
}
{
of the four towns has been; to buy it at the market price, (which is high
" enough indeed) and to ordet it to be cold åt half prime coſt, but only to
poor people, and not above two peeks to any one body.”
j
In the ſame letter he ſays, is The twenty-four Keys, on Thurſday was .
“ ſe'nnight, ſent his Grace a letter of thanks for his concern for the iſland
" in this time of diſtreſs; and I find the town of Douglaſs have done the
" fame to you.*
And if another letter he writes thus : “ I have given this year about five
• hundred buſhels of barley, which have been the ſupport of very many
“ families, as well as priváte perforis; which otherwise muſt have periſhed,
Iverily believe. It's
The letter of thanks which was remitted to Dr. Wilſon, the Editor has
frot been able to diſcover ; however, the two following letters are on the
ſame ſubject, and teſtify the diſtreſs the inhabitants laboured under, and
their gratitude to their friend and benefactor:
« DEAR SIR,
Douglas, March 17, 1740-1.
“ We wrote to you on Friday laſt our moſt grateful letter of thanks, by way of
Liverpool, in anſwer to your favours of the ſecond and third inſtant; but omitted
to acquaint you that whatever expence you have been at in ſoličiting thoſe-gracious
favours you obtained for us, ſhali moſt thankfully be paid to your order.
“ We have further to adviſe you, that as many of the Keys as join in this, dif-
patched an immediate expreſs to the Deputy-Governors, informing them of the
royal favour obtained for us by your mediation ; as alſo of his Grace the Duke
of Athol's noble and generous diſpoſition for relieving the wants of his people ;
deſiring, at the ſame time, that they would be pleaſed, with all convenient ſpeed,
to convene the council of Officers and Keys, to deliberate on theſe affairs, that
the Duke may be no loſer on account of his generous favour to us. Purſuant
to which our requeſt, Thurſday next is appointed for our aſſembling at St. John's
Chapel, where your father, our good Lord Biſhop, has promiſed to meet us with
his beſt advice and aſliſtance. The reſult of what ſhall then and there be done, you
Ihall have duly tranſmitted to you in our next.
“ As to what you are pleaſed to caution, namely, that you hope the officers will
not contradict the repreſentation we have made you of our people's neceſſities;
we muſt obſerve to you, that the inhabitants of this town, have twice, ſince laſt
Chriſtmas, petitioned the government, importuning them to conſider of ways and
means to redreſs
, their grievances, by obliging the farmers to bring their corn to
market, and to prohibit the malting of barley; upon which we were twice aſſem-
bled, and two ſeveral orders iſſued out according to the tenor of theſe petitions,
but all to no effect. For notwithſtanding all theſe endeavours of the government,
the ſcarcity of corn grew every day more ſenſible and afflicting, eſpecially to the
inhabitants of this town, where there are, to your own knowledge, above one
thouſand ſouls that depend on the markets for the ſubſiſtence of life, not above ten
people in this place being landholders.
* Letter to his ſon, April 2, 1741.
+ Letter to his ſon, July 25, 1741.
r« However,
1
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
1xxiii
1
" However, ſince our firſt letter to you, an affair has happened here, which we
hope will enable our people to ſublilt till the Duke's corn arrives; namely; a ſmall
véffel with a cargo of Welch oars, bound to Dumfries, on account of Provoſt
Currie of that place, was, about the middle of February, put in here twice by
contrary winds, and detained fo' long, that the maſter, finding his corn beginning
to heat and ſpoil, was obliged to go to Caſtletown' to proteſt againſt wind and
weather.
“ In the mean time, the populace of this town, enraged by famine, and grieving
to ſee the means of their preſervation periſhing before their faces, boarded and
took poſſeſſion of the vefſel without reſiſtance. The action, though riotous, was
conducted with ſome good order; for they meaſured out the corn with great exact-
neſs, ſtored it in the School-houſe, of which they likewiſe took forcible poſſeſſion,
and compelled the Churchwardens to take the care and cuſtody thereof; by whom
it has been carefully ſold at the prime coít, according to the maſter's report, whom
they have paid his freight, and oblige themſelves to be accountable to the pro-
prietor for the value of his corn, as ſold by them.
“ As the Provoſt is a humane, good-natured man, we hope this affair will be
eaſily accommodated with him, who, in fact, is rather a gainer, than aggrieved, by
this accident; for the corn was ſo hot when our people ſeized it, that, in four days
time, it would have been utterly upſerviceable, either to him or us. However, bad
as it is, it is better than no bread, and has been a very ſeaſonable relief to our
poor people.
“ As my Lord Advocate of Scotland is Member of Parliament for thoſe
Boroughs, he may probably have influence and authority enough to prevail with
Mr. Currie to take what can be got for his corn. But this we leave to your ma-
nagement and addreſs.
" The only apprehenſion our poor people are under is, leſt the Cuſtom-houſe
bond ſhould be proſecuted, by which alſ exporters of corn obligė themſelves to
deliver it at the port for which they clear out. But if ever this comes to be ſued in
the Court of Exchequer, we muſt beg of you to uſe your endeavours, in that caſe,
for our poor people, who have nothing but poverty, and the moſt extreme neceſſity;
to plead, -againſt which, we preſume, there is no law.
you
have any fears of the Duke's ſhip and cargo falling into the enemy's
hands, may not fhe be inſured; or ordered to come North about, as a paffage of
greater ſafety and ſecurity than through the King's channel, which, we are told.is
very much infeſted with privateers ?
« As Douglaſs is the moft convenient port for the diſpoſing of the corn to.
all
parts of the Iſland; we hope ſhe will be ordered in hither. We would alſo
willingly have a copy of the invoice, as ſoon as it comes to the Gentleman's hands
with whom the Duke has contracted, that we may have a proper regulation for the
ſale of the corn, whenever it arrives.
“ As we are in daily expectation of this, which will be ſufficient to ſupply all
our wants, we hope there will be no occaſion to make uſe of his Majeſty's moſt
gracious permiffion of importing grain from England, where we hear it is excef-
lively dear; eſpecially as our poor people had that unforefeen providential relief
from the Welch oats, without which many of them muſt have inevitably periſhed..
for want.
Voi. I.
<< We
r6 If
I
1
1
lxxiy
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
“ We would be glad to hear from you, where and at what rate we could purchaſe
any nuinber of that valuable book, your worthy father's Inſtru£tion for the Indians ;
which we will endeavour to diſperſe among our people, as a moſt uſeful and in-
ſtructive treatiſe.
" Your generous declarations of friendſhip, and affection to your country, with
the many lignal proofs you have given thereof, prevents any apology for all this
trouble from, Sir,
« Your moſt obedient,
“ and obligated humble ſervants,
JOHN COSNAHAN, PHIL. MOORE,
PHILIP MOORE,
JOHN MURRAY,
THO. HEYWOOD,
CHR. MOORE, Jun.
W. MURRAY,
-** P. S. Mr. Sanforth, in his letter to your father and Mr. John Murray, inti-
mates, that his Majeſty's permiſſion extends only to the 25th inſtant, of which pleaſe
to adviſe-us."
.** Rev. Dr. Wilſon, London."
+
1
" DEAR SIR,
Douglafs, April 21, 1741.
*** Your agreeable favour of the third of March, unto your friends in this town,
was ſent us by your good father, our Lord Biſhop; wherein an account of the expences
you have been at, in taking off the einbargo on corn to this Iſland, was incloſed.
The charge we acknowledge to be highly reaſonable and eaſy, conſidering the great
offices it went through. The amounts thereof we paid unto his Lordſhip at
Biſhop's-Court, laſt Friday, where we had the pleaſure of being all night. Your
friends have a moſt grateful acknowledgment of your own private expences in
foliciting that affair, ſince you are pleaſed to accept of no other return.
“ We wrote you two former letters, which we hope you have received, and we are
now to adviſe you, that his Grace the Duke's cargo of corn arrived in Ramſea-bay,
Sunday the 5th inſtant; that three days after, the Governor, Council, and Keys,
met-at St. John's; Captain Emerton, the commander of the ſaid ſhip, was alſo
there, who had no letters or orders to produce in relation to his cargo of corn,
but his bill of lading, and three letters, he had from one Mr. Fryer in London,
who was his owner. The bill of lading intimates his being bound to the Iſle of
Man, and there to deliver the corn unto the gentleman and ſon, or their aſſigns,
who ſhipped the ſame on board at Rotterdam.
** Two of his letters from his Owner order him to proceed to the Ine of Man,
and there to deliver his cargo of corn unto his Grace the Duke of Athol's Governor,
or Deputy-governors, at the ports of Douglaſs or Derby-Haven.
" A third letter from his Owner, Mr. Fryer, tells him, that the month of April
would be as ſoon, he preſumes, as he could be in the Iſle of Man. That as his
Ihip was ſo very ſharp built that ſhe could not take the ground, he looked on
Ramſea-bay to be the ſafeſt place for him to ride in. Upon all which, Captain
Emerton demanded a peremptory order where to diſcharge his corn, as it was im-
practicable to do it in Ramſea-bay. Whereupon, the Deputies, Council, &c.
having .no letters of advice, charter-party, or any other agreement, concerning
the freight, but the firſt inſtructions from his Grace, wherein either the ports of
Derby-
I
}
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
LXXV
1
bear up
Derby-Haven or Douglaſs were the places mentioned for the corn to be diſcharged
in; and the farne being agreeable to Mr. Fryer's two letters of orders, and Captain
Emerton having declared that he had not any further inſtructions, it was therefore
unanimouſly agreed on, that the port of Douglas was the ſafeſt place for the ſhip
to diſcharge in, more convenient than any other port for ware-houſes to lodge the
corn in, and more eaſy for a diſtribution throughout the Iſland, and where the
neceſſities of the people were greater than in any part. And in purſuance thereto,
an order was ſigned by the Deputies, directing Captain Emerton to proceed to
Douglaſs with his cargo of corn. Upon which he flew out in a moſt unbecoming
manner; inſiſting upon his laſt letter from his Owner to be what he ſhould obey;
that if he went into Douglaſs Harbour, his ſhip was ſo built, that ſhe would never
herſelf
upon
the ground.
“ It was then propoſed, he ſhould diſcharge in the Bay of Douglafs, where a
ſhip was then diſcharging of a much greater burthen than his; but even with this
he would not comply, alledging, that he was credibly informed he could not ride
there with half a cable's length.
“ But what, we preſume, more principally induced him to adhere ſo much to
Ramſea, was, a Guinea cargo of a conſiderable value he was to diſcharge there,
part of which lay under the corn; and by the taking it on board, no leſs than eigh-
teen laſts of the corn were left behind ; for by his Grace's letter unto the Deputies,
there were ſeventy laſts of corn ordered to be ſhipped; and by the bill of lading,
there appears to be only fifty-two laſts taken on board.
“ Captain Emerton ſtill inſiſting againſt going to Douglaſs, he propoſed having
two hundred bolls of his corn taken on ſhore in Ramſea-bay, which would lighten
him fo, as that he might with the greater ſafety proceed to Douglaſs.
“ This was immediately agreed to by the Deputies, &c. but no ſooner was
Captain Emerton returned to Ramfea, whether through the inſtigation of the
people there, or through his own obſtinate and perverſe temper in not complying
with what he had before agreed to, he was then for entering his proteſt againſt the
Deputies, and ſo proceed without landing his corn to ſome part of England, to
acquaint his Owner with what was done ; and accordingly, he lodged minutes of
his proteſt with the Notary Publick. This gave great uneaſineſs to the Deputies,
and all the reſt that were concerned, who knew too well the exigencies of the
country; and not knowing how, or where, to be fo immediately relieved, ſhould
any accident befal the corn, through the ill-conduct of the Captain, which we had
great reaſon to be jealous of, from his contemptuous behaviour at St. John's, which
would have been reſented were it not for the errand he came upon, &c, as we doubt
not but you will have a full account of it from our Lord Biſhop, who was then
preſent.
« Upon this, the Attorney, Captain Chriſtian, met the Comptroller, at this
town, and conſulting with ſome friends here, it was agreed on to take the corn:
a-ſhore from him, even in Ramſea-bay, at all hazards, by boats, wherries, &c.
but that it was abſolutely neceſſary for the Deputy-Governors firſt to enter their
proteſt againſt the Captain, for not proceeding with his corn to the port of Douglaſs
as he was ordered, for not bringing the full quantity of corn, as they were adviſed
was contracted for,--and for bringing other goods in the ſtead thereof, which they
were obliged to land at Ramſea, for the greater conveniency of re-ſhipping, ---as alſo
againſt the ſhip's bottom being not fit to take the ground, and conſequently unfit
for
ņemo
..
İxxvi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
3
for ſuch a freight; for which reaſons they were conſtrained to order boats and
wherries from all parts of the Iſland down to Ramſea-bay, to take in the corn
there, which has put the country to an unknown expence, and in very great hazard
of their lives, as they were all our finall fiſhing-boats, and only one wherry could
come along-ſide to get a load.
“ We thought it very neceſſary to apprize you of this, left his Grace ſhould be
any way impoſed upon in the freight, from which a reaſonable deduction ſhould be
made for the corn - which was left behind, and for any loſs that might happen
thereon, upon a falling market, -freight for the Guinea cargo, and a reaſonable ſum
to be allowed, between ten and fifteen pounds, for the extraordinary expence and
charge the whole country has been put to, by taking it from on board in Ramſea-bay.
“ As we doubt not but the Captain will make heavy complaints, we endeavour
to give you this early notice of the whole; but we ſtill ſubmitted to you whether
you fhould acquaint-his Grace with it, as from us, or leave it to be done by his
Deputies.
“ We are in great hopes that our corn had the luck of being purchaſed upon the
fall of the market; which, as we are adviſed -by private letters from Holland, was
no leſs than thirty per cent.
“ We have been exceeding troubleſome to you all along upon this; but, we
hope, your experienced affections for this poor Inand, which we have very great
demonſtrations of, will be a fufficient apology for us, who beg leave to ſubſcribe
ourſelves, dear Sir,
• Your moſt obliged,
" and moſt humble ſervants,
“ THOMAS HEYWOOD.
« WILL. MURRAY.
« P. S. Mr. Murray and Mr. Moore not being at the meeting at St. John's, or
at Biſhop's-Court, is the reaſon why they do not join with us in the ſigning this.
" Rev. Dr. Wilſon, London.”
On the urth of June, 1741, the Biſhop further ſays, " We have had, and
- « have even yet, a dreadful time of it. If we had not had the order of
“ Council, many, very many, muſt have died for want of food; and even
“ as it is, many will find it difficult to ſee the firſt week in Auguſt, which
*** is the firſt time we can hope for the leaſt new corn. I ſent for one
“ hundred and twenty buſhels of barley from Liverpool, and Mr. Murray
“.for the ſame quantity, but we ſhall want the whole allowed us, except
It pleaſed God to bleſs me laſt year with an unexpected crop
“ of barley, having not leſs than fix hundred bufhels; which, together with
“ what I have purchaſed, · both from England and Ireland, with the aſſiſt-
“ ance of ſome pious and charitable Ladies, has enabled me to ſupport
66 ſeveral hundred families.'
This year the Biſhop printed his Inſtruction to the Indians; but he ſeems
to have had no great opinion of its ſucceſs. In a letter to his ſon, he ſays,
“ I will now fall on the preface without delay. I have the pooreſt opinion
66 of
2
LOR:D BISHOP OF SO-DOR AND MAN.
Ixxvii
1
se of my own abilities, and I can approve of little that I have done on this
“ head'; but ſince it is gone ſo far, there is no drawing back."*
And in another letter, finding his ſon kept the property in his own hands,
he ſays, “ I very much fear your reimburſing yourſelf on the account of
“ my book. The work itſelf will not recommend its fale, when it comes
“ to be read, and in the hands of a cenſorious world." +
And again, “I wiſh you would not be too fanguine in printing another
" edition of the Inſtruction for the Indians. The novelty of the thing
might take off a large quantity at firſt, but the book is really not of that
" value, nor ſo correct, as to ſtand the teſt much longer ; and it would be a
«c loſs and a ſhame to have them lie in the ſhops, or in your own houſe,
" as waſte-paper.” I
And upon a new edition of the Book on the Sacrament, printed about
this time, he ſays, “ I have but few things to add or alter in my book of
" the Lord's Supper. Pray have a care how you reprint, at your own
“ coſt; ſuch books will go off but poorly, I fear. What I have to add,
“ I hope, will go by the next. I am not elated with the lettersg you
“ incloſed me'; if any good is like to be done, far be it from me to take the
“ praiſe to myſelf; let it be aſcribed to the good Spirit of God; and let.me
“ take the shame to myſelf, for the many faults I plainly ſee in it, and for
“ the negligence with which it is performed. May God forgive me theſe,
“ and pardon the things I have been wanting in; and the good I might,
“ and have not, done, in the way of my duty, in a long, long life, and in
my proper calling; and I thall bleſs his name for ever.”
In the year 1740, an application was made to the Biſhop for leave to
raiſe a ſubſcription for a Sunday evening's lecture at Douglaſs, to be preached
by a Clergyman lately corne from England. His Lordlhip refuſed his
affent; and his reaſons will be found in the following letter to one of his
Clergy:
A
)
66 S i Ry
1
June 22, 1740.
“ Your ſcheme, as you call it, if ſuffered to take place, would be attended with
more evil conſequences than I have now time to mention, or, I hope, than what you
have thought of; otherwiſe you would ſure have conſulted your Biſhop before you
would have ſuffered it ſo much as to have been ſpoken of. Becauſe, where people
have taken a thing in their heads, right or wrong, they will be apt to lay the blame
on thoſe that oppoſe them, and reflect upon their judgment, diſcretion, or piety;
which I expect will be the conſequence, becauſe I will not run headlong into your
ſchemes; which would, in a great meaſure, ſet aſide the expreſs duties of cate-
* October 10, 1739
+ May 9, 1740. 1 June 11, 1741.
$ Theſe letters, written by ſome of the moſt reſpectable Clergy, were full of the higheſt commendations of
the Biſhop's publications ; and the general eitcem they have been and are held in, are ſufficient teſtimonials
of their great merit.
chiling,
1xxviii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
chiſing, bound upon us by laws, rubricks, and canons; which, if performed as theyt
ſhould be, with that ſeriouſneſs and pains in explaining the ſeveral parts of the Cà-
techiſm, would be of more uſe to the ſouls both of the learned and ignorant, than
the very beſt ſermon out of the pulpit.
“ This, I ſay, after a ſerious, plain, and practical ſermon in the morning, by a
Miniſter of Jeſus Chriſt, who preaches by his pious life and example, as you ſay
that Gentleman doth, and I believe it, will anſwer all the ends of inſtruction
without an afternoon fermon, which, being a novelty in this Dioceſe, may be at-
tended with unforeſeen miſchiefs, which you yourſelf may have reaſon to repent of,
and the reſt of your brethren have reaſon to blame you for, if I ſhould be ſo weak
as to comply with your inconſiderate project.
“ I thank God, I have not been wanting to lay out either my incomes or pains,
to ſerve the neceſſities of my Dioceſe; but I muſt be allowed to judge of the fitteſt
ways
of doing both the one and the other, after forty years government of the
church, without being directed by the unexperienced zeal of others, who are not to
be anfwerable for conſequences.
“ I thought the town of Douglaſs was pretty well provided for with labourers in
the harveſt, much better than any of the other towns of this Ifle; and for God's
fake do your duty, and let your diſcourſes be as ſerious and practical, and your life
as exemplary, as you ſay that Gentleman's life and diſcourſes are, and the town of
Douglaſs will have no reaſon to complain for want of inſtructive ſermons in the
afternoon of the Lord's Day. He may aflift you in the mornings when you think
proper, and you may catechiſe in the afternoon, and enlarge upon the catechiſm ap-
pointed for the uſe of this Dioceſe, in a manner as affectionately as God ſhall
direct you, and as you are bound to do;, by which, if you lay out your talents as I
know you are able to do, you will ſoon ſtop the mouths of thoſe that deſire further
inſtructions. And let me tell you, without boafting, this Catechiſm is eſteemed,
and ſo made uſe of, in very many pariſhes in England, however it may be little
thought of here.
« I have no time to add more, than that, if my non-compliance with your
ſcheme brings any reproach upon me, you will, in ſome meaſure, be anfwerable to
God and his Church, for the conſequences.
“ I am, your friend and brother,
" Tho. Sodor and Man."
--
This perſon, who would not contentedly perform the ſervice of the
Church, in the regular and orderly manner preſcribed by the ordinances in
which he was himſelf inſtructed, for two or three years after, gave the Biſhop
a great deal of vexation, by his irregular, and in many reſpects indecent
behaviour ; ſcreening himſelf under the fanction of a legal ordination, and a
pretended patronage of the Biſhop of Norwich.
This deceived many; but upon enquiry, the Biſhop of Norwich dif-
claimed him, and by a letter, dated July 9, 1743, in anſwer to one from
Dr. Wilſon, at that time on a viſit to his father, we find his general pre-
vious character to correſpend with his actions there:
* DEAR
.
+
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Ixxix
" Dear Sir,
« Norwich, July 9, 1743.
“ The perſon you enquire about is a native of this country, and has ſold an
Advowſon to my College, in which he was educated, and fold it fairly. He is in
Deacon's Orders; and, as I heard it from himſelf, had no deſire to be more than
Deacon. Though he was not charged with being vitious, an idler fellow I never
knew. I ſpeak of knowing him five or ſix years ago; and in leſs time an idle
Clergyman may be a very wicked one. Let him be one or the other, I wiſh you
rid of him ; for it is not fit that ſuch a perſon ſhould give trouble to the moſt
primitive,, as well as ancient Proteſtant Biſhop, to whom I preſent my moſt hum-
ble ſervice; and am, Sir,
“ Your's, very affectionately,
66 Rev. Dr. Wilſon."
" THO, NORWICH."
In the year 1741, a Jew applied to the Rev. Mr. Moore to be admitted
a profelyte to Chriſtianity. On a matter ſo very extraordinary, Mr. Moore
applied to the Biſhop for his direction and advice, which this judicious
Prelate
gave him in the following letter :
* Mr. MOORE,
" December 23, 1741.
“ Though charity will oblige us to hope well of men's pretences till the con-
trary appears; yet, we ought to be very careful, where their and our own ſouls are
concerned, to be very cautious, how we receive profelytes.
« His reaſons for his converſion muſt be very ſtrictly enquired into. He muſt
know very particularly what it is to be a Chriſtian, and the obligations he muſt lay
himſelf under, as ever he hopes for ſalvation by Jeſus Chriſt. He muſt be made
ſenſible of the danger he expoſes himſelf tn, in being an hypocrite, in ſo ſolemn
a change, and the ſcandal he will give to Chriſtianity, either by a change hereafter,
or by leading an unchriſtian life, &c. &c.
- This will take ſome time to be done as it ought to be; and, therefore, he
ought to have patience; and he will have patience, if he be ſincerely deſirous to
become a Chriſtian. You would, therefore, do well, to put into his hands fome
plain Expoſition of the Church Catechiſm, to be by him well conſidered; after that
foundation ſhall be laid, I will, with you, examine him upon the chief articles of
Chriſtianity
« This is a buſy time, with me at leaſt, ſo I can add no more, but commend
him and you to the bleſſing of God, and the grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt.
« Tho. SodoR and Man."
This Jew Convert was afterwards baptized by Mr. Moore, and lives yet
in Douglaſs, orderly, and regular in his life, with a wife and ſeveral chil-
dren, natives of the Ille.*
The Letter from Mr. Moore to the Editor,
In
1xxx
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
j
1
A
In the year 1743, the Biſhop wrote a letter to King George the Second,
upon
the promotion of his ſon to a prebend of Weſtminſter, which was
given him by his Majeſty himſelf. The Biſhop of Saliſbury, at the ſame
time, appointing him fub-almoner.
“ May it pleafé the King's. Most Sacred Majeſty,
« To receive the moſt grateful acknowledgments of the antient Biſhop of Man,
for his Majeſty's great condeſcenſion, and late royal favour, to the ſon of a Biſhop,
whoſe obſcure Dioceſe and remote ſituation might juſtly have forbid him all expec-
tations of ſo high a nature from a Royal hand. May both the father and the ſon
ever act worthy of ſo diſtinguiſhing a favour! And inay the King of Kings bleſs
his Majeſty with all the graces and virtues which are neceſſary for his high ſtation,
and for his eternal happineſs ;--enable his Majeſty to overcome all the difficulties he
ſhall meet with Abroad,*-and bring him back to his kingdoms here in peace and
ſafety, and finally to an everlaſting kingdom hereafter ;-which has been, and ſhall
be, the ſincere and conſtant prayers of his Majeſty's moſt grateful, dutiful, and
faithful, ſubject and ſervant,
« Isle of Man, May 3, 1743.
« Tho. Sodor and Man."
Ini a letter to his ſon, at the ſame time, he ſays,
" I am both ſurpriſed and pleaſed with the unexpected favours conferred upon
you, both by the King, and the Biſhop of Saliſbury. I hope in God you
will
anſwer the great ends of his providence in raiſing you fuch friends, and in putting
into your hands ſuch unlooked for talents; in order to improve them to his glory,
and to your own ſalvation. For my own part, I have ever received ſuch favours
with fear, left I ſhould be tempted to diſhonour God by his own gifts; and it ſhall
be my daily prayers for you, that you may never do ſo. This was the caſe of the
wifeſt and the greateſt of men, whoſe hiſtory and fall was part of this day's ſervice
of the Church.t
“ Incloſed you have a letter to his Majeſty. Perhaps you may not approve of
the ſtyle (his inſtead of your Majeſty) but I know it to be more becoming, and will
be better accepted by a foreigner, and therefore it ſhall lo pafs.
« I liave alfo written to the Biſhop of Salifbury, to whom my moſt grateful
ſervice and thanks. According to my notion of writing to his Majeſty, I ought
not to have ſubſcribed my name, but I have done it, leſt you ſhould have thought
otherwiſe."
1
!
)
His lettér goes on thus :
" I have a favour to beg of you, with relation to Peel ſchool. The Cloth-
workers Company are truſtees for the ſalary, which was twenty pounds per annum,
till the fire of London reduced it to ten pounds till the term for rebuilding the
houſes expired, which ended a year or two ago. I had a very kind letter fome
time ago from the Warden of the Company, with a promiſe that we ſhould be uſed
* The King was in Hanover.
+ The tenth and eleventh chapters of the firſt book of Kings, ſhewing the wiſdom and fall of Solomon.
after
1
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
1xxx1
after the beſt manner, &c. but have had no anſwer ſince, to my laſt. I wiſh
you would take the trouble of talking with the Warden, to whom I have this to
propoſe in favour of that charity, viz. that forty ſhillings or three pounds per
annuin of the ſalary, ſuppoſing that the whole twenty pounds be paid us, may be
allowed to a miſtreſs for teaching the leffer children; the town being become ſo
populous, that there is often not leſs than ſixty or ſeventy children, many of them
in the Primer, Horn-book, &c. ſo that a maſter cannot poſſibly take care of more
than one half of them. If you can let me know whether the whole twenty pounds
per annum will be paid, I would write more fully on this head to the Company.
“ You will remember the Royal Bounty, and the wants of many of my poor
Clergy; and you will not forget my former hints about the two or three Vicarage-
houſes, which I am concerned' to fee finiſhed, if ſuch a thing ſhould come in
your way.
<< I bleſs God I am pretty well. I preached Palm-Sunday; adminiſtered the Sa-
crament Eaſter-Eve; preached and adminiſtered the Sacrament on Eaſter-Day, at
Peel; next Sunday, at Kirk-Michael; and laſt Sunday, at Jurby, where I per-
formed the whole ſervice, having no perſon yet in Deacon's orders for that Church;
and, indeed, we are hard ſet for fober perſons for the Miniſtry.”
Such are the contents of the greateſt part of the letters to his fon; ever
anxious for the welfare of his Dioceſe, particularly the Clergy and the Poor.
One of thoſe addreſſed to his ſon is accompanied with the following
beautiful letter to his daughter, * which breathes the moſt genuine piety and
affection :
* MY DEAR DAUGHTER,
I have the pleaſure of yours of the 8th of the laſt month. You put too great
a value upon the little favours I can ſhew you. My great aim and deſire is, that
my ſon and you may make one another ſo eaſy, as that it may be a means, through
the bleſſing of God, of lengthening your days to a good old age; and that at laſt
we may all meet in the Paradiſe of God.
« My eyes, I thank God, are much better, though my ſight is a little duller
than formerly; but that is what I ought to expect at eighty years.
.-You have a ſhare in my prayers every day of my life; and if I am ſo happy
as to find favour with God, 'I have ſome reaſon to hope that my prayers afterwards
may be accepted at the Throne of Grace, for our happy meeting, through the
merits of the Lord Jeſus.
" THO. SODOR AND MAN."
In the year 1744, he purchaſed ſome land, and added it to the Living
of Jurby; and the following year this good man, as well as the Clergy,
were made happy by the payment of the Royal Bounty, which had been
withheld for ſome
years.
Son Dated October il, 1743.
O
Vol. I,
« I have
1
1xxxii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D:
1
“ I have yours by way of Whitehaven and Liverpool, with the account of your
receiving the Royal Bounty, which I have paid the Clergy to their great fatisfac-
tion; and you have their hearty ſervice and thanks for your great care and trouble
about it.
« Our harveſt laſt year was ſo difficult to be ſaved, that it has reduced us to as
great ftraits as we were in four years ago, only we have the liberty of having corn
from England and Wales brought to us, but at an exceſſive price; and, which is ſtill
worſe, there is amongſt the people very little monies to be had to purchaſe it. I
have already given moſt of my own ſtock of all ſorts of grain, and I believe I ſhall
be obliged to lay out twenty or thirty pounds more before Auguft. Ten pounds
worth of barley Mr. Murray has promiſed me this week, which is coming from
Wales, but I hope for as much more. It is generally ſold for twenty-four
ſhillings our boll; but before this came in, ſome of our wicked farmers fold it for
upwards of thirty, or five or fix ſhillings a Wincheſter buſhel.
“ We have alſo had a very great loſs of black cattle and ſheep through the whole
country, through the badneſs of the fodder, and the cold and wet ſeaſon, having
had ſcarce three days together without rain or ſnow ſince September laſt. In ſhort;
I can foreſee nothing but diſtreſs of one kind or other !"*
<C
By this letter the Biſhop informs his ſon of the great dearneſs of corn;
and in another letter, written the 15th of the following ronth, he again
ſays, “ A moſt fad dear year, even as hard with the poor as 1741, for
though there is corn enough (at a very dear rate) yet the people have no
“ moneys. We are perfectly drained. I have bought already near one hun-
« dred buſhels, and ſhall make it up that quantity before new corn comes
in, beſides my own growth. No proſpect of a fiſhery. A fine
crop
upon the ground, except the Mountains and the Curragh.”
Some little time before this the Biſhop had ſettled a plan for tranſlating
the New Teſtament into the Manks language. This had been originally
concerted between himſelf and Dr. Walker, when priſoners in Caſtle
Ruſhin.
The Biſhop did not live to ſee a farther progreſs made in this great Work,
than the tranſlation of the Goſpels, and the printing of St. Matthew. This
however was afterwards completed by his very worthy ſucceſſor, Biſhop
Hildeſley,+ and the Clergy, affifted by the Society for the promotion of
Chriſtian Knowledge.
In the year 1746, John Bridſon, of Balla-Sallah, murdered a young
woinan, whom he had got with child, for which he was condemned and
executed. On this melancholy occaſion, the Biſhop fent the following cir-
cular letter to his Clergy:
My very dear Brethren,
« We having at this time a mournful inſtance before us of an unhappy man
under the righteous fentence of condemnation for the dreadful fin of murder,
attended with uncoinmon circumſtances of the moſt barbarous cruelty ; let us
* Biſhop's letter to his fon, dated June 14, 174.5.
+ See Appendix.
conſider,
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
1xxxiii
.-
:
1
conſider, I beſeech you, what God will expect, eſpecially of us his Miniſters, upon
this occaſion'; what good we may probably do, and what future evils we may
hope, through the grace of God, to prevent, by plainly and affectionately laying
before our people the true cauſes which lead to ſuch dreadful ſins.
« The Apoſtle tells us, [Rom. i. 28.] that when men will not retain God in their
knowledge, but have caſt off the fear of God, God will give them up to a reprobate
mind, or a mind void of judgment; ſo as to commit all iniquity with greedineſs.
“ This was the caſe of this unhappy man; he had grieved the Holy Spirit of
God, by which he had been ſanctified at baptiſm and confirmation; he caſt off the
fear of God, and grieved his Holy Spirit, till he was left to himſelf, and to that
evil ſpirit, who goes about ſeeking whom he may ruin, finding them from under
God's eſpecial protection, and we ſee how it ended.
" And this, or fome ſuch ſad conſequence, will be the caſe of every ſinner, who,
cafting off the fear of God, continues to live in any known ſin whatever.
“ If people will take themſelves from under God's protection, by leaving off to
daily to God ;--if they fall into a careleſs and idle way of living ;-run into
looſe and wicked company ;--hear profane people make a mock of fin ;--if they
fall into an habit of profaning the Lord's Day, by idleneſs, ſinful diverſions, or
neglecting the publick worſhip of God;—theſe things will certainly grieve the
Holy Spirit of God, by which alone we can be kept from the ways of ſin and
damnation.
“ We have here, therefore, a good occaſion of admoniſhing young people,
whether men or women, to take care of the beginnings of fin; no-body is exceeding
wicked all at once; the devil is too cunning to ſtartle men with temptations to
great and frightful crimes at firſt; but if he can tempt them to leave off their
prayers,--to take God's name in vain,—to drink,--to ſwear,--to hear filthy diſcourſe,
to ſpeak of the vices of others with pleaſure, &c. he will ſoon tempt them to
crimes of a damning nature.
“ Little did theſe unhappy people think what it would end in, when they gave
themſelves up to a liberty of uncleanneſs and whoredom; fins, God knows, too,
too common amongſt us, too lightly ſpoken and thought of, too often made a jeft
of, and yet, we ſee, it ended moſt dreadfully.
« This fad inſtance, my brethren, with your plain and wholeſome advice and
inſtructions upon it, while this unhappy man continues amongſt us, together with
all our prayers, may, through God's grace, put a ſtop to theſe ſins of impurity
and fornication, and avert the guilt and judgments that will follow, if not thus
1
prevented.
" In order to this, young women ſhould be made ſenſible of the great goodneſs of
God, in implanting modeſty in the fex, for a guard and ſecurity of their innocency
and happineſs; ſo that when a woman once loſes her modeſty, ſhe lays herſelf open
to every ſin, which the devil or wicked men can tempt her to.
« Young women, therefore, ſhould be plainly told, and from the Pulpit, (that
all who hear you may be witneſs againſt them, if they are not careful of themſelves)
that if they will give ear to lewd diſcourſes, to filthy company, this will end in
undue liberties, and thoſe, too likely, will end in the loſs of their reputation and
chaſtity, if not of their ſouls.
<< Above
:
O 2
t
lxxxiy
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
t
.
to come.
“ Above all, they ought to be warned againſt being tempted to violate their
chaſtity by promiſes of marriage, though backed by oaths and curſes; theſe pro-
miſes are ſeldom kept, and if kept, they are often attended with jealouſy, ſhame,
and an uncomfortable life.
« A woman muſt be deſtitute of common ſenſe, as well as of grace and modeſty,
who will be prevailed on to believe that any man values her for any thing but his
luſt, who atteinpts to make a whore of her.
“ Young men alſo ſhould be admoniſhed, at the peril of their ſouls, not to tempt
the chaſtity of poor thoughtleſs creatures, by ſuch curſed ways, to the loſs of their
credit, of their happineſs in this world, and to the hazard of their ſouls in the world
The pleaſure is ſhort, the guilt of which is great, and muſt be wiped
away by a long and bitter repentance, or attended with eternal damnation. Let
them, therefore, be adviſed to conſider how great this ſin is, fince God has merci-
fully provided a remedy for ſuch as cannot live ſingle; marriage being honourable
in all, and the bed undefiled; and, therefore, whoremongers and adulterers God
has declared he will judge.
2
« You will now alſo have an affecting occaſion of exhorting ſuch parents, as have
any concern for themſelves or their children, to take great care of their children's
manners--of the life they lead, ----of the company they keep,—to bring them up in
the fear of God, and in a ſenſe of his all-feeing eye-to keep them ſtrictly from
profaning the Lord's Day, and neglecting the publick ſervice of the Church,
which is generally the beginning of moſt evils,--to warn their daughters early of
the danger of being deluded and ruined by lewd men, never forgetting what the
Spirit of God affures us, that a child left to herſelf will bring her parents to ſhame,
and ſorrow too.
" And if you take this occaſion of recommending the neceſſity of Family Prayer,
by which children are brought up to fear God, to honour their parents, and to
depend upon God's bleſſing, you will do a work acceptable to God, and worthy of
a good Miniſter of God.
Laſtly; in order to diſcourage this vice of whoredom, and the evils that attend
it, it ought to be obſerved, that the children of ſuch women are often neglected
for worldly ends, ſo that they too commonly come to untimely deaths for want of
due care, and are, in effect, murdered, though in a way which the law cannot take
hold of; but God will certainly avenge it upon the guilty parents.
« And, indeed, all ſuch mothers as, without real neceſſity, do neglect their own
duty, and encourage ſuch naughty women by tempting wages to nurſe their chil-
dren, and leave their own to chance, ought to conſider what ſhare of guilt may lie
at their door.
« And now, my brethren, we have good reaſon to hope, that none of
omit this ſeaſonable, though mournful occaſion, of ſpeaking from the Pulpit, and
other ways, upon theſe neceſſary heads, at a time when it will be apt to make lafting
impreſſions upon ſuch as hear you.
“ All that I have now to add, is, to let you know that we are well informed,
that through the great goodneſs of God, this otherwiſe unhappy young man is
brought to a deep ſenſe of the guilt of his crimes, and moſt earneſtly deſires to be
aſſiſted by our prayers, that he inay make the beſt uſe of the ſhort time he has yet
to live,--that God may ſupport him. under all his ſorrows --defend him againſt the
temptations
-
you will
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
Ixxxy
temptations and ſnares of the devil give him true repentance for all the ſins of
his life paſt,—and that he may find mercy at the great day.
“ To this end, I have ſent you a few ſhort prayers proper for this occaſion, to be
made uſe of in the ſervice of the Church, immediately after the prayer for the
whole ſtate of Chriſt's Church; on all Sundays and holidays, either after ſermon on
this occalion, or a proper diſcourſe, as you ſhall judge moſt edifying.
.-
Let us offer our devout prayers to Almighty God for the perſon now under the ſentence
of condemnation.
Almighty God, who, by thy grace and providence, haſt brought this perſon,
now under the ſentence of death, to glorify Thee for bringing his great and crying
fins to light, in an open and free confeſſion of them, and in acknowledging the juſtice
of that ſentence paſſed upon him for them; we moſt humbly beſeech Thee to con-
tinue thy grace and mercy to him, that his conſcience being awakened by the near
approach of death, he may call his ways to remembrance, and confeſs, and bewail,
and abhor, all the ſins of his life paſt. And, O merciful God, give him true. re-
pentance for them, even that repentance to which Thou haſt promiſed mercy and
pardon, that his death may be a bleſſing to him, and that he may find mercy at the
great day, through the merits and mediation of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt. Amen."
A Prayer againſt Deſpair.
« O Father of mercies, and God of all comfort, who by thy bleſſed Son haft
declared, that all fins ſhall be forgiven unto the fons of men, upon their true repentance,
let this moſt comfortable Word ſupport the ſpirit of this thy ſervant under the
ſentence of death, againſt the temptations of the devil, and the fears that may
poffeſs his ſoul; though his fins are great, they cannot be too great for thy mercy,
which is infinite. O give him true repentance for all the errors of his life paſt, and
ſtedfaſt faith in thy Son Jeſus Chriſt, that his fins may be done away by thy mercy,
and his pardon ſealed in Heaven, before he go hence; through the merits of the
ſame Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen."
.
e o moft juſt and holy God, fanctify, we moſt humbly beſeech Thee, this
dreadful example to this whole land, that all may be warned, by this fearful judg-
ment, to flee from the damnable fins of whoredom and uncleanneſs, and from all
the fins that lead to them ; that we may fee and adore the providence of God in
bringing to light the hidden works of darkneſs, and be. convinced, that if we fin
againſt the Lord, our fin will ſurely find us out. And laſtly, that this generation
may learn and remember, what an evil thing and bitter it is to provoke the Lord
to leave us to ourſelves; and that we ourſelves may learn, and teach our children, to
fear the Lord, and his judgments.. All which we beg for Jeſus Chriſt his fake.
Amen."
From this time the Biſhop does not ſeem to have been concerned in any
other matters of a public nature, beyond the immediate duties of his
Biſhoprick, which he continued to execute to the lateſt period of his life.
March 6, 1745-6, he writes to his ſon thus: “ This is one of the firſt
« letters I have written ſince Alh-Wedneſday, when, being a cold day, I
66 walked
1xxxvi
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
}
" walked a little too faſt to Kirk-Michael Church,* which the night fol.
“ lowing brought on me a ſharp fit of the gout, and confined me to my
" bed and chamber for three weeks paſt.”
The following Charge, which was delivered to his Clergy in Convocation,
June 11, 1747, proves, that, although the Biſhop was eighty-four years of
age, his ſenſes were then perfect, and his care for his Dioceſe undiminiſhed;
nay, he continued to deliver his Charges till the year before he died; but
they appear (in his own hand-writing) more like ſketches of what he in-
tended to ſay, than as Exhortations written in full ; which, conſidering
the infirmities naturally attending his great age, and the diſorder in his
hand, inay be very well accounted for.
.
1
MY DEAR BRETHREN,
« Biſhop's-Court, June 11, 1747.
" In every one almoſt of our yearly meetings on this day, I have taken occaſion
of inſiſting, more or leſs, upon the duty and the neceſity of Catechiſing in the Church,
bound upon us, as ſtrictly as Laws, and Canons, and Conſcience, can oblige any Mi-
niſter of God.
“ I hope that theſe hints have not been altogether loft. Some I know have taken
pains to inſtruct their youth in the principles of Chriſtianity, and ſuch as have not
done ſo, have a great deal to anſwer for. May God awaken them with a ſenſe of
their duty, as thoſe that know they muſt give an account !
« There is of late a ſpirit gone out, and many books publiſhed, to ſhew the
abſolute neceſſity of ſetting up a regular courſe of catechiſing, in order to recover
a regular courſe of life among Chriſtians.
“ I would hope, that we of this Dioceſe ſhould not be the laſt that would come
into this ſaving work. We have petty Schools, which are the foundation of cate-
chiſing, in every pariſh ; and though they are but nieanly endowed at preſent, yet,
by the care of every Miniſter, they may become a ſpecial means of ſalvation, in
every pariſh.
“ We have a moſt ſurpriſing account of what has been done in the South of
Wales within theſe fix years in this glorious work : No leſs than thirty-ſix thouſand
eight hundred perſons, young and old, have been taught to read ; and, according to
their capacity, to underſtand their Catechiſm, to ſay their prayers, and to ſing the
common pfalm-tunes!
" What would every Miniſter of Jeſus Chriſt, who has the good of fouls at
heart, what comfort would he have at his dying hour, to be able to ſay, that ſome-
thing like this has been done in his own pariſh; and yet this may be done, and by
a moderate pains and care, in every pariſh.
“ For example :-If every Rector, Vicar, and Curate, would but ſpend one hour
in
every week, in viſiting his petty ſchool, and ſee how the children are taught to
read, to ſay their catechiſm, and their prayers, and how they can anſwer in the
little book called The Church Catechiſm broke into fort queſtions, which every maſter
hath or may have for aſking. If this were faithfully done, and the maſters reproved
where they are lazy, or negligent, there would ſoon be a change for the better,
* More than two miles from his own houſe.
both,
1
V
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
1xxxvii
both among the young and the old. The parents would reverence and eſteem the
Miniſters for the care they have for their children. And the children would be
better qualified to be inſtructed, when they would come to be catechiſed in the
Church, and inſtructed and prepared for Confirmation. And wo to that Miniſter who
will not take this falutary hint, which, through the grace of God, would be at-
tended with ſo great a bleſſing.
« This is a truth not to be queſtioned, that the plaineſt ſermon out of the Pulpit
will not be underſtood, nor profit any one, who has not been well inſtructed in the
principles of Chriſtianity, contained in the Church Catechiſin. So that our preach-
ing is in vain to all ſuch, which I fear is often the caſe of a great part of our
hearers.
“ The moſt unlearned know, by nature, the things contained in the Law, as ſoon
as they hear it read; but theſe are the things which they want to be particularly and
often inſtructed in, and made ſenſible of; that is, the extreme danger a ſinner is in,
while he is under the diſpleaſure of an holy and juſt God, who can deſtroy both
body and ſoul in hell ;--how a ſinner, inade ſenſible and awakened with the danger
he is in, may be reſtored to God's favour ;--of the bleſſing and comfort of a Re-
deemer ;---what that bleſſed Redeemer has done and ſuffered to reſtore us to the
favour of God ;--what means of grace he has appointed as abſolutely neceſſary to
preſerve us in the favour of God, and in the way of ſalvation.
“ Chriſtians too often want to be ſet right, and very particularly to be inſtructed
in the nature of repentance, of that repentance to which God has promiſed mercy
and pardon; and of that faith which is ſaving, and accompanied with good works,
and an holy and Chriſtian life.
« Theſe are foundation principles, and ſuch as every Paftor of Souls is obliged to
explain, as he hopes ever to do good by his other labours and ſermons,
“ We ſay to explain, not only in ſet diſcourſes out of the Pulpit, but in a plain,
familiar manner, out of the deſk, where queſtions may be aſked, and things ex-
plained, ſo as both old and young may be edified.
« Preaching will always be our duty, but of little uſe to thoſe who underſtand
not the meaning of the words we make uſe of in our ſermons, as, God knows, too
many muſt be ſuppoſed not to do, for want of their being inſtructed in their younger
years.
7
Many people labour under a very ſad miſtake, that people cannot be very ig-
norant of their duty in a Chriſtian country; and yet we ſee too many can make a
ſhift amongſt us to continue in the ways of fin and damnation, notwithſtanding the
fermons they hear every Lord's Day.
« One great reaſon of which is plainly this :—They were never truly made fen-
fible of the danger a finner is in, without the bleſſing of a Redeemer ;—they were
never regularly inſtructed in the terms of ſalvation.
“ We have of late, God be praiſed, broke through a bad cuſtom of having the
Lord's Supper adminiſtered in country pariſhes only three times a year; and as the
people thought that ſufficient, I do heartily thank ſuch of the Clergy as have mended
in that particular. One thing we ſtill want to be done, if poffible,--to bring
about the obſervation of the Rubrick, which requires ſuch as intend to receive, to
give in their names the week before, which would have this bleſſed effect, many
would be friendly admoniſhed, many encouraged in the good way of their duty,
and
.
2:
Ixxxyiii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
1
and very much ſin and vices of all ſorts would be prevented, when reproved after
ſuch a kind and private manner. And certainly this might in time be brough!
about, notwithſtanding the difficulties pretended, if every Miniſter, when he is
preparing young people for Confirination, or for the Lord's Supper, would kindly
obtain their promiſe of giving in their names before they receive that Sacrament.
Every well-diſpoſed perſon, qualified for that holy ordinance, would ſee the reaſon
and the bleſſing of doing it, plainly laid before them in private.
“ But to return to the duty of Catechiſing. Every one of you have the Biſhop of
Saliſbury's Paſtoral Care, a book which is ſaid to be the beſt he ever wrote. I wiſh
you would, every one of you, fee with your own eyes what he has ſaid upon the
duty and neceſity of Catechiſing, it would ſave me the trouble of ſaying much more
on that ſubject.
That ſo many other practical books, procured and purchaſed at no ſmall
expence and labour, for every pariſh in this Dioceſe, (a bleſſing which ſo many
thouſand pariſhes in England'do want) were not purchaſed to be laid by, and neg-
lected, and ſpoiled, as ſome have been, inſtead of being read with attention, in order
to inſtruct ourſelves and others. This, I hope, will be mended before our viſitation,
" In ſhort, the Lady Haſtings' charity, upon which ſhe comforted herſelf, that
it would be eſpecially applied to the glory of God, and the good education of chil-
dren; this will be ſádly perverted, if every one of us do not put to his helping
hand, to render it more effectual; and other pious people will be diſcouraged from
helping us, when they ſee ſo excellent a charity neglected or abuſed.
“ I have had ſeveral complaints, that many of the petty ſchools have been nega
lected, both thoſe that receive the Royal Bounty, and they that have had that good
Lady's charity.
“ I would be glad you would let the Maſters know, that a very ſtrict inquiry
and viſitation ſhall be made, that ſuch as are found faulty may be turned out, and
ſuch as do their duty may receive further encouragement.
" To ſum up what I would ſay upon this day's meeting, which I pray God give
his bleſſing to:
* In the firſt place, conſider what an incredible number of wicked and profane
peaſons have got footing amongſt us, and viſit us daily.
« Now, this is a certain truth, that every one who doth not know why he is a
Chriſtian, is in the ready way to become an Infidel. This will in time be the ſad
conſequence of an uninſtructed, and an uncatechiſed generation.
“ Let us, therefore, my brethren, for God, his Church, and our own ſoul's
ſake, every one of you, as I hinted before, ſeriouſly reſolve to viſit the petty ſchools
regularly, one hour in every week, to ſee how the maſters and miſtreſſes do their
duty,-to hear the children read, to ſay their prayers, and their catechiſm,
whether they can readily anſwer ſuch eaſy queſtions as are in the little book I
mentioned before, The Church Catechiſm broke into sort queſtions ; a moſt ſure and
good way to make children attend to what is ſaid to them, and to keep them from
anſwering by rote.
“ If this were done faithfully, and the young people ſpoke to after a familiar
way, and ſuitable to their age and capacities, and ſhewn the dangers of the world
they are going into, the temptations they will meet with, the neceſſity of the grace
of God, to keep them from falling into the greateſt fins and wickedneſs they ever
heard
1
3
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
1xxxix
/
heard of. If they were often told that the great end of going to ſchool is not
purely to learn to read, but to be able to ſee with their own eyes how they muſt
live ſo as to pleaſe God, and be happy when they die.
Theſe, and ſuch-like ſhort hints, would, through God's grace, fix in them a
ſerious and thoughtful temper of mind, fit to receive future inſtructions, when they
Thall be fit to come before you in the Church, to be catechiſed and inſtructed in the
great principles of Chriſtianity.
“ It is then that every Clergyman and Paſtor of fouls will have a work upon his
hands of the greateſt conſequence, not merely to hear the young people hurry over
the Catechiſm by rote, to the offence of all ſerious people, but to inſtruct them,
in a plain and familiar way, in the great truths they are required to get by heart,
and whereby they muft be ſaved.
" Now, if any amongſt us ſhall think theſe duties too great a trouble to be per-
formed, or not worthy of ſo much pains, and ſo neglect them, which God forbid ;
all one can ſay is, that every ſuch perſon will ſurely be accountable to God for
what he has now been put in mind of, and for the loſs of many a foul, and for the
loſs of his own ſoul at laſt; from which judgment good Lord deliver every one
of us, for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake. Amen."
The Biſhop continued to ride on horſeback till the year 1749. In a very
long letter, dated the eleventh of October in that year, he ſays, “ I have at
“ laſt got a horſe, ſuch as I could get, and now and then ride into the
« fields.” In the former part of his life, he had been an excellent horſe-
man, feldom getting into a carriage. Mr. Moore ſays, - Prince Eugene
“ did not fit on horſeback better than the Biſhop."*
June 21, 1751, he wrote a letter to the new Governor, who was lately
arrived in the iſland. This letter is equally legible, though not ſo finely
written, as ſome of his letters in the prime of life.
!
6 HONOURED GOVERNOR,
“ I hope my great age, and the infirmities that attend it, will be fome excufe
for my forgetting ſo long to enquire after your health, and ſettling in your govern-
ment. I promiſe to make ſome amends for that fault by my daily prayers, that God
may bleſs you, and make you an happy inſtrument of good to this people, and
comfort and ſatisfaction to yourſelf, this being the duty of,
“ Honoured Sir,
" Your affectionate friend, and humble ſervant,
* June 21, 1751.
« THO. SODOR AND MAN."
In 1751, and the year following, he held an Ordination, and in the
year 1753, he conſecrated a new Chapel at Ramſea, his ſon preaching the
Conſecration Sermon The Biſhop's death followed two years after.
Vol. I,
Letter to the Editor.
P
IN
!
1
XC
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
I
IN ſumming up the Character of this truly good man, every part of his
life affords a diſplay of the moſt genuine charity and benevolence. Whether
we conſider him as a ſon, a huſband, a parent,* a maſter, up or a Biſhop, we
ſhall find few equal, no one fuperior to him.
Having the precepts of his divine Maſter conſtantly before him, with the
Lives and Writings of the Apoſtles and primitive Chriſtian Fathers; he
from them laid down his plan of life, and ſteadily copied their example.
There is ſcarcely a part of human ſcience that could be valuable or fer-
viceable to his Dioceſe, which he did not underſtand. He was well ac-
quainted with the Latin, Greek, and Hebrew Languages. In the younger
part of his life, he had a poetical turn, but afterwards he laid aſide ſuch
amuſements, as thinking them inconſiſtent with his epiſcopal character.
The Editor has been favoured with the following, which is, perhaps, the
only effort of his poetical genius now exiſting.
In Imitation of HORACE's fourteenth Ode, Lib. I. Wherein, under the
Allegory of a Ship, he laments the Diſtractions of the State.
“ O goodly Ship, that once didſt ride
The ſtatelieſt Admiral of all the tide;
How I regret, and all good men,
To ſee thee, now thy Pilot's loſt,
By rougheſt waves of faction toſt,
And quite diſabled ere to reach thy port again!
Thy foes, alas! have ſpy'd
The weakneſs of thy ſide;
How ſcarce of hands thou art,
How poor, defenceleſs, thin, in every part !
Thy lofty maſts by northern winds are torn!
Thy yards, by adverſe ſtorms outworn,
Do ſeem to figh at thy diſtreſs!
And by thy breaking cables we may gueſs,
(Thoſe nerves which move thy courſe,
And to thy keel give all its force)
How much thou art in danger to be o'erborn!
Thy very ſails, thoſe enſigns of thy pride,
Are lopi'd down to thy humble fide:
Nay, more; thy guardian Angels fly
From thy pathetic cry;
And will not help, though danger be ſo nigh.
* " I never riſe nor lie down without recommending you and my daughter to the mercy and goodneſs of
« God.” Letter to his son, Feb. 20, 1741-2.
t In a letter to his ſon we meet with the following proof of his attention to the memory of a faithful
ſervant: “ I have ſet a handſome ſtone at the head of John Ryddiard's grave, with the following inſcription :
John Ryddiard died at Biſhop's-Court, April 27, 1738, aged 47; whoſc matter hath here given this
teſtimony of his integrity. that in more than twenty years ſervice he found no cauſe to charge him with
ac eye-ſervice, fraud, or injuſtice.” Dated Auguſt 16, 1739.
They
•
1
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
!
They all forget thy anțient name,
The ſtrength and beauty of thy frame!
Nor dare the ſeamen now rely,
Upon the arms and Aag thou bear'ſt ſo high ;
Thy ammunition growing ſcant,
There's little comfort to be had in paint !*
But let the dangers of the ſea,
(Unleſs thou haſt a mind,
To be to every puff of wind,
To every wave, a prey)
Warn thee, at laſt, to quit that coaſt,
Where rocks and ſhelves annoy thee moſt;
I mean the Belgick ; ere a wreck,
Beyond repair, thy cordage crack;
And challenge fate itſelf to bring thee back!
1
- T. W."
He had ſtudied and he practiſed Phyſic with ſucceſs. For ſome time after
he ſettled there he was the only Phyſician in the Iſland; keeping a ſhop of
drugs for general uſe, which he diſtributed, as well as his advice, gratis ;
but when ſome Gentlemen of the Faculty came to ſettle on the Iſland, he
gave up to them that part of the practice which alone could conduce to their
emolument-attendance on the rich, but the poor he kept always to himſelf.
He inſtructed young Candidates for Orders, and maintained them in his
houſe, under his own immediate care; nor did he ordain them, until he
found, on a ſtrict and careful examination, that they were perfectly qualified.
He was an able Mathematician ; an excellent Botaniſt ; and if we view
him as a Farmer, we find, that by a judicious and ſucceſsful cultivation,
from the eccleſiaſtical demeſnes, which before his coming to the Iſland
produced little or nothing, he in a few years fed and clothed the poor
of his Dioceſe. The whole was a ſheep-walk; but by tillage and manure,
it bore excellent corn ; and his coffin was made from one of the elm-trees
that he planted ſoon after his coming to the Iſland, which was cut down
and ſawed into planks for that purpoſe a few years before his death.
He was ſo charitable, that it was not unaptly obſerved by a Gentleman
of the Iſland who knew him well, that “ He kept beggars from every-
body's door but his own.”
He always kept an open hoſpitable table, covered with the produce of
his own demeſnes, in a plentiful not extravagant manner. As the friendly
hoſt or maſter of that table, he was the moſt entertaining and agreeable, as
well as inſtructive of men; his manners, though always conſiſtently adorned
with Chriſtian gravity, were ever gentle and polite; and from his natural
ſagacity, and diſtinguiſhed erudition, he ſeemed to have the world in his
poffeffion. He was the Divine, the Scholar, and the Gentleman.
* Nil pictis timidlus navita puppibus fidit,
P 2
In
cii
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
"
In the year 1750, Dr. Pocock, after his return from his travels, went to
fee the Biſhop of Man, and ſent him his travels handſomely bound in
morocco, to announce his arrival. The Biſhop received him with a graceful
welcome; but told him, he ought not to addreſs the poor Biſhop of Man
with a preſent as to an Eaſtern Prince.
Cardinal Fleury wanted much to ſee him, and ſent over on purpoſe to
enquire after his health, his age, and the date of his conſecration; as
they were the two oldeſt Biſhops, and he believed the pooreſt, in Europe;
at the ſame time inviting him to France. The Biſhop ſent the Cardinal
an anſwer, which gave him ſo high an opinion of him, that he obtained
an order that no French privateer fhould ravage the Iſle of Man.
He often on a Sunday viſited the different pariſhes of his Dioceſe without
giving them notice; and, after doing the duty of the day, returned to
Biſhop's-Court to dinner ; and this after he was eighty years of age on
horſeback. This was a conſtant obligation on the Clergy and the people
to be mindful of their duty; and four times in every year he made a general
viſitation, enquiring into the behaviour and conduct of all the pariſhioners;
and exhorting them to the practice of religion and virtue. And at his
annual Convocation, he delivered his Charges with all the grace and dignity
of an Apoſtle.
He was ſo great a friend to toleration, that the Papiſts, who reſided in the
Illand, loved and eſteemed him; and not unfrequently attended his ſermons
and his prayers. And the Diffenters attended even the Communion-Service,
as he had allowed them a liberty to ſit or ſtand; which, however, they did
not make uſe of, but behaved in the ſame manner with thoſe of the eſta-
bliſhed Church. A few Quakers, who reſided on the Iſland, viſited, loved,
and reſpected him.
He was ſo fond of his flock, and ſo attached to his Dioceſe, that no temp-
tation could ſeduce him from their ſervice, no offers could remove him.
I have already mentioned, that Queen Anne would have given him an
Engliſh Biſhoprick; King George the Firſt made him the fame offer; and in
the year 1735, Queen Caroline was very deſirous of keeping him in England;
but though he was much bound to her Majeſty's goodneſs, he would not be
perſuaded. One day, as he was coming to pay his duty to the Queen, when
The had ſeveral Prelates with her; The turned round to her levee, and ſaid,
" See here, my Lords, is a Biſhop who does not come for a tranſlation.”
· No, indeed, and pleaſe your Majeſty,' ſaid our good Biſhop, “I will not
leave my wife in
wife in my old age becauſe ſhe is
He never interfered in temporal or political concerns, unleſs when called
upon at the requeſt of the inhabitants, to ſerve them on particular occaſions.
The whole conduct, and every action of his life, ſhewed him to be no
otherwiſe a man of this world, than as a Miniſter to do good to his fellow-
creatures,
poor.
!
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
xcii
creatures, while living in it; and the people of the Iſland were ſo tho-
roughly perſuaded of his receiving a larger proportion of God's bleſſing,
that they feldom began harveſt till he did; and if he paſſed along by the
field, they would leave their work to aſk his bleffing, aſſured that that day
would be proſperous. Nor was this opinion confined to the obſcure corner
of the world where he reſided ; in Warrington, nay, in London, there are
thoſe now living who can remember crowds of people flocking round him
with the cry of “ Bleſs me too, my Lord !”
The charities he beſtowed himſelf, and the contributions he obtained
of others, are proofs of his munificence and the benevolence of his diſ-
poſition. The following only appear in his Memorandum-Book :
“ A very ſmall page will ſerve for the number of our good works, when
vaſt volumes will not contain our evil deeds.
" A. D. 1697. The Royal Bounty having been in arrears, I made intereſt to
gee it, with part of which I paid the great fine of One Hundred and Thirty Pounds,
payable every thirty years.
“ July 16, 1698. I laid the Corner-Stone of Caſtle-town Chapel, built out of
the epiſcopal revenues. The ſame year I began to build the houſes, barns, out:
houſes, &c. which together with fencing, planting, &c. has coſt me upwards of
One Thouſand Four Hundred Pounds.
“ 1699. By the encouragement and aſſiſtance of my worthy friend Dr. Thomas
Bray, and other benefactors, I began a foundation of Parochial Libraries in my
Dioceſe, which, by the good bleſſing of God, I have been improving ever ſince,
with books practical and devotional.
1701. April 11. I conſecrated the Chapel of Caſtle-town, the Lord of the
Ine being preſent, who deſired me to give orders touching the feats, &c.
1703. Sept. 6. This day we came to an agreement about the ſettlement of
the Inand, I being one of the Lords Commiſſioners.
1704. Auguſt 4, I finiſhed the body of St. John's Chapel, which I began in
1699, at my own expence. It coſt me Forty Pounds.
1704. Rendered, Aagged, and a new eaſt window to Kirk Braddon Chancel.
1705
I gave Six Pounds towards Kirk-Braddon Vicarage-houſe.
« 1706. Chapel at Ramſea rebuilt, to which I gave Five Pounds. Kirk Chriſt
Lezair Church and Chancel rebuilt and enlarged, to which I gave Five Pounds.
“ 1708. Sept. 21. Conſecrated the Chapel of Douglaſs, having contributed
Ten Pouuds, and begged Sixty Pounds more, towards the building of it.
“ 1710. April 2. New Library at Caſtle-town finiſhed. It coft 831. 5. 6d.
Subſcription 141. 6s. 3d.
1712. Kirk Arbory. I ſupplied the vacant Vicarage for one year, and applied
the incomes towards building a new Vicarage-houſe; with this, and what I begged,
and Two Pounds Ten Shillings I gave myſelf, and the aſſiſtance of the pariſh, we have
erected one of the beſt houſes in the dioceſe.
1715. Sulby School-houſe, to which I gave Five Pounds.
1715. Ruſhin Vicarage-houſe rebuilt, to which I gave Iwo Pounds.
t
хсу
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
)
)
:
:
"5 1724.
|
CC
"61715. Şt. Patrick's New Church conſecrated, St. Peter's Day; built new
from the foundation. And belides my charge, I added Fifty Pounds towards bet-
tering the endowment.
1715.
The Impropriations having been fadly miſ-managed, and the Lord's
rents in arrears, I took the management of them into my own hands, and have now
(A.D. 1722) not only paid all arrears, but have already raiſed Seventy Pounds to-
wards paying the fine of One Hundred and Thirty Pounds payable to the Lord, 1726.
1716. I built a new School-houſe at St. Patrick's, and recovered the Glebe,
which had been leaſed out by Governor Ireland.
1717. June 19. Then laid the foundation of an addition of twenty-one feet
to the Church of Ballaugh. The worthy Rector Mr. Walker, and I, engaged to
finiſh it, the pariſh contributing only Twelve Pounds. Steeple at our own expence.
1722. A new School-houſe in Kirk Chriſt Lezair, to which I have given
Three Pounds.
1722.
.
Kirk St. Anne Vicarage-houſe built, to which I gave Five Pounds.
1722. I made intereſt with Dr. Crow, Biſhop of Cloyne, to add a ſmall eſtate
of his in the pariſh of Lezair, to the Glebe, to which it is joined. And the Vicar
is now in poffeffion of it.
This
year
I built a ſchool-houſe at Burton in Wirral, the place of my
nativity; which, together with the land I have improved, has already coſt me 379).
Makes 251. per annum, belides &c.
1725. Steeple of St. Anne, One-Pound.
Auguſt 3, 1728. Mr. Stephen Hales, Miniſter of Teddington, near Hamp-
ton-Court, gave or procured about Fifty Pounds in Bibles, Common-Prayers, Teſ-
taments, Whole Duties of Man, for the uſe of the poor, and Law's Chriſtian Per-
fection, for our Parochial Libraries. May God reſtore it ſeven-fold into his boſom.
July 10, 1729. I gave Five Pounds towards building a petty ſchool and houſe
for the maſter of Ballaugh.
June 22, 1730. Madam Levinz, my predeceſſor's widow, ſent to my brother
Fifty Pounds towards a fund for Clergymen's Widows and their Children, at my
ſon's inſtance.
Sept. 22, 1730. Mr. Stephen Hales fent me, from an unknown benefactor,
(a Gentlewoman) Bibles, Duties of Man, Common-Prayers, and other books of
Chriſtian Devotion, to the value of Fifty Pounds, for the uſe of my Dioceſe.
“ Sir Jo. Phillips (at the requeſt of my fon) ſent me Thirty Pounds towards a
fund for the Widows and Children of my Clergy.
“ The Widow of Biſhop Crow, at my ſon's inſtance, fent One Hundred Pounds
Iriſh, for the fame uſe.
“ The Lady Becty Haſtings (at my deſire) has promiſed Twenty Pounds per ann.
for ever, after her death, to the petty ſchools of my Dioceſe.
« November 1731. The ſame Lady has ſent my ſon Twenty-five Guineas towards
a fund for the Widows and Orphans of the Clergy of my Dioceſe. Towards
which good work I have given this year One Hundred Pounds, which I pray
God
accept from his ſervant.
« May 3, 1734.
I
gave
Two Pounds towards building a ſchool-houſe in Kirk
Ruſhin, and a good one is now built, which ſayes the Church from being abuſed.
1
I
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
XCV.
1735. Sir John Cheſhire gave Twenty Pounds; Mrs. Williams, Sixteen Pourids;
Lady Harold, One Hundred Pounds; and Mrs. Tollet, Five Pounds, for Clergymen's
Widows and Orphans, by my ſon.
“ Mrs. Grace Butler, Twenty Pounds for books, by Dr. Hales.
“ March 20, 1739. I gave Twenty Pounds towards buying a Glebe to Kirk
Braddon ; with Thirty-five Pounds of Mr. Thompſon's.
" I gave Twenty Pounds for a Glebe to Kirk Patrick and Gerinan.
" March 23, 1741. I gave Fifteen Pounds towards building a new houſe for the
vicarage of Kirk Braddon.
« Nehemiah v. ult. Think upon me, my God, for good, according to all that I have
done for this people.
..
os
The Author of an Appeal to Common Reaſon and Candour, in behalf of a
review of our Liturgy, publiſhed in the year 1750, having taken notice of
the ſtate of Chriſtianity in the North of Scotland, and in ſome parts of
Ireland, proceeds thus:
" It will he unpardonable, after theſe, to mention the Iſle of Man in any
“ other expreſſions than thoſe of gratitude and praiſe, delight and joy.
Happy Iſland! May thy worthy Biſhop live, and continue, with the
« aſſiſtance of his God, to make thee an example of religion and holineſs
" to all Illands and Kingdoms of the world ! May his works alſo live, and
“ the good effects of them continue to a thouſand generations! When he
« has been long dead, he will yet ſpeak; and the happy influence of his
vs works will remain in this world, whilſt he is enjoying the glorious re-
“ ward of them in another. May I live the life, and die the death, of that
righteous man; and may my latter end and ſtate of eternity be like his!”
Thus, by living a ſober, righteous, and godly life, this excellent Divine
attained to the ninety-third of his age, and the fifty-eighth of his Conſe-
cration, and gently expired on the 7th of March 1755. The immediate
cauſe of his death was a cold caught by walking in his garden in very cold
damp weather, after Evening Prayers ; dying as he lived, praiſing God in
Pſalms, and detached ſentences of the Te Deum.
The tenants about his demeſnes were the perſons appointed to bear the
Biſhop to his grave; and each had a mourning coat given for the occaſion :
But from the Palace to the Church, which was a diſtance of two miles, he
was attended by all the inhabitants of the Iſland as mourners, except thoſe
whom neceſſity, age, or fickneſs, confined at home; and at every reſting-
place was a conteſt among the croud, to bear him on their ſhoulders; and
happy were they who could pay this laſt fad office to their friend and bene-
factor. His funeral ſermon was preached by the Reverend Mr. Moore, of
He ſays, in a letter to the Editor, “it was a hafty performance.”
-It inight be ſo; but it was neither preached nor heard without tears.
He
1
хсуі
LIFE OF THOMAS WILSON, D. D.
He was interred at the Eaſt end of Kirk-Michael Church-yard, near to
the Chancel, which, being in a ruinous condition, was taken down, and
entirely rebuilt, in the year 1776, at the fole expence of Dr. Thomas Wilſon,
the Biſhop's fon.
Over his
grave is placed a ſquare marble monument, ſurrounded with
iron rails, through which may be read the following too modeſt inſcription:
On the sides,
SLEEPING IN JESUS, HERE LIETH THE BODY OF
THOMAS WILSON, D. D. LORD BISHOP OF THIS ISLE,
Who died March the 7th, 1755,
Aged 93, and in the Fifty-eighth Year of his Conſecration.
At the Ends,
'THIS MONUMENT WAS ERECTED
By His Son THOMAS WILSON, D. D. A NATIVE OF THIS PARISH;
Who, in Obedience to the expreſs Commands of his Father, declines
giving him the Character he fo juſtly deſerved.
LET THIS ISLAND SPEAK THE REST.
And ſo it will!
When turning to the ſtranger or their children, the grateful Mankſmen
will relate a 'tale of the wondrous goodneſs of their dear, their much-loved,
much-lamented Biſhop. Telling them, fand witneſſes they were) whoſe
hunger he had ſatisfied; 'to whoſe thirſt he had given drink; what ſtrangers
he had relieved; whoſe nakedneſs he had clothed; whoſe fickneſs he had
adminiſtered to; and what priſoners he had viſited. The Widow, com-
forted by his bounty, with her liſping orphans, Thall declare the praiſes of
their pious benefactor. And perhaps ſome faithful Miniſter of the Goſpel
may conclude the ſtory, by ſaying, that he was a Biſhop “ blameleſs, as the
" Steward of God.; not felf-willed, not foon angry, not given to wine, no
“ ſtriker, not given to filthy lucre; but a lover of hoſpitality, a lover of
• good men, ſober, juſt, holy, temperate; holding faſt the faithful word
“ as he had been taught, and that he was able, by found doctrine, both to
s6 exhort and to convince the gainfayers,”
APPENDIX.
.
[ xcvii]
Α Ρ Ρ Ε
N. DI
X.
[ No. I. ]
Mandate for the Inſtalment of the Biſhop of Man, by the Right Reverend
Dr. John Sharp, Archbiſhop of York.
1
J
OHANNES, providentia divina, Eboř. Archiepiſcopus, Angliæ Primas et
J
Metropolitanus, ad infra fcripta, autoritate Parliamenti, hujus inclyti Regni
Angliæ, (mediantibus literis patentibus Sereniſſimi Principis, ac Domini noftri,
Gulielmi Tertij, Dei Gratia Angliæ, Scotiæ, Franciæ, et Hiberniæ, Regis, Fidei
Defenſoris, &c.) ſufficienter er legitime fulcitus, dilecto nobis in Chrifto, venera-
bili viro Archippo Kippax, Clerico, in art. mag. Archidiacono Archidiaconatus,
et Vicario Vicariæ, Sti Andreæ in Inſula de Man, Diceceſim Sodorenſis et Provinciæ
noftræ Eboracenſis, feu ejus officiali vel deputato, omnibuſque et ſingulis Clericis
per dictam Dioeceſim conſtitutis, vel alij cuicunque in hac parte poteftatem ha-
benti, falutem et gratiam. Cum vacante nuper Epiſcopatu Inſulæ de Man, et
Epiſcopatu Sodorenſi
, et Epiſcopatu Sodorenſi et Man, Provinciæ noftræ Ebor.
per mortem naturalem Reydi viri Baptiſtæ Levinz, facræ Theol. Profefforis, ult.
Epiſcopi Epiſcopatus predictam prænobilis Gulielmus Georgius Richardus comes
Derbiæ, &c. dičti Epiſcopatus Patronus Revdum virum Thomam Wilſon, clericum,
LL. Doctorem, ad Epifcopatum prædictum nominaverit; et dicta nominatio a præ-
fato Sereniſſimo Principe, ac Domino noftro, Gulielmo Tertio, per literas ſuas pa-
tentes ſupradictas, regio adhibito affenſu, fuerit acceptata; quam quidem nominati-
onem et perſonam fic nominat et acceptat (ſervatis jure et ftatutis hujus regni Angliæ,
in ea parte ſervandis.) Nos Archiepiſcopus antedictus confirmavimus, eique confir-
mato, curam, regimen, et adminiſtrationem, ſpiritualium dicti Epiſcopatus com-
miſfimus; necnon conſequenter munus conſecrationis (adhibitis ritibus et ceremoniis,
de more Eccleſiæ Anglicanæ adhibendis) eidem nominato, acceptato, et confirmato,
impendimus. Cumque ipſum Epiſcopum nominatum, acceptatum, confirmatum, et
conſecratum, ſeu procuratorem fuum legitimum, ejus nomine ac pro eo, in realem,
actualem, et corporalem poffeffionem ejuſdem Epifcopatus, juriumque, dignitatum,
honorum, præeminentiarum, et pertinentium ſuorum univerſorum inducendum, in-
ſtallendum, et inthronizandum fore decreverimus (juſtitia mediante.) Vobis igitur
conjunctim et diviſim, et cuilibet veſtrum ad quem executio hujus negotii pertineat,
firmiter præcipiendo, MANDAMUS quatenus præfatum Thomam Wilſon, fic (ut
præfertur) Epiſcopum nominatum, acceptatum, confirmatum, et conſecratum, feu
procuratorem fuum legitimum, ejus nomine ac pro eo, in realem, actualem, et cor-
poralem poſſeſſionem dicti Epiſcopatus Infulæ de Man, et Epiſcopatus Sodorenſis,
et Epiſcopatus Sodorenfis et Man, juriumq; dignitatum, honorum, præeminentiarum,
et pertinentium fuorum univerſorum, inducatis, inſtalletis, et inthronizetis, ſeu fic
induci, inſtallari, et inthronizari faciatis cum effectu ; Cathedramque, five Sedem
Epiſcopalem in Ecclefia Cathedrali, ibidem Epiſcopo affignari ſolitam et conſuetam,
VOL. I.
9.
ei
-
xcviii
A P P E N D I X.
ei, uti moris eft, aflignetis, et eum in nomine Domini noftri Jeſu Chriſti imponatis,
ſeu imponi faciatis, prout decet juribus et conſuetudinibus noftris Archiepiſcopalibus,
et Eccleſiæ noftræ Cathedralis, et Metropoliticæ Beati Petri, Ebor. dignitate et
honore in omnibus ſemper ſalvis. In cujus rei Teſtimonium, Sigillum noftrum Ar-
chiepiſcopale preſentibus apponi fecimus. Datum apud Weſtminſt. viceſimo die
menfis Januarii, Anno Domini MDCÁCVII, noftræque Conſecrationis anno vii.
JO. EBOR.
Virtute hujus Mandati a Revermo. Dom. Domino Johanne, providentia divina
Ebor. Archiepiſcopo ad me miſli, Reydum admodum in Chriſto Patrem, ac
Dom. D. Thomam Wilſon, Epiſcopum Sodorenſem er de Man, in realem,
actualem, et corporalem poſſeſſionem dict. Epiſcopatus inveſtivi, inſtallavi, et
inthronizavi, undecimo die menſis Aprilis, Anno Domini, mdcxcviii.
SAM. WATTLEWORTH, Offic. Archid.
Teſtibus nobis, N. SANKEY, Hen. Norris,
DAN. M'YLREA,
P. HEYWOOD, Jo. COSNAHAN,
Tho. HUDDLESTON,
LA. CHRISTIAN, J. Rowe,
J. Woods.
Rich, HARTLEY, John PARR,
1
In Archiva refertur 13° die menſis Auguſti, 1698, per me, J. Woods, Regift.
[ No. II. ]
Form of Bilbap Wilſon's Inſtalment.
Ego, autoritate mihi commiffa, te Reverendum in Chrifto Patrem Dominum
Thomam Wilſon, in realem, actualem, et corporalem poffeßionem Epiſcopatûs
Inſula de Mau, et Epiſcopatûs Sodorenſis et Man, juriumque, dignitatum, privi-
ligiorum, et pertinentiuſ ſuorum univerſorum induco, inſtallo, et inthronizo, cum
plenitudine juris Epiſcopalis. Cathedramque hanc, five ſedem Epiſcopalem, Epif-
copo Sodorenſis et Man pro tempore exiſtente aſſignari et limitari ſolitam et
conſuetam, tibi aſſigno, et te in eandemn, in nomine Domini noftri Jeſu Chriſti,
impono.
Deus cuſtodiat introitum tuum, et exitum tuum, nunc et in fecula. Et ut
in juſtitia et fanctitate pe,gas, locum ornes a Deo tibi delegatum, idque in
nominis ſui gloriam, animarum falutem, Eccleſiæ hujus commodum et hono-
rem: Nec non munere tandem functo, in paternitatis veſtræ remunerationem, vitam
et coronam ſempiternam det Deus Optimus Maximus, per Jeſum Chriſtum, Do-
minum et Salvatorem noftrum. Amen.
SAM. WATTLEWORTH, Archid.
[ No. III.]
Papers relating to the Biſhop's Impriſonment and Trial.
" At a Convocation of the Clergy held at Kirk-Michael, Nov. 29, 1721.**
« This day the Reverend Mr. Horrobin, Archdeacon of this Iſland, being re-
quired to give his reaſons why he repelled Mrs. Puller from the Holy Sacrament,
gave this for one ;--That there had been ſome undue familiarities betwixt her, and
a certain Gentleman in Caſtle-town, who, he afterwards ſaid, was Sir James Poole.
And
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν
xcix
DI
I X.
1
And being deſired to tell who was his Author, he anſwered, Madam Horne; who, he
ſaid, informed him, that ſhe coming at a certain time to Mrs. Puller's chamber-
door, (when ſhe lived at Mr. Allen's) found it ſhut, at which ſhe knocked ſeveral
times, before it was opened, afterwards, Mrs. Puller came and opened the door,
and when Madam Horne came into the chamber, ſhe there found, or ſaw, Sir James
Poole in an indecent poſture, and not convenient to be mentioned. And being
aſked, whether Madań Horne' gave him this information before he repelled Mrs.
Puller, anſwered, ſhe did.”
« At a Court held in Kirk-Michael, December 5, 1721.
« Madam Horne has owned, that the ſubſtance, as it is here fet down, was re-
lated by her to the Archdeacon, and declared, ſhe had no witneſſes to prove it.
“ She added, ſome time afterwards, that Mrs. Puller could not go under any
other notion than that of a kept-miſtreſs.
« Eodem die et loco. After the oaths of the Reverend Mr. Roſs, Academical
Profeffor, and of Elizabeth Coat, and Ellin Shimin, (which two young women
had been, one of them laundreſs, and the other maid-ſervant, to Mrs. Puller) were
taken in Court, that they never ſaw, nor heard, nor even ſuſpected, any immodeſty
by her. Then the Court permitted Sir James Poole, and Mrs. Rebecca Puller, to
take their oaths, which they folemnly did on the Holy Evangeliſts, on their knees,
and depoſed, they never were guilty of adultery, or fornication together, nor of
any immodeſty whatſoever. After which, Mrs. Alice Stevenſon, and Mrs. Catha-
rine Halfal, (on Mrs. Puller's part) and Mr. Thomas Harley, and James Gerard,
(who has been a ſervant to Sir James Poole about four years) on Sir James's part,
folemnly depoſed alſo, on the Holy Evangeliſts, that they verily believed the ſaid
Sir James Poole, and Mrs. Puller, to be clear of the fins of adultery, fornication,
or unchaſtity; and that they alſo believed the ſaid perſons have depoſed the very
truth in the oath of purgation which they have now taken.'
" At Biſhop's-Court, December 19, 1721:
« Though the Court has a due regard to perſons in Madam Horne's ſtation, yet,
the benefit of the law being deſired, for the groſs flanders and abuſes before-men-
tioned, which muſt needs have ſubjected the perſons concerned (if guilty) to a
ſevere cenſure; and on account of which, Madam Horne had been liable to
perform publick penance, and aſk ſolemn forgiveneſs; but, that the perſons injured
have, at our deſire, been prevailed upon to accept of a publick acknowledgment,
&c. We do, therefore, hereby order, that the ſaid Mrs. Jane Horne acknow-
ledge her offence accordingly, in St. Mary's Chapel of Caſtle-town; or (if the
parties ſhall be therewith fatisfied) before the Vicar of the
pariſh, aſking forgiveneſs
for the great injury done. And this in penalty of confinement in St. German's
priſon (by the ſumner, or a ſoldier from the conſtable of Caſtle Ruſhin) until ſhe
give bonds to perform publick penance as aforeſaid; and alſo aſk forgiveneſs as the
laws of the Church direct.
« Publication is likewiſe to be made, that no perſon whatſoever preſume to revive
the ſaid Nanders, ſub pæna £.11i, ad uſum Domini, forty days impriſonment, &c.
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
WM. WALKER.
JOHN CURGHEY."
q2
« The
А Р Р Е N DI X.
'The Reverend Mr. Archdeacon Horrobin having, purſuant to the directions
of the Rubrick, given us an account that he had repelled one Mrs. Puller from the
Holy Sacrament, and the ſaid Mrs. Puller having likewiſe made complaint of the
grievous injury done her by being ſo repelled, and praying that ſatisfaction may be
made her for fo great an injury.
ss
Upon hearing the whole matter, it appears, first, That the ſaid Mrs. Puller was
repelled without any previous notice, or admonition. Secondly; that the cauſes of
the ſaid repulſe alledged by Mr. Archdeacon were not ſufficient, being either per-
ſonal injuries, of which he had no right to be the judge, or a private information of
a ſcandal of which ſhe has ſince cleared herſelf to the ſatisfaction of the Court. We
do therefore declare and adjudge, that the repelling of the ſaid Mrs. Puller as
above-ſaid was irregular.
" And foraſmuch as the ſaid Mr. Archdeacon, in his defence, did inſiſt
upon a
right of repelling any perſon from the Holy Sacrament, whom he in his conſcience
thought unworthy, notwithſtanding he was often told of the evil conſequence and
tyranny of ſuch a procedure: We do hereby declare, that the ſaid affertionis
contrary to the rule of the Church in all ages: And, to the end that Chriſtians
may not be deprived of the means of grace through the private reſentments of their
Paſtors, We do order and require, that neither the ſaid Mr. Archdeacon, nor any
other miniſter, do for the future preſuine to repel any perſon from the Holy Sacra-
ment, whoſe crimes have not beome notorious, either by their own confeffion, by
preſentment, or adjudged to be ſo by ſome ſentence of law.
“ And that no private Chriſtian may be diſcouraged from going to the Sacrament
for fear of the like uſage, we do require, that this our order be read the next Lord's
Day, in the pariſh Church of Kirk Malew; and that our Regiſter do give the ſaid
Mr. Archdeacon a copy thereof, and communicate the ſame, if need be, to the reſt
of our Clergy.
... Given under our hand this 19th day of December, 1721.
" Tho. SODOR AND Man."
1
The following was read, by the Biſhop's direction, on the day of the trial of Mrs.
Púller, and the Archdeacon, at Kirk-Michael Church, when he defended his repel-
ling her the Sacrament, inſiſting he had a right to do ſo, if he thought in conſcience
She was unworthy:
“ If men ſhall preſume to define or meaſure injuries according to their own con-
ceits, depraved oftentimes as well .by .error as partiality; and that no leſs in the
Miniſter himſelf than in another of the people under him. The knowledge, there-
fore, which he taketh of wrongs, muſt ariſe, not from his own opinion, or conceit,
but from the evidence of the fact, which is committed ; yea, from ſuch evidence as
doth admit neither denial nor defence. For if the offender, having any.colour of
law to uphold, or any other pretence to excuſe his own uncharitable, or wrongful
dealings, ſhall wilfully ſtand in defence thereof, it ſerveth as a bar to the power of
the Miniſter in this kind. Becauſe, (as it is obſerved by men of very good judg-
ment in theſe affairs) although in this fort, our ſeparating of them be not to ſtrike
them with the mortal wound of Excommunication, but to ſtay them rather from
running deſperately headlong into their own harm; yer, it is not in us to ſever
from the Holy Communion, but ſuch as are either found guilty, by their own con-
fefſion,
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν D DI X.
ci
fellion, or have been convicted in ſome publick, ſecular, Eccleſiaſtical Court. For
who is he that ſhall take upon him to be both any man's accufer any judge ?
" Evil perſons are not raſhly, and as we liſt, to be thruſt from Communion with
the Church ; infomuch, that if we cannot proceed againſt them by any orderly
courſe of judgment, they rather are to be ſuffered for the time, than moleſted.
Many there are reclaimed, as Peter. Many, as Judas, known well enough, and yet
tolerated. Many which muſt remain undeſcried till the day of his appearance, by
whom the ſecret corners of darkneſs muſt be brought into open light. Hooker's
Ecclef. Polity, Lib. vi. p. 159.
“ February 29, 1721.
“ We the Biſhop, and Vicars-general of this Ine, having, by a paper ſent us without
date or ſubſcription, in the name of the Attorney-general, been unworthily accuſed
of mal-adminiſtration in fundry particulars which are equally groundleſs and inju-
rious, do make it our requeſt, (as it is the undoubted right of any of the Lord's
Council to do) that the Deemſters, and twenty-four Keys, be called to deem the
law truly in this great and high point; viz.
" Whether by the law and practice of this Ine, the Attorney-general can exhibit
accuſations againſt the Magiſtrates, either ſpiritual or temporal, no appeal being
brought in due form againſt their proceedings, by the perſons pretended to be
injured?
“ And whether by a procedure of this kind, in matters purely ſpiritual, as the par-
ticulars charged upon us certainly are, the metropolitical rights of the See of York
be not manifeſtly impugned, and endeavoured to be ſet aſide ?
“ Had a conſultation or conference been required, as is uſual where one court
deſires to be informed of the reaſons of proceeding in another, we ſhould, in reſpect
to the Governor, and the authority he bears in this ifle, have been ready, as we are
very well able, to give fatisfaction, that we have no way aſſumed an authority beyond
what is allowed by the laws of the Ine, nor deviated from the legal and accuſtomed
method of proceeding in our courts.
“ But, foraſmuch as we are called after this unuſual manner, and charged as afore ·
ſaid with crimes of a high nature, tending to the diminution, not only of the epiſ-
copal authority, but alſo of the Lord's prerogative and profit. We think ourſelves
obliged to deſire and infift upon the benefit of the law, (touching the calling of the
Deemſters and twenty-four Keys) as before-mentioned.
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
W. WALKER:
JO. CURGHEY.
1
" February 9, 1721.
« Whereas a moſt ſcandalous libel has been exhibited by the Attorney-general,
againſt the Biſhop, and Vicars-general, of this ifle, touching our oaths, ſtate and
government, and tending to the defamation of our office and places. We deſire
the benefit of the law, by a trial of the matter before the twenty-four Keys of this
Ide, as has been uſual in ſuch caſes.
THO. SODOR AND MAN. .
W. WALKER.
JO. CURGHEY.”
The
cii
А Р Р
PP END 1
I X,
P
1
The Law referred to, Anno 1647.
It is enacted, that if any perſon or perſons whatſoever, ſhall accuſe, or ſpeak any
ſcandalous ſpeeches, againſt any chief officer of this Inand, either ſpiritual or tem-
poral, or any of the twenty-four Keys, touching either their oaths, or ſtate, and
government, or any other ſcandalous ſpeeches, which might tend to the defaination
of their offices or places, and be not able to prove it; he or they ſhall, for every
time ſo offending, forfeit Ten Pounds, and his or their ears to be cut off for
pu-
nishment beſides.
Biſhop of Man's Letter to the Earl of Derby, March 12, 1721.
« May it pleaſe your Lordſhip,
“ My laſt was in behalf of one of my Clergy, who petitioned your Lordſhip as
one oppreſſed by ſevere fine and impriſonment; this further trouble is given your
Lordſhip, in behalf of myſelf, and Vicars-general, who have lately met with very
ſevere treatment, not to give it a worſe name, from your Governor, and Officers
here. The occaſion was this: The Archdeacon having repulſed one Mrs. Puller
from the Sacrament, gave me notice thereof, in order to an hearing; amongſt other
reaſons he gave for ſo doing, one was, that Madam Horne, the Governor's Lady,
had informed him, that ſhe had ſeen Sir James Pool, and the ſaid Gentlewoman, in
fo indecent a manner together, as that he thought it a ſufficient reaſon for expelling
her from the Lord's Table, which he did, without any previous admonition.
“ Sir James, and the Gentlewoman, complaining of this as a grievous flander,
demanded of us power to charge the Archdeacon to make it good, or to ſuffer as a
ſlanderer. The Archdeacon, to free himſelf, brought Madam Horne, who owning
herſelf to be the author of the information, and having no evidence to ſupport the
charge, and alſo refuſing to declare how the matter was, unleſs ſhe might do it
upon oath, which the law not admitting of, in regard ſhe could not be both accuſer
and witneſs ; Sir James and the Gentlewoman demanded the benefit of the law,
which was to clear themſelves upon oath; and which they did after a very ſolemn
manner, with lawful compurgators, and then petitioned for reparation for ſuch an
unjuſt reproach caſt upon them. This we could not in juſtice deny, and therefore
Madam Horne was only to aſk them forgiveneſs for the ſander, and that under
ſuch penalties as the law directs.
« This, my Lord, is plain matter of fact, and were we to die for it, we could not
have done otherwiſe, if we reſolved to act agreeably to the law, our oaths, and duty.
“ But now, inſtead of being countenanced by the Civil Power, for a faithful diſ-
charge of our duty, or any appeals from our proceedings offered; I and my Vicars-
general were ſuminoned after a very unuſual way, to appear before the Governor, and
Officers, and there treated after the moſt contemptuous manner imaginable, as if we
were the vileft of the people, or as if we were not Magiſtrates of the country, and
Miniſters of juſtice, as well as thoſe who pretended to fit in judgment upon us ; for
we were made to ſtand for ſeveral hours, (unleſs I would have ſat down below the
meaneſt clerk of the court) like criminals at the bar, and ſuch we were repeatedly
called, and then alſo charged and accuſed as malefactors, only for exerciſing ſeveral
parts of the epiſcopal authority, of which that court could not be competent judges,
namely, convocating the Clergy according to law in order to adviſe with them in
difficult caſes, cenſuring offenders in matters purely ſpiritual, ſuſpending a Clergy-
man
A А Р Е
p E N D I X.
çiii
man purſuiant to law and canon, and laſtly for having cenſured the Governor's
Lady, as if ſhe were above the law of the country, and were not under our juriſ-
diction in ſpirituals.
-:
..
“ Having duly weighed the annexed proceedings, occaſioned by a complaint of
Mr. Archdeacon Horrobin againſt Mr. Thoinas Harley, for charging him with
preaching falſe, doctrine, and having compared the ſeveral depoſitions with the ſer-
mons, to which they refer, it appears to us, and ſo we adjudge, that the ſaid Arch-
deacon, either for a fond imitation of ſome late heterodox writers, or from a deſire
of novelty, has delivered ſeveral things from the pulpit not agreeable to truth and
ſound doctrine, and by an obftinate defence of them, after he was ſeriouſly admo-
niſhed to forbear giving offence, he has done what in him lay, to involve, in end-
leſs diſputes, a Church, which, at his coming hither, he found in perfect peace
and unity. ----And this he has done,
Firſt ; By endeavouring to fix an unjuſt and groundleſs reproach upon his brethren
of the Clergy, as if they had carried the doctrine of abſolution ſo high, as to perſuade
weak minds, that they aſſume to themſelves a power of pardoning ſins.
Secondly; By afferring, in direct contradiction to the firſt Exhortation to the Com-
munion-Service, that the Abſolution of a Prieſt, whether Papiſt or Proteſtant, is at
the beſt a falſe foundation of comfort. Which .expreſſion, being made uſe of
(without any regard had to the fifty-third canon) in oppoſition to a fermon con-
cerning the power of the Keys, preached but two Sundays before in the ſame Pulpit,
did manifeſtly tend to render the excellent diſcipline of this Church contemptible;
to encourage offenders to deſpiſe her cenſures, as if publick ſatisfaction, and abſo-
lution thereupon, were not neceffary parts of repentance, where publick wrong or
offence has been given.
Thirdly; By limiting the words of Chriſt, [John xx. 23.] Whofeſoever fins ye remit,
&c. to the Apoſtles only, and affirming, that men uninſpired, weak and fallible
men, muſt no more appropriate this to themſelves, than the power of working mi-
racles; and this, in contempt of that very office, and the very words, by which he
received the order of Prieſthood; as if the Church uſurped a power which ſhe neither
underſtood, nor had any right to.
Fourthly; And, in conſequence of the foregoing aſſertion, by affirming, that God's
Miniſters have only authority to declare the terms of ſalvation, and to tell people,
that, if they come up to thoſe terms, God will pardon them; and that this, in truth,
is all that they can do ;-a poſition for which the followers of Socinus ſtand juſtly
condemned by all orthodox Churches.
Fifthly; By perplexing his hearers with his uncertain conjectures of God's uncove-
nanted mercy, making it a queſtion, not yet determined, whether the heathens, and
ſuch as have never embraced the Chriſtian religion, ſhall not receive the like benefit
with Chriſtians of pardon and ſalvation by Chriſt; laying too great ſtreſs of men's
ſalvation, upon their living up to the light of nature; and affirming, that it is no
where faid in Sacred Scripture, nor can be inferred from thence, that no man can
be ſaved, unleſs he believe in the name of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and have the
Goſpel preached to him.
Laſtly; By ſpeaking of the controverſies in the primitive Church after a very
looſe and ſuſpicious manner. For, not content with calling the diſputes about the
time of keeping Eaſter, and the Faſt preceding it, (which Faſt is ſtriềtly, and alınoſt
univerſally
1
civ
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν D 1
DI X...
i
C
univerſally obſerved here) a trifling controverſy, he immediately added, the wrang-
ling jangling diſputes about the Divinity of our Saviour,—the two natures in Chriſt,
-the doctrine of the ſacred Trinity;--heretical baptiſm, &c. as niceries in religion,
which conſiſts not in the knowledge of ſuch things ;' expreſſing himſelf ſo, as if he
deſigned (for ſo the evidences underſtood him) that his hearers Thould look upon
them all of the ſame importance, namely, all trifling.
“ All which, and many more novel aſſertions; of the ſaid Archdeacon, having,
during the courſe of this controverſy, been frequently repreſented to him as very
ſhocking and offenſive to Chriſtian ears, we were in hopes our patiences and forbear-
ance hitherto, might have had ſo good effect upon him, as to have made him ſenſible
of his errors, and induced him to have given fatisfaction to the Church, and thereby
prevent a publick cenſure.
“ But inſtead of this, he has not only preſumed to repel one of the evidences in
this controverſy from the Holy Sacrament, without any previous admonition, and
for which he has been already declared irregular; but alſo, forgetting his ordination
vows, and oath of canonical obedience, has ſince done his utmoſt to ſuperſede our
judicial acts, and to wreſt the epiſcopal authority out of our hands, by admitting
unto the Lord's Table Mrs. Horne, whom he knew to be under the cenſures of
the Church, deliberately, and this in contempt of the Rubrick before Communion,
the Canons, and the laws and ſtatutes of this Church and Nation.
“ It being, therefore, high time, of our expreſs duty, to remove the offence given
to the flock of Chriſt, by laying him under eccleſiaſtical cenſures, we do accord-
ingly pronounce him, the ſaid Mr. Robert Horrobin, Archdeacon, ſuſpended, ab
officio, et beneficio, until he give ſuch ſatisfaction to the Church, as the nature of his
crimes before-mentioned requires. Dated May 17, 1722.
" THO. SODOR AND MAN."
N. B. After the Lord Biſhop had pronounced the above ſentence, he deſired the
Clergy, now afſembled in Convocation, to declare their minds freely, if they ob-
ferved any harſhneſs, or illegality, either in the foregoing proceedings; or cenſure ;
to which they ſeverally anſwered, They did not; and added, that the ſaid cenfure
was ſo mild, as they could hardly expect the like, were they themſelves in the ſame
circumſtances. Only the Vicar of Kirk-Marown apologized for the Archdeacon,
imputing his laſt crime to his ignorance, or inadvertency, and hoping he might be
pardoned for the fame.
« The Reverend Mr. Roſs, Academical Profeffor, is authoriſed and required to
officiate in Caſtle-town Chapel, during the Archdeacon's ſuſpenſion, or until further
orders from us. Dated at Biſhop's-Court, the 25th of May, 1722.
« THO. SODOR AND Man."
Directions to our Archbiſhops, and Biſhops, for the preſerving of Unity in
the Church, and the Purity of the Chriſtian Faith ; particularly in the
Doctrine of the Holy Trinity.,
6 GEORGE R.
" MOST Reverend, and Right Reverend Fathers in God: We greet you well.
Whereas, we have been given to underſtand that divers impious tenets and doc-
trines have been of late advanced and maintained with much boldneſs and openneſs,
contrary
i
i
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν Ο Ι Χ.
contrary to the great and fundamental truths of the Chriſtian Religion, and parti-
cularly to the doctrine of the holy and ever-bleſſed Trinity; and that, moreover,
divers perſons, as well of the Clergy as. Laity, have prefumed to propagate ſuch
impious doctrines; not only. by, publick diſcourſe and converſation, but alſo by
writing and publiſhing books and pamphlets in oppolition to the ſaid ſacred truths,
to the great diſhonour of Almighty God, the diſturbance of the peace and quiet
of this our Church and nation, and the offence of all pious and fober-minded
Chriſtians,
(c. We therefore, out of our princely care and zeal for preſerving the purity of
the Chriſtian Faith, of which we are, under God; the chief defender, and alſo for
preſerving the peace and quiet of Church and State, do ſtrictly charge and require
you, our Archbiſhops and Birhaps, to whom, under us, the care of religion more
eſpecially belongs, that you do without delay. fignify to the Clergy of your ſeveral
Dioceſes this our Royal command, which we require you to ſee duly publiſhed and
obſerved, namely, that na preacher whatſoevery in his fermon or lecture, do pre-
fume to deliver any other doctrine concerning the great and fundamental truths of
our moſt holy religion, and particularly concerning the bleſſed Trinity, than what
are contained in the Holy Scriptures, and are agreeable to the three Creeds and the
thirty-nine Articles of Religion.
“. And whereas divers good laws have been enacted for reſtraining the exor-
bitant liberties aforeſaid, one particularly in the thirteenth year of Queen Elizabeth,
chap. 12, entitled An Äft for Miniſters of the Church to be of sound religion, by
which it is provided in the ſtatute, « That if any perſon ecclefiaftical, of which
ſhall have an ecclefiaftical living, ſhall adviſedly maintain, or affirm, any doctrine
directly contrary or repugnant to the Thirty-nine Articles, and being convened
before the Biſhop of the Dioceſe, ſhall perſiſt therein, or not revoke his error, or
after ſuch revocation, eftſoon affirm ſuch untrue doctrine ; ſuch maintaining or
affirming and perſiſting, or ſuch eftfoon's affirming, hall be juſt cauſe to deprive
ſuch perſon of his eccleſiaſtical promotion; and it ſhall be lawful for the Biſhop
of the Dioceſe, or the Ordinary, to deprive ſuch perſon fo.perſiſting, or lawfüily
i convicted of ſuch eftſoon's affirming; and upon ſuch ſentence of deprivation pro-
( nounced, he ſhall be indeed deprived.'
". And one other Act of Parliament made in the ninth year of King William
the Third; entitled. An A&t for
. the more efcEtual ſuppreſling of blafpheuy, and pro-
faneneſs, by which, it is..provided. That if any perſon: inali
, by writing, printing,
teaching, or adviſed ſpeaking, deny any one of the perſons in the Holy Trinity
< to be. God, or ſhall aſſert and maintain there are more Gods than one or ſhall
5. deny the Chriſtian religion to be true, or the Holy Scriptures of the Old anch
· New Teſtament to be of Divine authority; and ſhall, upon indictment or in-
« formation in any of his Majeſty's courts ar Weſtminſter, or at the aſſizes, be
(lawfully convicted by the oath of two or more .credible witneſſes ; ſuch perſons
" for the firſt offence, ſhall be adjudged incapable and diſabled in law, to have, or
enjoy, any office or employment eccléſiaſtical, civil, or military. And if any
perfon ſo convicted as aforeſaid.ſhallat the time of his conviction, enjoy. or
poffefs any office, place, or employment, ſuch., office, place, ar employment,
· Thall be void; and if he offend and be convicted a ſecond time of any of the
' faid: crimes,' he fliall be diſabled to fué, profecuçe, plead, or uſe, any action or
e information in any court of law or equity, or to be guardian of any child, or
executor or adminiſtrator of any perſon, or capable of any legacy, or deed of
VOL. I.
gift,
6.
}
I
s
1
1
>
évi
APPE N D
N D I x.
gift, or to bear any office civil or military, or benefice ecclefiaftical, for ever,
( within this realın, and ſhall alſo ſuffer impriſonment for the ſpace of three years,
(without bail or main-prize, from the time of ſuch conviction.
ss We-therefore, being deſirous to diſcountenance and ſuppreſs all ſuch impious
attenipts and practices to the utmoſt of our power, do ſtrictly charge and com-
mand you to make uſe of your own authority for that end, according to the tenor
and direction of the ſaid act" made in the thirteenth year of Queen Elizabeth,
together with all other means and endeavours ſuitable to your holy profeſſion, for
oppoſing and ſuppreſſing all'fuch practices; and we on our part will give ſtrict
charge to our Judges and all other civil: officers, to do their duty in executing the
ſaid act made in the ninth year of King William the Third, and all other good and
wholeſome laws made for the preſervation of our holy religion, upon ſuch perſons
as ſhall offend againſt the ſame, and thereby give occaſion of ſcandal and diſturb-
ance in our Church and Kingdom.
.e. Given at our Court at St. James's, the 7th day of. May, 1721, in the ſeventlı
year of our reign. By his Majeſty's command,
"'CARTERET.”
1
A
1
Cenſure of the Vicar of Kirk-Marown.
« At a Court held in Kirk-Michael, the 27th of June, 1721.
* Whereas it appears by the annexed depoſitions, that Mr. William Bridſon,
Vicar of Kirk-Marown, did affirm he could make the Lord Biſhop a liar, only he
was aſhamed to do it, touching a cenſure granted by his Lordſhip and the whole
court againſt Henry Balfour; which cenſure he alſo called unjuſt and illegal, and that
he would prove it fo. And in purſuance of his ſaid falſe and ſcandalous aſperſion,
preſumed to adminifter the Holy Sacrament to the ſaid Balfour, whilſt under the
cenſure aforeſaid. And all this under pretence of a verbal order being granted by
his Lordſhip, with the conſent of the Court, for the ſaid Balfour's only aſking Mr.
Chriſtian's forgiveneſs; the contrary to which has been affirmed and ſubſcribed
'unto by the whole Court; and likewiſe fully appears, as well by the depoſitions of
four perſons of undoubted credit who were then preſent, as by the written order
that day granted in the ſaid caſe.
" For theſe and other inſtances of great contempt and inſolence towards his
Lordſhip at ſundry times, particularly in a full conſiſtory court, in the face of the
country; and for his long and malicious perſiſting therein, contrary to the laws of
the Church, and in utter diſregard of his Ordination vows, &c. he the ſaid Mr.
Bridſon is hereby ſuſpended ab officio et beneficio, and is ſo declared to be and con-
tinue until ſufficient ſatisfaction ſhall be made for the great injury done his Lord-
ſhip, and the offence given to all ſober Chriſtians within this Dioceſe.
“ And of this Cenſure publication is to be made in Kirk-Marown Church next
Lord's Day,; and notice to be then given, who ſhall be the perſons appointed to
Officiate there during the ſuſpenſion aforeſaid.
W.. WALKER, JO. CURGHEY."
« MEMORANDUM.
Beſides the Lord Biſhop, Vicars-general, and Epiſcopal
Regiſter, the following Clergy were preſent:
466 The Rev. Mr. CHARLES WATTLEWORTH,
Mr. COSNAHAN, Senior,
Mr. MATTHIAS CURGHEY,
Mr. COSNAHAN, Junior,
Mr. WILLIAM GELL,
Mr. John Woods, Junior."
To
6
A
P P E
N
DI X.
'cvii
5
.
“ To the Right Reverend Father in God Thomas Lord Biſhop of Sodor and Man.
“ The humble Petition of William Bridfons of Kirk-Marown.
" SHEWING,
" That your Petitioner, in his paffion-at a certain time in Peel-town, very info-
lently and rudely expreſſed himſelf in relation to your Lordſhip, of which he is
now very ſenſible, and for which he is alſo heartily ſorry. And being for that and
other reaſons ſuſpended, he has now no other refuge to Ay unto but your Lordſhip’s
clemency, and forgiving temper ; hoping that that inay prevail, and receive him
again into favour.
Therefore, your Petitioner, with all ſubiniſfion imaginable, begs of your Lord-
ſhip to forgive him this great offence, and to intercede with the Vicars-general to
take off his ſuſpenſion, and to reſtore him to the exerciſe of his office, which ſhall
be a perpetual obligation on your Petitioner to take ſpecial care of his future be-
haviour, and for his Lordſhip’s happineſs and theirs alſo to pray.
My Lord, I am heartily ſorry for the great wrong and injury done your Lord-
ſhip, in ſaying I could prove your Lordſhip a liar, for which offence I humbly beg
your Lordſhip's pardon and for all my other offences whatever; beſeeching your
Lordſhip to paſs them by, and to order my reſtoration tº the exerciſe of my func-
tion. And I hope, by-God's grace, I ſhall for the future approve myſelf,
My Lord,
« Your Lordſhip's moff dutiful fon and ſervant,
" WILLIAM BRIDSON."
1
CC
1
}
e Our Right Reverend Dioceſan having extended his fatherly favour' and indul-
gence to Mr. Bridſon, in accepting his ſubmiſſion and humble acknowledgment of
his offence, which we hope may beget in him a grateful and laſting ſenſe of his
Lordſhip's clemency and tenderneſs, and conſequently of his own obligations to the
profoundeſt reverence and obedience: We have therefore thought fit, in obſer-
vance of his Lordſhip's good pleaſure in that behalf, to determine, that the ſentence
of ſuſpenſion ab officio et beneficio, paſſed on the 27th of June laft, ſhall lake na
further effect againſt the ſaid Mr. Bridfon; namely, 'when this our order, with the
petition, &c. thereto annexed, ſhall be publiſhed the next Lord's Day, (after the
reading of the firſt ſervice) by the Vicar, Chaplain, or Curate, whoſe courſe it is
to officiate at Kirk-Marown, who is alſo to give the ſenſe of the ſame to the
people in the native language ; after which, the ſaid Mr. Bridfon is allowed to
proceed to the reading of the ſecond ſervice, and to the performiance of all other
parts of his office, being hereby declared to be reſtored his office and and benefice,
in all points as heretofore.
« Dated this 29th of Auguſt, 1721.
WILLIAM WALKER.
JOHN CURGHEY."
« MY BRETHREN,
• Whereas a moſt peftilent book, entitled The Independent Whig, has been lately
brought into this Dioceſe, and, as we are certainly inforined, induſtriouſly handed
about, with a manifeft intent to beguile ignorant and unſtable fouls, and to render
the doctrine, the diſcipline, and the government of this Church contemptible; and
this
I 2
-
1
Eviti
A. PPE
N. D
I
By his
CC
this without any regard had unto his Majeſty's directions lately fent unto me by his
Grace our Metropolitan, and communicated unto you, expreſsly condemning ſuch
vile books and the ſpreading of them. I think it my duty to acquaint you there-
with, and with ſome of the baneful contents thereof, that you may be upon your
guard, and that, we may endeavour to ſecure the flock over which the Holy Ghoſt
hath made us overſeers, from the miſchief intended by this and ſuch-like blafphe-
mous books, which God, whether for our punithinent or trial, has ſuffered to be
fent amongſt us.
* That the great deſign of the book above-mentioned is to undermine the
Chriſtian religion, appears,
Ko By the Author's repreſenting all religion as the mere contrivance of Eccle-
fiafticks, for their own intereft ;
rage
and malice againſt the antient Creeds, even that called the Apoſtles
not excepted, and by his treating all ſuch as at any time have contended for the faith
once delivered to the Saints, as the tools of Princes, and as the peft of mankind :
By ridiculing the venerable Fathers and Councils of the primitive Church after
the moſt ſcandalous manner, and thereby depriving, as much as lies in the power
of hell to do it, the Church of Chriſt of their teſtimony to the truth, and of the
then received ſenſe of the Sacred Scriptures:
By making a very jeſt of the Ordinances of the Goſpel, and proſtituting the
Sacraments ordained by Chriſt himſelf to contempt, magnifying thoſe hereticks
who de avowedly reject them:
By making the peace of the Church, the bane of ſociety; and unity amongſt
Chriſtians, ſo much required by Jeſus Chriſt, the very cauſe and badge of lavery :
« Bý ſcoffing at Holy Orders, and making a blaſpheinous compariſon betwixt
the powers conveyed by the Apoſtles to their fucceffors, and thoſe given by an
Attorney-general.
" And that we may be aſſured that all this is from that ſpirit of Antichriſt, which
St. John ſaith ſhould come into the world, the author of this book' makes the want
of faith an indifferent matter, and expreſsly faith, that no man will be rewarded
or puniſhed, for having, or not having, right or wrong conceptions of the incar-
nation, that is, concerning Jeſus Chriſt's being come in the fleſh; which the
Apoſtle gives as the very mark of Antichriſt.
“ In ſhort; the whole book is one continued deſign, in which the devil and
the authors have ſhewed the utmoſt ſkill to lay waſte the Church of Chriſt; to
overthrow all revealed religion; to reduce men to a ſtate of nature; and to bring
all things into confuſion, both ſacred and civil.
« Leſt, therefore, we ſhould provoke God to deprive this Church and nation of
the bleſſings of truth and unity, and the means of grace which we have ſo long
enjoyed, by ſeeming to ſleep while the enemy is ſo buſy in fowing tares, and by
neglecting to make uſe of all means becoming the ſpirit of the Goſpel, to hinder
ſuch vile tenets from ſpreading, to the manifeſt danger both of Church and State;
I beſeech you, my brethren, to join with me in putting a ſtop, if poſſible, to the
beginnings of profaneneſs and infidelity;
“ By convincing our people, from the Word of God, of the neceſſity of holding
faft the myſtery of faith in a pure conſciences that is, of believing well, as well as
living well; not being like children carried away with every blaft of vain doctrine;
and
more
1
1
L
A PPE N D I X.
C1X
1
and of the prodigious fin of thoſe, who teach, countenance, or embrace, any thing
contrary to the Goſpel we have received : (The Apoſtle faith, and repeats it, Let
ſuch be Anathema, let them be accurſed :)
« By detecting the agents and abettors of this Anti-chriſtian ſpirit, that either
they may be convinced of their error, in the ſpirit of meekneſs, or cut off front
the body of Chriſt, that they may learn not to blafpheme.
« And for ourſelves, my brethren, let us endeavour, by well-doing, to put ta
filence the ignorance of fooliſh men, holding faſt the faithful word as we have been
taught; that we may be able, by found doctrine, both to exhort and convince the
gainſayers.
" Given under my hand this 27th of January, in the year of
our Lord 1721, and the twenty-fifth of our conſecration.
** To the Rev. Mr. Woods, Epiſcopal Regiſter; to
be coinmunicated to the Clergy of this Dioceſe."
« THO. SODOR AND MAN."
To the Right Reverend the Biſhop, and the Vicars-general of this Ifle.
« Whereas, by an order of the gth of February laſt, you were required to retract
and cancel your late proceedings againſt certain perſons therein mentioned, exempt
by the laws of this iſand from the juriſdiction of your Court, which proceedings
were found to be contrary to the laws and the Lord's prerogative within this Iſland,
And foraſmuch as I do not find that you have yet obſerved the aforeſaid order,
Theſe are therefore to require you to give obedience thereunto, according to the
tenor and purport thereof, and forthwith make a due return of your performance
therein, under the penalties the law preſcribes in ſuch caſes.
“ Given under my hand at Caſtle-Ruſhin, the 20th day of June, 1722.
“ ALEX. HORNE."
To Captain Alexander Horne, Governor of this Iſle.
" Whereas, by an order dated the 9th of February laſt and ſent us the 24th of
May following, your honour, together with the Comptroller, the late Water-
bailiff, and two Deemſters, have taken upon you (after we had been moſt ignomi-
niouſly treated, and threatened with the conſequence and puniſhment of ſtanding
mute, becauſe we could not ſubinit to your authority in ſpirituals) to arraign and
cenſure us, the Biſhop and Vicars-ġeneral of this Ille, for ſeveral matters in your
ſaid order mentioned of a merely ſpiritual nature ; namely,
“ For ſuſpending a delinquent Clergyman, according to the canons and laws of
this Church, for breach of his ordination vows, and violation of his canonical
obedience.
“ Secondly; for convocating the Clergy of the Dioceſe, in order to adviſe with
them in difficult caſes, in purſuance of the very direction and tenor of the law.
“ Thirdly; for requiring your wife, according to the rules of the Goſpel, and
the laws of this Church, to be reconciled to her neighbour; namely, to aſk for-
giveneſs of Sir James Pool and Mrs. Puller, whom ſhe had grievouſly injured by a
Nanderous charge, in which ſhe had not one evidence to ſupport her; and of which
ſlander the ſaid perſons cleared themſelves upon oath, with lawful compurgators.
Laftly;
«
1
CX
Α Ρ Ρ Ε
Ρ Ρ
N DI
X.
G
1
* Laſtly; for declaring the Archdeacon to have acted irregularly in repelling the
ſaid Mrs. Puller from the Holy Sacrament, without a previous admonition, or any
regard to the Rubrick and Canons of the Church.
« In all which caſes there neither was offered us, nor did any appeal lie to you
from our proceedings; we having a Metropolitan 'to whom we are accountable,
and before whom or any other competent judge, we are able to juſtify all our
acts to be legal, regular, agreeable to the law and conſtant courſe of juſtice in this
Ifle, and not in the leaſt tending to the diminution of the Lord's prerogative, or
the ſubverſion of the government; imputations which we abhor and deny, though
the ſame be injuriouſly aifirmed in your faid order, by which we are likewiſe re-
quired and menaced, as we are alſo by another order of the 20th inſtant, under
ſevere penalties, to retract and cancel our proceedings in the caſes aforeſaid, (though
all of them be matters of exprefs duty) and not to prefume to act in ſuch caſes, for
the future.
" And whereas, in the late proceedings againſt Mr. Henry Halſal, our fpiritual
juriſdiction, exerciſed as uſual over the foldiers, is called an unlawful power, though
the law expreſsly provides, that no perſon whatſoever ſhall be privileged from Church
Cenfures ; which fàid cenſures he having ſubmitted to, (as became a good Chriſtian)
in order to be reſtored to the peace of the Church which he had forfeited by his
ſin of fornication, was fo feverely dealt with on that account, that he was conſtrained,
after defiring time to make application to the Lord of the Iſle, to appeal to his
Majeſty in Council, for which he was thrown into the dungeon, where he lay two
days and two nights, as if he had been a condemned malefactor.
“ By which, and by the other inſtances before-inentioned, you have endeavoured
not only to make it penal for the Biſhop to take care of the ſouls committed to his
charge, and to obſtruct us in the faithful diſcharge of our duty, but alſo, by taking
cognizance of acts purely epiſcopal, you have, as much as in you lay, diveſted his
Grace the Archbiſhop of York of his metropolitical authority, eſtabliſhed by acts
of Parliament.
« Laftly; foraſmuch as, being charged with having acted contrary to law and
the Lord's prerogative, we have four ſeveral times deſired and demanded (as by
an expreſs law we have a right to do) and have been as often denied, to have the
Deemſters and twenty-four Keys called, to deem the law truly in ſeveral high
points in debate, this being the legal and uſual way of reſolving doubtful points in
law, and the moſt effectual means of determining whether any imagiſtate has in-
vaded the Lord's juſt prerogative, or ſubverted the laws of the Íſle.
« We therefore, hoping to find redreſs for theſe great injuries done to us and
the offices we bear, and purpoſing to uſe all juſt and legal ways of obtaining the
ſame, do in the mean time for ourſelves, and likewiſe for his Grace of York our
Metropolitan, until he ſhall be fully apprized of theſe matters, PROTEST againſt all
your proceedings in the caſes before-mentioned, as no way belonging to your cog-
nizance; defiring that this our Proteſtation may remain on record, as a teſtimony of
our integrity and endeavours to preſerve the conſtitution of this Inie, both in Church
and State, inviolate to poſterity.
so Given in at the Tinwald-Court, June 25, 1722.
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
W. WALKER.
JO. CURGHEY."
To
1
Α Ρ Ρ Ε
N DI
D I X.
cxi
« To the Honourable the Governor of this Iſle.
Having juſt now had an account from the Reverend Mr. Rofs, whom I
ap-
pointed to officiate in Caſtle-rown Chapel during the Archdeacon's ſuſpenſion, that
the doors of the ſaid Chapel are ſhut up, and that you have refuſed to deliver him
the keys, whereby the people are deprived of the publick worſhip of God, and the
Chapel of that town, which has ever been ſubject to me and my predeceſſors, is en-
deavoured to be made independent; I do, therefore, again complain againſt your
ſaid act, as a freſh inſtance of your intrenching on the epiſcopal authority, and
which (if not ſpeedily remedied) may open a gap for a much greater and more per-
nicious innovation.
“ THO. SODOR AND MAN."
66 At a Tinwald-Court, June 25, 1722."
" At a Tinwald-Court, holden the 25th of June, 1722.
« Foraſinuch as the Biſhop and Vicars-general of this Iſland were, by an order
of the gth of February laſt, required to retract and cancel ſeveral late proceedings
in their courts, which were contrary to the laws of this Inand, and the ſtate and
government thereof; and were again required by precept to obſerve and perform
the ſame as the law directs in ſuch caſes; and having this day publickly refuſed to
give due obedience to either of thein:
Therefore, for their contempt, the ſaid Biſhop is fined in Fifty Pounds, and
the Vicars-general in Twenty Pounds a-piece, which the Coroner is required forth-
with to demand.
66 ALEX. HORNE.
" To the Coroner of Michael-Sheading.'
A
I
1
“ N. B. Although the above order is ſaid to be given at a Tinwald-Court, yet
that Court, which of neceſſity muſt conſiſt of the Governor, Officers, Deemſters, and
twenty-four Keys were departed, and the twenty-four Keys, and ſeveral of the
Council abfent, when the ſaid order. was made.
THO. SODOR AND Man,"
" To the twenty-four Keys, Repreſentatives of the Commons of this the.
" GENTLEMEN,
< Among the many indignities put upon us, the Biſhop and Vicars-general, of
late years, by the Temporal Court, that of being fined at the laſt Tinwald is not
the leaſt amicting, in regard that whatſoever is ſaid to be done at that ſolemn
Aſſembly (as is the order for fining us) will, by poſterity, be underſtood to have
been done with the knowledge and approbation of the whole Court, which conſiſt-
ing of the Governor, Council, Deemſters, and twenty-four Keys, we deſire to
know, whether you the ſaid Keys were made acquainted with, or gave your conſent
to, the ſaid order, or to our preſent impriſonment?
And foraſmuch as we were that day openly charged with exerciſing a ſpiritual
tyranny, you who dwell in ſeveral parts of this Ine may do us the juſtice of teſti-
fying, whether you know, or believe, there be any juſt cauſe for ſo heavy, and (as
we perſuade ourſelves) fo groundleſs an imputation.
.. Dated in Caftle-Ruſhin, July 10, 1722.
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
WM. WALKER.
JOHN CURGHEY."
My
of
cxii
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν D Ι Χ.
“ My Lords, and Reverend Gentlemen,
" We the Keys of Man, as well to fatisfy your Lordſhip and you the Eccle-
fiaftical Judges, as to juſtify ourſelves to poſterity, do hereby certify and declare,
that though we were preſent at the Tinwald, during the whole tiine of the ſitting of
the Court, and until the ſame was diſiniffed as uſual, we neither were made acquainted
with, nor gave our conſent to, the order you mention; neither was any ſuch order
there made or concerted. And therefore we could not but be much ſurpriſed to
hear of your being then fined and afterwards impriſoned.
And as to the charge of exerciſing a ſpiritual tyranny, we do folemnly teſtify
(as we are in duty bound) that there is no cauſe to us known for ſo ſtrange an im-
putation, being verily perſuaded, that you have been ſo far from aſſuming to your-
Telves an undue authority, that the Church was never better governed than in your
time, nor juſtice more impartially adminiſtred in the Eccleſiaſtical Courts of this Ine.
J. STEVENSON,
JAMES BANCK'ES,
JOHN. CURCHEY,
ROBERT CURGHEY,
THO. CHRISTIAN,
John MURRAY,
WM. CHRISTIAN,
PHIL, MOORE,
EDM. CORLĘTT,
SIL. RATCLIFFE,
J. WATTLEWORTH, Jun. JOHN CHRISTIAN.
Tho. CORLETT,
JAMES CHRISTIAN,
“I Thoinas Stevenſon, not being preſent at the Tinwald, agree with
thren, only in reſpect of the latter clauſe,
" THO. STEVENSON."
~ Mem. Five of our Members were abſent at the ſigning hereof,
- Caſtle-town, July 11, 1722."
“JOHN STEVENSON."
A
my Bre-
L. S.
« At a Court of Kenſington the 19th of July, 1722. Preſent, the
King's Moſt Excellent Majeſty in Council.
Upon reading this day at the board the humble Petition of Thomas Biſhop
of Man, and of William Walker and John Curghey, Preſbyters, Paſtors, and
Vicars-general of the Dioceſe and Ile of Man, complaining of the proceedings
of Captain Alexander Horne, Governor of the ſaid Inand, Mr. John Rowe, Comp-
troller, Mr. Williain Sedden, then Water-bailiff, and Mr. Daniel M’ylrea and Mr.
Charles Moore, Deemſters; for taking upon them a pretended authority to examine
into ſeveral eccleſiaſtical cenſures the petitioners had paſſed in their ſpiritual court,
and for requiring the Petitioners, under penalcies to be inflicted, to retract and cancel
the ſaid cenſures, which the Pętįtioners not obeying, they fined the faid Biſhop in
the fuin of 'Fifty Pounds, and che ſaid Vicars-general Twenty, Pounds each, for
'contempt; and on the 29th of Jụnę laſt, the Petitioners, were impriſoned for not
paying the ſame ; and therefore praying amongſt other matters that his Majeſty
will pleaſe to order the ſaid Alexander Horne, &c, to return their anſwer to this
complaint, and that the Petitioners may have copies of ſuch of the records as they
may have occaſion of.
« His Majeſty, in Council, taking the ſame into, conſideration, is pleaſed, to
order, that a copy of the ſaid Petition" (which is hereunto annexęd) be tranf-
mitred, to the faid Alexander Horne, John Rowe,' William Sedden, Daniel
M'ylrea, and Charles Moore, who are hereby required to return their anſwer in
writing heréto with all ſpeed'; and his Majeſty is hereby' further pleaſed to order,
that the ſaid Biſhops and the other complainants, be allowed free recourſe to any
of
Α Ρ Ρ Ε
cxiii
ND X.
D 1 1
1
of the records in the ſaid Ine of Man, and to have authentick and atteſted copies
of ſuch as they ſhall have occaſion for, upon paying the accuſtomed fees for the
faine. And the Right Honourable the Earl of Derby, proprietor of the ſaid Ine,
the faid Alexander Horne, and all others concerned, are to take notice of this his
Majeſty's pleaſure, and govern themſelves herein accordingly.
« JA. VERNON."
1
“ To the King's moft Excellent Majeſty in Council.
« The humble Petition of Thomas Biſhop of Man, and of William Walker and
John Curghey, Preſbyters, Paftors, and Vicars-general of the Dioceſe
of Man; now priſoners in Caſtle-Rufhin, within the faid Iſland;
« SHEWETH,
« That your petitioners, and the reſt of the Clergy of that Dioceſe, on the 27th
of June, 1721, regularly proceeded to ſuſpend, ab officio et beneficio, Mr. William
Bridſon, Vicar of Marown, for contempt and inſolence to the ſaid Biſhop in a full
conſiſtory court, and breach of his ordination vows:
" That on the 19th of December, 1725, they alſo proceeded to make two other
eccleſiaſtical cenſures, one againſt Mr. Archdeacon Horrobin, whereby his repelling
Mrs. Puller from the Holy Sacrament without cauſe was declared irregular; and
the other againſt Mrs. Jane Horne, whereby ſhe was ordered to acknowledge an
offence committed by her, and to aſk forgiveneſs of the perſons offended for the
great injury done them, either in St. Mary's Chapel of Caſtle-town, or (if the
parties were ſatisfied therewich) before the Vicar of the pariſh :
" That all theſe cenſures being regularly pronounced, and in caſes merely ſpi-
ritual, no appeal has to this day been offered to your Petitioners by or on
behalf of any of the ſaid perſons; but, on the contrary, the ſaid Mr. Bridfon has
acknowledged his offences for which he was deprived, ſubmitted to the cenfure,
and interceded with your Petitioners to have his ſuſpenſion taken off:
" That had the ſaid cenſures been irregularly pronounced, any appeal could
only have lain before the moſt Reverend Father in God, his Grace the Archbiſhop
of York, as Metropolitan; the Biſhoprick and Dioceſe of Man being, by Act of
Parliament of the thirty-third year of the reign of King Henry the Eighth, annexed
to the province of York.
« Notwithſtanding which, upon the 24th of May laſt, your Petitioners were
ſerved with an order or writing, made by the pretended authority of Captain Alex-
ander Horne, Governor of the ſaid Ifand, Mr. John Rowe, Comptroller, Mr. Wil-
liam Sedden, then Water-bailiff, and Mr. Daniel M'ylrea, and Mr. Charles Moore,
Deemſters, in the ſaid Iſland ; which writing bore date the 9th of February laſt,
wherein the aforeſaid proceedings were arraigned, and your Petitioners injuriouſly
charged to have acted therein contrary to law, to the diminution of the Lord's pre-
rogative, and to the fubverſion of the government, and by which your Petitioners
were in a menacing manner required, under penalties to be inflicted, to retract
and cancel their proceedings in the aforeſaid caſes.
*** And on the 21ſt of June laſt, your Petitioners were ſerved with another order
in writing, made and ſigned by the faid Alexander Horne, Governor, and dated
the day before, taking notice of the ſaid order of the gth of February, and that
VOL. I.
f
the
+
cxist
A P P E N D DI
I X.
the proceedings thereby ordered to be retracted and cancelled, had been againſt
perſons who by the laws of the Iſand were exempt from the juriſdiction of your
Petitioners court, (although, in fact, the law expreſsly provides that no perſon what-
foever ſhall be privileged from Church cenſures; and beſides, two of the ſaid per-
fons cenſured were Clergymen within the ſaid Inand,) and requiring again under
penalty, that your Petitioners ſhould not only obey the order of the gth of February,
but alſo make a due return of their performance.
" That what makes theſe orders more irregular and ſurpriſing than they ſeem to
be, is, that they do not appear to have been iſſued or granted at the requeſt of the
ſeveral parties cenſured by your Petitioners as aforeſaid, but rather to proceed from
the mere motion of the ſaid Governor, and other officers aforeſaid.
" That on the 25th of June laft, (being four days after your Petitioners were
ſerved with the ſaid ſecond order of the 20th of June) at a Court of Tinwald held
in the ſaid Ifand, at which the ſaid Governor and Officers aſſiſted, your Petitioners
preſented a proteſt (ſigned by them, and directed to the ſaid Governor) in behalf of
theinſelves, and of his Grace the Archbiſhop of York their Metropolitan, againſt
all the ſaid officers' proceedings in the caſes before-mentioned, as no way belonging
to their cognizance; your Petitioners at the ſame time declaring by the ſaid proteſt,
that they purpoſed to uſe all juſt and legal ways of obtaining redreſs.
“Whereupon a pretended order of the ſaid Tinwald-Court was made the ſame
25th of June, taking notice, that your Petitioners had refuſed to comply with either
of the ſaid orders of the 9th of February, or 20th of June, and therefore fining
your Petitioner the Biſhop in Fifty Pounds, and your Petitioners the Vicars-general
in Twenty Pounds a-piece, for their contempt; which fines the Coroner of Michael
Sheading was thereby required to demand forthwith.
" That this laſt order, though ſaid to be made at a Tinwald-Court, was not
made till after that Court was diffolved, and the majority of the members neceſſary
to hold ſuch court were neither preſent at making that order, or acquainted there-
with; nor would that order or ſentence have been at all legal or regular, if all the
members of ſuch court had been preſent at the making thereof.
" That about two days after making the laſt order, the Coroner demanded the faid
fines of your Petitioners, but your Petitioners could by no means ſubmit to pay the
ſame ; whereupon, on the 29th of June laft, being St. Peter's Day, your Petitioners
were bý three ſoldiers taken and carried to priſon, in Caſtle-Ruihin aforeſaid, and
are there ſtill detained by means of the aforeſaid orders, without any hopes of relief,
ſave from your Majeſty's goodneſs and juſtice.
'
“ Your petitioners, therefore, moſt humbly pray your Majeſty, that they may
have your Majeſty's immediate order for their releaſe, they being ready to give
ſecurity for the ſaid fines, if the ſame ſhall be legal; and that the ſaid Alexander
Horne, John Rowe, William Sedden, Daniel M'ylrea, and Charles Moore, may be
directed to return their anſwer in writing forthwith to this your Petitioners' com-
plaint, and that your petitioners may be allowed free recourſe to any records in the
ÎNand, and to have authentick and atteſted copies of ſuch as they ſhall want, paying
the accuſtomed fees; and that a day may be appointed for hearing this your Peti-
tioners' complaint, and the anſwer of the ſaid officers, when the ſame ſhall arrive;
and that your Petitioners and their witneſſes may come over to attend ſuch hearing,
without performing quarantine, (which the age and infirmity of ſome of them
will not allow them to undergo, without hazard of their lives) the commiſſioners
of
A P. P E N D I 1 X.
Į
CXV
have ſuch repara-
.
of your Majeſty's cuſtoms having, as your petitioners are informed, no objection to
the taking off the quarantine from the Ine of Man.
" And that upon ſuch hearing, your Petitioners may have ſuch relief againſt the
faid orders of the gth of February 1721, and the 20th and 25th of June 1722,
either by reverſing the ſame, or by allowing your Petitioners to appeal therefrom,
as againſt the ſaid Governor and Officers before-named, and may have ſuch
tions and fatisfaction for the great injuries done to them, and ſuch coſts, charges,
and other relief, as to your Majeſty, in your great wiſdom and goodneſs, ſhall
ſeem meet.
“ And your Petitioners, as in duty bound, ſhall ever pray,” &c.
A true copy. JA. VERNON.
L. S.
« At a Court at Kenſington, the 7th day of Auguſt, 1722.
“ Preſent, the King's Moſt Excellent Majeſty in Council.
“ Upon reading this day at the board a report from Mr. Attorney and Mr.
Sollicitor-general, dated the ſecond of this inſtant Auguſt, on the petition of Thomas
Biſhop of Man, and William Walker and John Curghey, Preſbyters, Paſtors, and
Vicars-general of the Dioceſe of Man; complaining of the proceedings of Captain
Alexander Horne, Governor of the ſaid Ifand, Mr. John Rowe, Comptroller,
Mr. William Sedden, then Water-bailiff, and Mr. Daniel M'ylrea, and Mr. Charles
Moore, Deemſters; for taking upon them a pretended authority to examine into
ſeveral eccleſiaſtical cenſures, requiring the Petitioners, under penalties to be in-
fiicted, to retract and cancel the ſaid cenſures, which the Petitioners not obeying,
they fined the ſaid Biſhop in the ſum of fifty pounds, and the ſaid Vicars-general
twenty pounds each, for contempt; and on the 29th of June laſt, the Petitioners
were impriſoned for not obeying the ſame; and therefore praying, among other
matters, that his Majeſty will grant them an immediate order for their releaſe, they
being ready to give ſecurity for the faid fines, if the ſame ſhall be found legal, upon
hearing the matter before his Majeſty in council, and to be otherwiſe relieved in
the premiſes:
“ His Majeſty in council, taking the ſaid report into conſideration, was well
pleaſed to approve thereof, and to order, as it is hereby ordered, that a copy of the
faid report (which is hereunto annexed) be tranſmitted to the ſaid Biſhop, and
Vicars-general.
" TEMPLE STANYAN.”
1
« To the King's Moſt Excellent Majeſty.
« May it pleaſe your Majeſty,
“ In humble obedience to your Majeſty's order in council of the igth of July
laft, referring to us the petition of Thomas Biſhop of Man, William Walker and
John Curghey, Preſbyters, Paftors, and Vicars-general of the Dioceſe of Man;
we have conſidered the ſaid petition, which complains of the proceedings of Captain
Alexander Horne, Governor of the ſaid Inand, and others, taking upon them a
pretended authority, to examine into ſeveral eccleſiaſtical cenſures, which the Peti-
tioners had paſſed in their ſpiritual court; and for requiring the petitioners, under
penalties to be inficted, to retract the ſaid cenfures, which the Petitioners not
obeying, they fined the ſaid Biſhop in the ſum of Fifty Pounds, and the ſaid Vicars-
I 2
general
cxvi
А Р Р Е
N D
I X.
general in Twenty Pounds each, for a contempt; and ſets forth further, That on
the 29th day of June laſt, the Petitioners were impriſoned for not obeying the
ſame; and therefore prays (amongſt other matters) that your Majeſty would be
pleaſed to grant the Petitioners an immediate order for their releaſe, they being
ready to give ſecurity for the fines, if the ſame ſhould be found legal, and to be
otherwiſe relieved in the premiſes.
“ And your Majeſty having been pleaſed, by the ſaid order, to command us to
report our opinion what method will be proper to be taken for the releaſe of the
Petitioners; and alſo, that your Attorney-general ſhould give notice in writing of
the ſaid complaint to the Earl of Derby, proprietor of the Ine of Man, and to
know from his Lordſhip, whether he hath any objection to the Petitioners being
releaſed from priſon, upon their giving ſecurity to anſwer the ſaid fines if found
legal; We humbly certify your Majeſty, that in obedience to the ſaid order, a
letter was ſent to the Earl of Derby, together with a copy of the ſaid petition and
order, whereby his Lordſhip was deſired to let us know whether he had any objec-
tion to the Petitioners being releaſed from priſon, upon their giving ſecurity to
anſwer the fines if legal? To which letter his Lordſhip was pleaſed to return an
anſwer, dated the 29th day of July laſt; the ſubſtance whereof is,
“ That his Lordſhip not having had the leaſt intimation of the contents of the
faid letter, from the Governor of the Ine of Man, or Council, or twenty-four
Keys; till he heard from them (which he would endeavour to do as ſoon as he
could, by ſending a copy of the Biſhop's petition, and of the faid letter, to the
Inand, by the firſt opportunity) he did not know what anſwer to make to the
letter or the order incloſed therein.
" That till his Lordſhip hears what the Governor, &c. have to ſay for themſelves,
it is impoffible for him to give any opinion.
« That he believes the matter contained in the Biſhop's petition to be miſrepre-
ſented, but hopes in a little time to give a more ſatisfactory account of the whole
proceeding; which till he is able to do; his Lordſhip hopes he may be excuſed from
giving any opinion in this matter, ſince he really thinks that the perſons complained
of are honeſt and very well-meaning men.
" His Lordſhip is pleaſed to conclude, with ſaying, that it will be made very
plain, that he is not as yet in the leaft, either directly or indirectly, concerned in
this matter; or that any thing has been done therein, either by his direction, or the
leaſt hint about it, to any perſon whatſoever ; but on the contrary, that he never
gave any directions to the officers in the Inand, but that they ſhould be careful to
obſerve very ſtrictly the laws.
“ And we beg leave further, humbly to certify your Majeſty, that upon conſide-
ration of the allegations of the ſaid petition, we apprehend, - that the impriſonment
of the Petitioners, hereby complained of, is in the nature of a comunitment in exe-
cution, for fines impofèd by judgment of a court claiming to act by a legal autho-
rity, for which the Petitioners have appealed to your Majeſty; and therefore we are
of opinion, that pending the appeal, and before any determination made thereupon,
no order can by law be made for the diſcharge of the Petitioners out of cuſtody
upon giving ſecurity for the fines, without the conſent of the perſon intereſted
therein ; but the commitment being only for non-payment of the ſaid fines, we
apprehend, that in cafe the Petitioners pay down the ſame, they ought to be forth-
with ſet at liberty, and ſuch payment being compulſory, will be no prejudice to the
appeal,
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν D 1 χ.
exyii
appeal, or any other remedy they may think fit to take by due courſe of law. AII
which is moſt humbly ſubmitted to your Majeſty's Royal wiſdom.
Aug. 2, 1722.
ROB. RAYMOND.
A true copy, TEMPLE STANYAN.
P. YORKE."
" To the Right Reverend Father in God Thomas Lord Biſhop of Sodor and Mar.
" The humble Petition of Robert Horrobin, Archdeacon, & Co.
" SHEWETH,
« That your Petitioner wanting neither a deſire or diſpoſition to pay your Lord-
ſhip all that duty and regard which becomes a Clergyman to his Biſhop, and in all
other reſpects to act agreeably to his Ordination Vows, does therefore the more lay
to heart his great misfortune, in having been involved in ſeveral troubleſome diſa
putes with reference to his miniſterial performances, and that much againſt his in-
tention it ſhould have happened, that he has ſo far incurred your Lordſhip’s dif-
pleaſure, or given offence, as to induce your Lord'hip to lay him under the heavy
ſentence of ſuſpenſion from his place and office.
“ Your petitioner therefore humbly prays your Lordſhip, that, all paſt miſtakes
or offences pardoned or overlooked, he may be reſtored (ſo ſoon as your Lordſhip
ſhall think fit) to your Lordſhip’s favour, and to the publick exerciſe of his holy
function; he hereby acknowledging, in whatever circumſtances he has erred, his
hearty concern for the ſame, and promiſing all due obedience to your Lorathip's
authority, admonition, and judgment, and in all reſpects to behave himſelf agree
ably to his facred character and profeſſion.
6 Dec. 20, 1722,
“ And your petitioner ſhall ever pray,” &c.
« The ſentence I paffed upon the Petitioner in Convocation, with the advice
and approbation of my Clergy, was either legal and juſt, or it was not ; if the
latter, he had a legal remedy, and was very often told, that if he thought himſelf
aggrieved, his appeal to our Metropolitan, the Archbiſhop of York, ſhould be ac-
cepted, and reaſonable time allowed him to make it good; but if my ſentence was
legal and juſt, as I muſt have leave to believe it was, then I do expect (before I can
think of reſtoring him) that he ſhall acknowledge it to be ſo, as well as the juſt
occaſion of offence, he has given to bring ſuch a cenſure upon him, that he own
my authority and juriſdiction over him, which he has openly denied and that he
promiſe for the future to avoid giving any occaſion of diſturbing the peace and
unity of this Church; and this with a lincerity becoming a Chriſtian, and in terms
beſpeaking a real conviction.
" When this is done, I ſhall then do what becomes a Biſhop, who has nothing
more at heart than the welfare of his brethren, and the ſafety of the flock' over
which the Holy Ghoſt hath made him overſeer.
« Dated at Biſhop's-Court, December 21, 1722.
" THO. SODOR AND MAN."
“ N. B. The Petitioner is required to own the juſtice and legality of our
cenſure againſt him, for that he had the aſſurance, in a former petition, to urge, in
extenuation of his crime, that the proceedings of our court in the caſe of Mrs.
Horne (one of the cauſes of his ſuſpenſion) had been found irregular and contrary
3
схуiit
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν D Ι Χ.
1
to the laws of this Iſe, and therefore declared invalid by a ſentence of the temporal
officers, who could have no juriſdiction over us in matters purely ſpiritual, as we
doubt not to make appear before his Majeſty in council, where our appeal now lies."
L. S.
" At the Council-Chamber, Whitehall, the 15th day of
February, 1722.
" By the Right Honourable the Lords of the Committee of the Privy Council for
hearing Appeals, Complaints, &c. from the Plantations, &c.
" Whereas, by order in council of the firſt of this inſtant, there ſtands referred
to this committee the humble petition of Thomas Lord Biſhop of Man, and of
William Walker and John Curghey, Preſbyters, Paſtors, and Vicars - general
of the Dioceſe of Man, concerning the behaviour of the Governor of the ſaid
Ine, and alſo of Mr. John Rowe, Mr. William Sedden, Mr. Daniel M’ylrea, and
Mr. Charles Moore, upon their being ſerved with his Majeſty's orders in council,
inade on a former petition of the ſaid Biſhop of Man, and William Walker and
John Curghey, and humbly praying that this petition, together with the ſaid former
petition, and all proceedings thereon, may be referred to a committee of council,
and that the ſaid Governor, and other perſons, may be ordered to attend and anſwer
for the ſaid contempt,' and other matters complained of; and that a ſhort day may
be appointed for hearing the whole matter; and that they may have ſuch relief as
to his Majeſty in his great wiſdom ſhall ſeem meet:
« Their Lordſhips this day, purſuant to the ſaid orders, conſidered thereof, and
are pleaſed to order, That the ſaid petition (a copy whereof is hereunto annexed)
be tranſmitted to the faid Alexander Horne, John Rowe, William Sedden, Daniel
M'ylrea, and Charles Moore, who are hereby required to be prepared to anſwer
the matters therein contained, upon Wedneſday the 22d of May next, which time
their Lordſhips are pleaſed to appoint for hearing this petition, as well as the former
petition of the ſaid Biſhop and Vicars-general, wich afi proceedings thereon,
whereof the ſaid Alexander Horne, and others complained of, and alſo the ſaid
Biſhop and Vicars-general, are: to take notice, and be prepared to be heard
thereon, at the ſaid time accordingly.
* TEMPLE STANYAN."
L. S.
*** At the Court at Kenſington, 'the 4th day of July, 1724.
Preſent the King's moft Excellent Majeſty, Lord Chancellor, Lord Preſident,
Lord Privy Seal, Lord-Chamberlain, Duke of Newcaſtle, Earl of Cadogan,
Lord Viſcount Townſhend, Lord Biſhop of London, Lord Carteret, Mr. Vice-
Chamberlain, Mr. Chancellor of the Exchequer, Lieutenant-General of the
Ordnance, Sir Robert Sutton.
« Upon reading this day at the board a report from the Lords of the Com-
mittee of his Majeſty's moſt honourable Privy Council, dated the firſt day of this
inſtant July, upon the Petition of Appeal of Thomas Lord Biſhop of Sodor and
Man, and of William Walker and John Curghey, Vicars-general of that Dioceſe,
againſt Captain Alexander Horne, Governor, John Rowe, Comptroller, William
Sedden, late Water-bailiff, and Daniel M’ylrea, fenior, and Charles Moore, Deem-
ſters, in the Iſle of Man; and alſo againſt Daniel M'ylrea, junior, Attorney-
general of the Earl of Derby; which Petition fets forth the proceedings and cen-
Jures of the faid Biſhop and Vicars-general, in the eccleſiaſtical courts in the Ine
of
APP E N D I X.
txix
of Man, againſt Mr. Bridſon, Vicar of Kirk-Marown in the ſaid Dioceſe, and
Mr. Archdeacon Horrobin, and Mrs. Jane Horne, wife of the ſaid Captain Horne.
And that the Biſhop had called an Aſſembly of the Clergy in his Dioceſe, to be
preſent at the proceedings againſt the ſaid Mr. Horrobin; and that after thoſe
pro-
ceedings were over, the ſaid Daniel M’ylrea, junior, as Attorney-general of the
Right Honourable the Earl of Derby, preferred a repreſentation to a new and
unheard-of court, conſiſting of the ſaid Captain Horne, Rowe, Sedden, M'ylrea,
ſenior, and Moore, complaining againſt the eccleſiaſtical court for the ſaid pro-
ceedings and cenſures. Whereupon the ſaid pretended court (notwithſtanding
the Petitioners inſiſted to have the twenty-four Keys called in to deem the law)
proceeded to make two ſeveral orders of the gth and 10th of February, 1721,
adjudging the Petitioners' proceedings in the ſaid caſes to be irregular and contrary
to law, and ordering the Petitioners to retract and cancel their proceedings upon the
regiſter, under penalties to be inflicted, and not to preſume to proceed in ſuch
matters, or againſt ſuch perſons for the future.
«s That upon the 20th of June 1722, the ſaid Captain Horne ſigned a precept,
enforcing the ſaid order of the 9th of February 1721. And upon the 25th of
June, the ſaid Captain Horne ſingly ſigned an order, dated as at the Tinwald-
Court, by which the Petitioner the Biſhop was fined Fifty Pounds, and the Peti-
tioners the Vicars-general' Twenty Pounds each, for their pretended contempt,
in not ſubmitting to the afore-mentioned orders. And preſentments were made
in the Exchequer-book of the Petitioners refuſing to pay the ſaid fines.
“ That upon the 29th of the ſaid month of June, the Petitioners were ſeized by
three common foldiers, and carried priſoners to Caſtle-Ruſhin, and there detained
during nine weeks, where the petitioners ſuffered very great hardſhips. And that
upon the 31ſt of Auguſt following, the Petitioners paid the ſaid fines.
" And the ſaid Biſhop and Vicars-general pray, for the reaſons afore-mentioned,
and for ſeveral others contained in the ſaid petition, that all the ſaid orders and pro-
ceedings againſt them may be reverſed and ſet aſide, and the ſaid fines reſtored with
intereſt. And that the ſaid Mr. Horne, and the other officers, may ſatisfy and pay
to them all their charges and expences, and that of their witneſſes (from the time
the Petitioners were firſt impriſoned) as well in the proſecution of this buſineſs, as
in their journies hither, or any other way whatſoever thereunto relating; and that
they may have ſuch other relief, as in the ſaid petition (a copy whereof is hereunto
written) is mentioned; by which report it appears, that the ſaid Lords of the Com-
mittee have heard all parties by their council learned in the law, and conſidered
ſeveral copies of records which were produced to ſupport the juriſdiction of the ſaid
pretended court held before the ſaid Governor, Council, and Deemſters, and that
they are of opinion, that the judgments or ſentences given by the Governor, Council,
and Deemſters, of that Ine, on the oth and 10th days of February 1721, ought
to be reverſed, in regard they had no juriſdiction; and that the order ſigned by the
Governor, as made at the Court of Tinwald the 25th day of June 1722, was not
an order of that Court; and that therefore the fines impoſed by the faid order upon
the Biſhop and Vicars-general ought to be reſtored to them.
“ And that as to that part of the ſaid petition, praying that the ſaid five officers
may pay to the Petitioners all the charges and expences they have been at in the
proſecution of this affair froin the time of their impriſonment, as alſo the charges
and expences of their witneſſes; the ſaid Lords of the Committee are of opinion,
,
ز
ic
ROXX
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν D 1 X.
it ſhould be referred to the conſideration of his Majeſty's Attorney and Sollicitors
general.
“ His Majeſty in council, taking the ſaid report into conſideration, was pleaſed
'to approve thereof, and purſuant thereto, to refer that part of the ſaid petition of
the ſaid Biſhop and Vicars-general, relating to charges and expences, to Mr.
Attorney and Mr. Sollicitor-general, to conſider the ſame, and report to his Ma-
jeſty at this board, what method may be moſt proper to make ſatisfaction to the
Petitioners therein.
“ And his Majeſty is hereby pleaſed to order, that the aforeſaid judgments or
ſentences given by the Governor, Council, and Deemſters, of the Iſle of Man, on
the gth and 10th days of February 1721, be reverſed and ſet aſide, in regard they
had no juriſdiction.
« And for that the order ſigned by the Governor, as made at a Court of Tinwald
the 25th day of June 1722, was not an order of that Court; that therefore the
fines impoſed by the ſaid order upon the ſaid Biſhop and Vicars-general be reſtored
to them.
“ And the Right Honourable the Earl of Derby, proprietor of the Iſle of Man,
the Governor or Commander in Chief for the time being of the ſaid Ine, and all
others whom it may concern, are to take notice of his Majeſty's pleaſure hereby fig-
nified, and cauſe this order to be regiſtered in the records of the ſaid INe, and duly
complied with.
« TEMPLE STANYAN."
1
* To the King's moft Excellent Majeſty in Council.
5 The humble Petition of Thomas Lord Biſhop of Sodor and Man, and of Willian
Walker and John Curghey, Vicars-general of that Dioceſe.
156 SHEWETH,
** That Mr. Bridſon, Vicar of Kirk-Marown in the ſaid Dioceſe, having been
accufed before your Petitioners, the Vicars-general, for contempt and infolence
towards your Petitioner the Biſhop, for breach of his Ordination Vows, and for ad-
miniſtring the Holy Sacrament unto one Balfour, whilſt contumacious under the
Church's cenſure, your Petitioners the ſaid Vicars-general (ſeveral of the Clergy
being preſent) did at a conſiſtory court, upon the 27th of May 1721, ſuſpend the
ſaid Bridfon ab officio et beneficio, after he had confeſſed ſome, and been proved guilty
of the reſt of the ſaid crimes. And upon the ſaid Bridſon's making his ſubmiſſion,
your Petitioners the Vicars general, upon the 29th of Auguſt 1721, reſtored him
again many months after, which reſtoration your Petitioners the Vicars-general were
- required by the temporal officers of the Iſe of Man, to retract and cancel their pro-
ceedings upon the regiſtry, and not to proceed in ſuch matters for the future; and
for refuſing fo to retract and cancel, (amongſt other things) your ſaid Petitioners
the Vicars-general were fined and impriſoned as hereafter mentioned.
« That Mr. Archdeacon Horrobin having, on the 11th of October 1721, given
your Petitioner the Biſhop an account in writing, (wherein he ſays, it was his
bounden duty to ſend your ſaid Petitioner ſuch account) that he had on the Sunday
before repelled one Mrs. Puller from the Holy Sacrament; and the faid Mrs. Puller
having ſome little time after preſented her Petition to your Petitioner the Biſhop,
grievouſly complaining, that ſhe had been ſo repelled, not only without cauſe, but
$
eyen
Y
A
P
N DI X.
сякі
#
even without previous adınonition; aſter a hearing of the ſuid macter, your
Petitioner the Biſhop, at another court held the 19th of December 1721, only
declared and adjudged that the ſaid repulſe was irregular. Which judgment the
Biſhop was afterwards required by the temporal officers to retract and cancel on the
regiſtry, and not to proceed in ſuch matters for the future; and for refuſing ſo to
retract and cancel, (amongſt other things) your Petitioner the Biſhop was fined
and impriſoned nine weeks, as hereafter ſet forth.
" That in the courſe of the complaint againſt Mr. Horrobin, he infifting upon
a right of repelling from the Lord's Table any perſon whom he ſhould think un-
worthy; your Petitioner the Biſhop ordered the Clergy in liis Dioccle to attend
him upon the 29th of November 1721, in order to adviſe with them, as well as
to convince them all of the ill-conſequence and tyranny of any Clergyman aſſuming
ſuch a power; and likewiſe to be preſent at the hearing the ſaid complaint againſt
Mr. Horrobin, a Dignitary of the Church ; which afſembling of the Clergy by
your faid Petitioner the Biſhop, though according to law, was aſſigned as one
other of the reaſons for fining and impriſoning your faid Petitioner, as hereafter ex-
preſſed.
« That in the ſaid hearing relating to Mr. Horrobin, he, deſirous at any rate to
juſtify the repulſion of the ſaid Mrs. Puller, infifted in open court upon his having
received a private information from Mrs. Horne, of the ſaid Mrs. Puller's having
undue fainiliarities with Sir James Poole, bart.; and the law of that Inand inflicting
puniſhments on the authors of all ſlanders, and expreſsly diſabling the author of a
Nender from being the witneſs to prove it unleſs there be ſome concurring witneſſes:
And both the ſaid Mrs. Puller and Sir James Poole demanding, verbally and by
formal complaints exhibited, to have redreſs and relief, either againſt the ſaid Mr.
Horrobin, who had then reported the ſaid Nander, or againſt any perſon he could
fix it
upon
as his author; the ſaid Mr. Horrobin fummoned in Mrs. Jane Horne,
who appeared in court, on the 5th of December 1721, and then and there owned
herſelf" the author of that Nander; and ſhe being acquainted of the conſequence of
ſuch ſlanders, and being aſked if ſhe had any witneſs to prove it, declared in court
ſhe had none. Whereupon, juſtice being demanded of your Petitioners, by the
faid injured perſons, who, by their own oath and that of lawful compurgators, vo-
luntarily purged themſelves of the ſaid charge.
or Your Petitioners, before they proceeded to make the common judgment
pointed out by the law in ſuch caſes, did, in reſpect to the ſaid Mrs. Horne, endea-
vour to foften the injured parties' juſt reſentments, and diſpoſe them to a reconcilia-
tion, who thereupon conſented to abate the rigour of the law; and your Petitioners
upon ſuch their conſent, on the 29th of December, 1721, only adjudged the ſaid
Mrs. Horne to acknowledge her offence in the Chapel of Caſtle-town, or (if the
parties ſhould be ſatisfied therewith) privately before the Vicar of the pariſh, aſking
forgiveneſs for the great injury done; which order or judgment, though paſſed
between party and party, your Petitioners were alſo required to retract and cancel,
and not to proceed in ſuch matters for the future. And the pot cancelling the
ſame was the fourth and laſt reaſon aſſigned for fining and impriſoning the Peti-
tioners in the manner hereinafter-mentioned.
" That during theſe ſeveral proceedings, the parties proceeded againſt appeared
and fubmitted themſelves to your Petitioners' juriſdiction, which, indeed, they could
not legally avoid ; nor did any one of the parties ever offer to your Petitioners
any appeal to any court from the faid proceedings or judgments, or any of them.
VOL. I.
And
t
&
cxxii
A P P £ N D I
D I X.
And if appeals had been, your Petitioners humbly rely on it, they muſt have been
made to his Grace the Archbiſhop of York, by virtue of the act of Parliament of
the thirty-third of King Henry the Eighth, chap. 31, and in regard the aforeſaid
proceedings were in matters purely ſpiritual.
" But nevertheleſs, in February 1721, ſome months after the aforeſaid proceed-
ings and judgments were over, all your Petitioners were ſerved with a ſummons
ſigned by Captain Alexander Horne, Governor of the Iſle of Man, commanding
your Petitioners to appear at the Caſtle the oth of the ſame month, and anſwer to a
charge againſt them; and your Petitioners accordingly attending, found there a new
and unheard-of court firting, conſiſting of the ſaid Mr. Horrobin, Capt. Horne the
Governor, Mr. John Rowe the Comptroller, Mr. William Şedden then Water-bailiff,
and Mr. Daniel M'ylrea and Mr. Charles Moore, the Deemſters or Judges in
that Inand; and there was then read a paper called a repreſentation of Daniel
M’ylrea junior, Attorney-general of the Right Honourable the Earl of Derby,
ſetting forth, that the eccleſiaſtical court aſſumed a power of hearing and deter-
mining the cauſe againſt Mr. Bridſon (which he called a ſcandal) contrary to the
law of the Iſland; alſo, that your Petitioner the Biſhop had called a Convocation
in Mr. Horrobin's caſe, (which he alledged to be at a time and for a cauſe not
comprehended in the law for calling a Convocation) alſo that the Eccleſiaſtical
Court had ſummoned and cenſured perſons not within their jurifdiction, as contrary
to the law; namely, Mrs. Horne, and Mr. Horrobin; all which proceedings he
charged to be irregular, and inconſiſtent with the laws, the Lord's prerogative, and
the rights and immunities of the Lieutenant and his family, and all others in the
Lord's pay. And therefore he, the ſaid Attorney-general, ſet forth the ſaid inatters
to be conſidered and rectified.
« That your Petitioners were not more ſurprized at the ſaid new and extraordi-
nary court, than at this very ſtrange charge or repreſentation, for which the ſaid Lord's
Attorney had no legal warrant or authority, and immediately demanded in writing
of the ſaid pretended court, agreeably to law and cuſtom, that the Deemſters and
twenty-four Keys ſhould be called to deem the law in theſe two points. Whether
the Attorney there could, by law and cuſtom, exhibit accuſations againſt magiſtrates,
no appeal being brought by the parties ſaid to be injured? And whether a proce-
dure of this kind, in matters purely ſpiritual, did not impugn and ſet aſide the
metropolitical rights of the See of York ? But this their legal demand was ver-
bally, without any written minute, rejected by the five faid officers. Whereupon,
as the matter in diſpute ſeemed to be touching the juriſdiction of the ſpiritual and
temporal courts and officers, your Petitioners the faine day, by another writing,
demanded in court of the ſaid five officers the benefit of the law of having the
twenty-four Keys (who are the repreſentatives of the people) called, as had been
uſual in ſuch caſes : But the ſaid officers alſo refuſed to grant that demand, and
called it a baſe and ſcandalous libel; and kept your Petitioners ſtanding at the bar
five hours together, and arraigned them as criminals and malefactors in publick
court, in the face of the country, repeatedly calling them malefactors, and threa-
tening your Petitioners that they ſhould be ſhewed how a Biſhop ought to be uſed,
and how ſome of his predeceffors had been treated. And your Petitioners, upon
this ſtrange behaviour and refuſal of their faid juſt and legal requeſts, declining
to admit that new-invented juriſdiction, were aſked by the ſaid officers if they knew
the meaning of the words STAT MUTUS, and what the conſequence of ſtanding
inute was, and upon your Petitioners perſiſting to have the Keys called in, as
aforeſaid,
A Þ PE N D I X.
скxiii?
aforeſaid, they were by the ſaid officers compared to a thief, who finding his Judge
ready to paſs ſentence of death upon him, offered to ſwear the peace againſt ſuch
Judge.
“ That your Petitioners were again ſummoned before the ſaid five officers the next
day on the roth of February 1721, and again treated in the ſame manner, and at
laſt diſmiſſed; but what orders or determinations were made by the ſaid officers
your Petitioners never knew until the 24th of May 1722, on which day your Peti-
tioners were ſerved with a writing ſigned by the five officers and dated as on the
gth of February, wherein the ſaid officers ſtiled themſelves a court, and declared
and adjudged your Petitioners' proceedings in the ſaid caſes to be irregular and
contrary to law; and ordered your Petitioners to retract and cancel their proceed-
ings upon the regiſtry, under penalties to be inficted, and not to preſume to pro-
ceed in ſuch matters, or againſt ſuch perſons, for the future.
" That upon the 20th of June 1722, the faid Captain Horne ſigned a precept
directed to your Petitioners, taking notice of the writing of the gth of February,
and that he did not find your Petitioners had yet obſerved the ſame; therefore re-
quiring them not only to give due obedience to the ſaid writing of the gth of
February, according to the tenor thereof, but alſo to make a due return of their
performance therein, under penalties in general terms therein threatened to be in-
ficted on your Peticioners.
" That your Petitioners were ſerved with this laſt writing alſo; and about the
ſame time the ſaid Governor Horne took upon him to lock up a Chapel of Eaſe in
Caſtle-town, belonging to the pariſh of Kirk-Malew, whereby the people were
deprived of the publick worſhip of God in the principal town of the Inland, and,
which Chapel has now been ſo ſhut up almoſt two years.
“ And it happening that a Tinwald (which is a general court of all officers fpi-
ritual and temporal, and of the twenty-four Keys of the Inand) was appointed to
be held in a few days then after, your Petitioners prepared and ſigned a legal proteſt,
directed to the ſaid Governor; and upon the 25th of June 1722, at the ſaid
Tinwald, publickly delivered in the fame to him, thereby declaring, they purpoſed
to uſe all juſt and legal ways of obtaining redreſs for the great injuries done to them
and their offices; and in the mean time proteſting, as well for themſelves as for his
Grace of York their Metropolitan, againſt all the ſaid five officers' proceedings in
the caſes before-mentioned, as no way belonging to their cognizance; and deliring
that their faid proteſt might remain on record. And your Petitioner the Biſhop,
at the foot of the ſaid proteſt, likewiſe complained of the ſaid Mr. Horne's
fhutting up the ſaid Chapel in Caſtle-town, and your Petitioners attended the whole
time that the Tinwald-court was aſſembled, but could not prevail on any of the
ſaid five officers to record the ſaid proteſt either then or at any time after.
" That upon the 27th and 28th days of June 1722, your Petitioners were ſerved
by the Coroners with an order ſigned by Mr. Horne only, but dated and worded as
if inade at and by the ſaid Tinwald-court held upon the 25th of June, although no
ſuch order was made by that Court; and for a pretended contempt in not ſubmitting
to the two before-mentioned writings or orders, they were fined as follows: The
Biſhop in Fifty Pounds, and the Vicars-general in Twenty Pounds a-piece, which
fines the Coroners demanded accordingly of your Petitioners reſpectively. And your
Petitioners not paying the ſame, preſentments were made in the Exchequer-book of
your Petitioners refuſal; and they were put in mercy for other fines in reſpect of
the
1
t 2
.
3
cxxiv
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν D
I X.
the ſame, which is a matter warranited neither by law nor practice in the ſaid Ifand.
And upon the 29th of June 1722, your Petitioners were ſeized by three common
foldiers and carried priſoners to Caſtle-Ruſhin, and there detained during nine
weeks; where your Petitioners ſuffered very great hardſhips, and your Petitioner
the Biſhop contracted ſuch infirmities as are likely to attend him during his life.
“ That your Petitioners, humbly conceiving that an appeal from theſe proceed-
ings did immediately lie before your moſt ſacred Majeſty in council, and the rather
fo, in regard this proſecution was carried on by the faid Mylrea junior, as Attorney
to the Earl of Derby, whom therefore your Petitioners apprehended to be a party,
and to whom the fines legally aſſeſſed would have belonged: Your Petitioners imme-
diately upon their impriſonment, fent over to England, and preferred their humble
appeal and complaint to your Majeſty ſo foon as upon the 19th of July 1722.
And your Majeſty was moſt graciouny pleaſed, by your order in council of that date,
to require the five ſaid officers' anſwer thereto in writing with all ſpeed. And your
Majeſty, by another moft gracious order of the 7th of Auguſt 1722, was pleaſed to
approve of and tranſmit to your Petitioners the report of your Majeſty's then
Attorney and Sollicitor-general, That your Petitioners on paying down the fines
ought to be releaſed from priſon; and that ſuch payment being compulſory would
be no prejudice to your Petitioners' appeal.
« In pure and humble obedience to which order, and with intent to gain their
liberty to purſue their faid appeal before your Majeſty, your Petitioners preſented
to the ſaid Governor regularly both your Majeſty's gracious orders afore-mentioned.
" That the ſaid Governor Mr. Horne, who then was, and ſtill is, in half-pay
under your Majeſty, and the ſaid other officers, having highly contemned your
Majeſty's royal orders aforeſaid, and treated the ſame with great indignity and want
of reſpect and duty; and the ſaid Mr. Horne having grofsly inſulted and abuſed the
perſon who ſerved the fame. And beſides the ſaid Governor and Officers having
actually diſobeyed your Majeſty's faid orders, and nat returned any anſwer whatever
in five months time after ſervice; your Petitioners conceived themſelves indiſpen-
fibly bound in duty humbly to lay the ſaid matter before your moſt gracious
Majeſty in a ſecond petition for that purpoſe, which was preſented to your Majeſty
in council upon the ift of February 1722.
“ That both your Petitioners' faid former petitions coming on to be heard before
their late Excellencies the Lords Juſtices in council, upon the 18th of July 1723,
their Excellencies were pleaſed to order, that your Petitioners' firſt petition of
appeal ſhould be diſmiſſed, in regard the fame ought to have been made in the firſt
inſtance to the Earl of Derby, as Lord of the Ine, from whom it would regu-
larly have come before your Majeſty. But their Excellencies were pleaſed to reſpite
the ſecond petition relating to the contempts for future conſideration.
“ That your Petitioners hereupon went down purpoſely into Lancaſhire, and,
upon the 31ſt July 1723, humbly tendered their appeal to the Right Honourable
the Earl of Derby, who then, and at ſeveral times after, did not think fit to receive
or hear the ſame, or even to permit your Petitioners to have acceſs to his Lordſhip;
and whoſe officers demanded and inſiſted on extravagant bonds of Five Hundred
Pounds ſterling from your Petitioners, to be forfeited if your Petitioners ſhould
not prevail in and make good their appeal; which demand (unreaſonable as it was)
your Petitioners offered to comply with, ſo as they might but get their appeal
received.
A
GXXV
Ρ Ρ Ε Ν Ε Ι
X
received. Although at the ſame time your Petitioners could not but repreſent that
ſuch bonds tended manifeftly to obſtruct the courſe of juſtice, and to prevent your
Majeſty's royal prerogative of receiving appeals, as well as the ſubject's right of
laying their grievances humbly before your Majeſty as the laſt reſort for juſtice.
- But all your Petitioners' endeavours and attendance, ſince July 1923, proving
ineffectual to get their appeal received by the ſaid Earl of Derby, your Petitioners
(to whoin ſuch long attendance and the expences conſequent thereon were infup-
portable) were of neceſſity conſtrained to ptefènt a third humble petition to their
late Excellencies the Lords Juſtices in council, on the 5th of December 1723,
ſetting forth the ſeveral applications that had been made to the ſaid Earl of Derby,
and the difficulties they laboured under. Which third petition, togetfrer with
the faid Earl of Derby's anſwer thereto, having been referred to your Majeſty's
Attorney and Sollicitor-general, the faid Earl by his council and your Petitioners
have been heard thereon ; and your Petitioners humbly apprehend, that the report
of your Majeſty's Attorney and Sollicitor-general, upon the faid reference, may be
now laid before your Majeſty in council, and may wait your Majeſty's gracious and
royal determination.
« That your Petitioners having purſued all methods in their power to have their
faid appeal received by the ſaid Earl of Derby, and he intirely declining the ſame,
your Petitioners do moſt humbly implore your Majeſty's juſtice and goodneſs, and
do hereby with all imaginable duty appeal to your moſt Sacred Majeſty in council,
from all the ſaid writings or orders of the ſaid Meſſrs. Horne, Rowe, Sedden,
M'ylrea, and Moore, in the premiſes, and all the conſequences thereof
“ And foraſmuch as your Petitioners are adviſed that their ſeveral proceedings
complained of by the ſaid Daniel M’ylrea junior, were in matters purely fpiritual,
and within the cognizance of the eccleſiaſtical court in the ſaid Iſle of Man, agree-
able to the law there, and that if your Petitioners had erred in their judgments, yce
no appeals were or could have been made to the ſaid five officers, much leſs did any
fuch unuſual and unheard-of criminal proſecution lie againſt your Petitioners.
“ And the ſaid Daniel M’ylrea, junior, was not any way warranted or qualified,
either by his oath or office, to impeach your Petitioners in the manner aforeſaid..
And in regard that the ſaid five officers had no authority or juriſdiction to proceed
upon ſuch a charge, and to fine and impriſon your Petitioners. And moreover,
that the requiring your Petitioners to retract and cancel judicial proceedings between
party and party upon the regiſtry, as well as ſeveral other matters contained in the
faid writings or orders, were, as your Petitioners-humbly.conceive, highly wrong and
irregular, and very grievous and oppreſſive to your Petitioners. And in regard
that the ſaid five officers, by their contempt and diſobedience to your Majeſty's
ſaid
orders, delayed your Petitioners then five months ; and that your Petitioners,
fince July laſt, have been again delayed by the not receiving your Petitioners then
appeal to the ſaid Earl of Derby, and have been put to moft grievous expences.
“ Your Petitioners moſt humbly beſeech your Majeſty, that you will be graciouſly,
pleaſed to appoint a ſhort day for hearing and finally determining this
tioners' appeal, and alſo your Petitioners' ſaid ſecond petition relating to the con-
tempts, which was reſerved as aforeſaid, with ſummons for faid Daniel M'ylrea,
junior, Alexander Horne, John Rowe, William Sedden, Daniel M’ylrea ſenior,
and Charles Moore, to attend the fame; and that thereupon all the ſaid orders or
writings
your Peria
w
(exxvi
A P. P. E; 1 N
DI X,
}
1
writings of the gth and'roth of February 1721, and of the 20th, 25th, 27th, and .
28th of June - 1722, with all manner of proceedings in the ſaid Iſe thereupon, may
be intirely reverſed and ſet aſide, and declared illegal and void:
" That the ſaid fines, with intereſt for the fame, may be immediately reſtored
to your Petitioners :
Los That the ſaid Chapel in Caſtle-town may be forthwith opened:
* That the ſaid five officers may be exemplarily cenſured and puniſhed for
their high contempt and diſobedience of your Majeſty's royal authority, and their
cruel' vexatious proceedings againſt your Petitioners reverſed :
" That the ſaid five officers may ſatisfy and pay to your Petitioners all their
charges and expences, and that of their witneſſes, (from the time your Petitioners
were firſt impriſoned) as well in the proſecution of this buſineſs, as in their journies
hither, or any other way whatſoever thereunto relating, and may give ſecurity
Irere, that all your Majeſty's orders in this buſineſs ſhall be fully executed in the
Inland, as was required by order in council in another caſe relating to the ſaid Ille
of Man :
“ That your Majeſty will be graciouſly pleaſed to grant your Petitioners your
royal protection and indemnity, in reſpect of their long abſence from the Iſland in
attending this affair :
" And that your Petitioners may have all ſuch other effectual relief and redreſs in
the premiſes, as to your Majeſty in your royal wiſdom and juſtice ſhall ſeem meet.
" And your Petitioners, as in all duty bound, ſhall ever pray,” &c.
A true copy of the Petition.
TEMPLE STANYAN.
1
!
[ No. IV. ]
The Clergy's Acknowledgment (in Convocation) of the Biſhop's Care in
collecting the Impropriations.
“ At Biſhop's-Court, June 2, 1726.
- We the Clergy of the Dioceſe of Man, in Convocation affeinbled, being very
ſenſible of the great care, trouble, and fidelity, of our Right Reverend Dioceſan
the Lord Biſhop, in ſetting the Impropriations, and receiving the money due for the
ſaine, and paying it to us; do, with the utmoſt humility and gratitude, acknow-
ledge this favour; and do alſo ſubmiſſively beſeech his Lordſhip to accept this our
ſincere, and publick acknowledgment of his Lordſhip's management of an affair ſo
conducive to our ſubſiſtance.
HEN. ALLEN,
Edw. Moore,
MATTH. CURGHEY,
WM.
MATTHIAS CURGHEY, J. Woods,
JOHN QUAYLE,
WM. WALKER,
WM. GELL;
John Woods,
Jo. CURGHEY,
Jo. CHRISTIAN.
Jo. COSNAHAN,
Rob. PARR,
BRIDSON,
« Copia vera,
« J. WOODS, Reg. Epiſc.”
Pepers
Α Ρ Ρ Ε
cxxvii
N D'I x.
1
[ No. V. ]
Papers relating to the Fund for Clergymen's Widows, &c.
« LIB. Convoc. 1731.
INSULA MONÆ.
“ Biſhop's-Court, Auguft 6, 1731.
“Whereas my Father was pleaſed to give One Hundred Pounds towards raiſing a
fund for the perpetual uſe of deſolate Widows and Children of the Clergy of this Ine;
and being very deſirous to forward ſo good a deſign, I applied to ſome of my friends,
and received the following ſums; namely, from Madam Levinz, widow of the late
Lord Biſhop of this Ine, Fifty Pounds; from Sir John Philips, Bart. Thirty Pounds
Britiſh currency; as alſo from Madam Crowe, relict of the late Right Reverend
Lord Biſhop of Cloyne, the ſum of One Hundred Pounds Iriſh value. Theſe Lums
being lodged in my hands for the above-mentioned uſe, I do deſire my Father, the
Right Reverend the Lord Biſhop of this Ine, to lay out theſe and ſuch other ſums
as may hereafter be given in ſome ſecure fund in England; and that he would alſo
diſpoſe of the intereſt ariſing from the ſame, as it ſhall become due, to ſuch perſon or
perſons as he ſhall think the moſt proper objects of this Charity. And I alſo beg that
he would be pleaſed to nominate and appoint ſuch Truſtees, in whoſe hands he ſhall
think this Charity will be inoſt ſecurely lodged, and faithfully diſtributed, after his
death. And I do by theſe Preſents, as far as I am concerned, make over the entire
and ſole diſpoſal of the above-mentioned ſums to my Father, as alſo the power of
nominating Truſtees for the ſame. As witneſs my hand, the day and year above-
written,
" THOMAS WILSON."
-
Additional Rules and Orders to be obſerved by the Truſtees of the Fund eſtabliſhed for the
Benefit of the Clergymen's Widows and Children in the Iſle of Man.
“ That the preſent Biſhop of Sodor and Man be requeſted to accept of being
head of the Truſt, by what deſcription or title his Lordſhip ſhall think moſt honour
able to his own dignity and the good of the truſt :
« That the Reverend Mr. Ewan Chriſtian, Vicar of Kirk-Patrick, be appointed
Truſtee, Agent, or Secretary, of the ſaid Truſt for his life, with ſuch an allowance
for his trouble as the major part of the Truſtees ſhall think reaſonable and proper :
“ That, there ſhall be a commemoration ſermon preached annually at Kirk-
Michael Church, the Sunday after the diſtribution of the ſaid Charity, and that by
rotation, as the Lord Biſhop ſhall direct; and that One Guinea ſhall be paid to the
preacher; and that at the ſame time ſhall be publickly read, the orders and regula-
tions of the ſaid Charity, and the diſtribution of it:
“ That the Widow or Widows of Clergymen for the future, who have for their re-
ſpective lives Ten Pounds Britiſh per annum, ſhall not be entitled to any ſhare ariſing
from this fund, unleſs they ſhould be afflicted with any long and painful illneſs, and
then at the diſcretion of the major part of the Truſtees, at their annual meeting;
and that each Widow shall, if required, make oath of the premiſes before ſhe
receives her reſpective dividend,--as diſtreſſed Widows only are meant to be relieved
by this Charity :
“ That an atteſted copy be fairly written on parchment, of the late Duke of
Athol's conveyance of a third of the tithes of Kirk-Michael to Dr. Wilſon, and
Dr. Wilſon's affignment of it, and the orders and directions how it ſhall be diſ-
poſed of;
36 That
1
---
1
CXXVIII
Α 12' Ρ Ε Ν Β Ι Χ.
s That the ſaid parchment be framed, and hung up in the Chancel of Kirk-
Michael, as the Biſhop ſhall direct:
“ Laſtly; that whatever money ſhall be ſent to the Truſtees of this Charity ſhall
be laid out on land ſecurity in the Ile of Man, and the annual intereſt be appro-
priated for the further ſupport and education of the Children of the Clergy of the
Ine of Man, as the major part of the Truſtees ſhall direct, over and above what is
before directed in the Deed of Truſt.
Givep under my hand and ſeal this tenth day of October 1780.
& Alfred-Houſe, Bath, Somerſetfhire.
« THOMAS WILSON."
Witneſſes, R. Hippisley, C. CRUTTWELL.
I No. VI. ]
Character of Bishop HILDESLEY.
Biſhop Wilſon was ſucceeded, and worthily fo, by Dr. Mark Hildeſley; who
made iç the great and invariable rule of his conduct, through his whole Epiſcopate,
to tread as nearly as poffibile in the ſteps of his excellent Predeceffor, though he
often lamented his inferiority, and the peculiarity of his ſituation, in immediately
following a Man ſo remarkable for his piety and charity.
« Dr. Hildeſley was born at Marſton in the County of Kent, in the year 1698,
and had his education at the Charter-houſe; from whence, at the age of nineteen,
he was removed to Trinity College, Cambridge, of which College he was elected a
Fellow in October 1723.
« In February 1724-5, he was appointed preacher at Whitehall, by Dr. Gibſon,
Biſhop of London ; in October 1735, he was preiented to the Rectory of Holwell
in Bedfordſhire; and on the 27th of April 1755, he was conſecrated Biſhop of
Man, being inſtalled at St. German's on the 6th of Auguſt following.
« On his coming to the Dioceſe, he undertook the arduous taſk of getting the
Scriptures tranſlated, and printed in the Manks language; a work which had been
begun by Biſhop Wilſon, who at his own expence had printed the Goſpel of St.
Matthew, and had prepared the other Evangeliſts and the Acts of the Apoſtles for
the preſs.
Impreſſed with the deepeſt ſollicitude and concern for the ſpiritual welfare of
the flock committed to his care, his Lordſhip could have no reſt till he had, accom-
pliſhed this glorious work, which he at laſt did, by the Divine bleffing on his en-
deavours, and ſucceſsful application to the Society for promoting Chriſtian Know-
ledge, together with the aid of many perſons of eminence and diſtinction, who
'were pleaſed to patroniſe the undertaking. Dr. Wilſon ſent him the firſt Twenty
Guineas, and greatly affifted the work by giving up ſuch parts as had been printed
or tranſlated by his father.
« At firſt he only printed the New Teſtament, the Common Prayer, the Chriſtian
Monitor, Lewis's Catechiſm, and Bifhop Wilſon's Form of Prayer for the Herring
Fiſhery ; but the benefactions coming in beyond his expectations, he was encou-
raged to ſet on foot a tranſlation of the Old Teſtament entire, which, with the
affiftance of his Clergy, he alſo happily accompliſhed. The Clergy of the Iſland
were particularly active in this good work, apportioning out their ſeveral parts,
which they finished, with zeal and judgment.
<< Dr. Hildefley
1
Α Ρ Ρ Ε ND Í X.
сxxit
1772, and
}
“ Dr. Hildeſley had this work ſo much at heart, that he often ſaid, “ He only
« wiſhed to live to ſee it finiſhed, and then he ſhould be happy, die when he would.”
He received the laſt part of the Bible on Saturday’the 28th of November
emphatically ſung his Nunc Dimittis, in the preſence of his family, and next day
in the evening, after family prayers, she preached à lecture on the uncertainty of
human life, how many inſtances were conſtantly happening: in which people were
deprived of their ſenſes in a moment: Thus, in a prophetic manner, foretelling
his own death; for on Monday, after dining chearfully at Biſhop's-Court with his
family and one of his Clergy, he was ſeized with a ſtroke of the palſy, which in a
moment deprived him of his ſenſes, and in this ſituation he remained till the Monday
following, when he died.
“ According to his own deſire he was buried as near his predeceſſor as could be,
wiſhing to be united in death with that man, whoſe example he had endeavoured to
imitate while living.'
[ No. VII. ]
E RR A TU M.
The Editor begs the indulgence of his friends and readers to pardon a miſtake
in liii. He there ſays, , « Soon after his acquittal, the Biſhop went to Scot-
« land,” &c.
His viſit to Scotland happened in the year 17ro, and the occaſion was this: The
Biſhop, whoſe buſineſs called him. to England, to avoid quarantine, for which
there was not the leaſt occaſion, went in an open boat, accompanied by Mr.
Murray a merchant of Douglas, to Scotland, and landed in Kirkcudbright, in-
tending to have proceeded by the neareſt road to England; but being known to the
Earl of Galway, he was by him and ſome other Scotch Gentlemen prevailed on,.
contrary to his own inclination, to go to Edinburgh, &c.
For this account the Editor is obliged to Mrs. Smith, daughter of the Gentleman
who accompanied the Biſhop, and who well remembers her father often relating the
circumſtance.
)
page liii.
1
An
E L E G Y
On the much-lamented death of the Right Reverend Father in God,
THOMAS, LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
By a GENTLEWOMAN of the Isle of Man.
1
0
Chilling damp invades my trembling heart,
,
A
Steals through each vein, and fickens every part !
The morning weeps, and wears a fullen face;
Sure Nature feels ſome ſudden fad diſtreſs.
Dejected looks, and deep corroding care,
Diſplay the ſable enſigns of deſpair.
What mean theſe dire preſages ?--Hark! the bell
It ſounds a ſolemn, flow departing knell.
Ah! hold, my boding heart-Is SODOR dead?
Is Mona's Guardian-Angel from her fled?
· VOL. I.
Yess
u
R
t
aus
A
S
}
។
* p E N D I X.
Yes: His pure active foul has took its flight,
From theſe dark regions to the realms of light;
There tunes his voice with Angels ſacred ſtrains,
And ſoars ſublime above the lucid plains.
Ah! hapleſs Mona! Long ſhalt thou lament
Thy Parent, Patriot, Prelate, from thee rent.
No balmy hope remains to heal thy wound,
That ſuch a Paltor may again be found.
Revolving funs thall light a thouſand years,
Ere ſuch a Phenix in the world appears. ' .
Weep on, ye helpleſs Orphans_Now, you may:
He's gone-who us'd to wipe your tears away.
And youpale Sons of Penury, deplore
The liberal hand that gave you all his ſtore;
And thought his ALL too little to be given ;
For he laid up no treaſure-but in Heaven.
For you the yellow harveſt crown'd his field;
To you his ſnowy flocks their fleeces yield;
With undiſſembled forrow
you
will mourn;
Till now you ne'er were wretched nor forlorn.
To all degrees his ſwift compaſſion flew;
Their ſoul's phyſician, and their body's too.
For his benevolence was unconfin'd;
All laar'd th' immortal treaſures of his mind :
An univerſal friend to all mankind.
Oh, Biſhop's-Court! now at thy hallow'd gate
No hoſpitable harbinger doth wait,
To welcome in the tired hungry gueſt;
Where, elegance and temperance crown'd the feaſt.
FIFTY-EIGHT autumns his paternal hand
The Croſier held in this late happy land.
Tell me; ye learned, what enraptur'd fight
Can wing its way to his ſuperior height?
His merit would exhauſt the florid ſtore
Of elocution, and make rhetorick poor.
His learn'd and pious works demonſtrate beſt
What holy. ardour glow'd within his breaſt,
Diffuſing round the globe its radiant beam;
Remoteſt India bleit the ſacred flame.
His reverend looks had ſweetneſs that might win
Obdurate finners from their darling ſin;
Inſpiring virtue with emphatic grace,
We ſaw her lovely image in his face.
When he declaim'd, vice hung its guilty head;
Before him ignorance and error fled.
Divine perſuaſion dwelt upon his tongue,
Diſpenſing wiſdom to th' admiring throng,
With ſo much energy, ſuch heavenly art,
He drew compunction from the hardeſt heart.
<
I
;
1
With
:
}
$
E
А р р Е
PE N D I X.
1
With fanctity of manners richly fraught,
His lie evinc'd thre doctrine that he taught;
A venerable life of NINETY ODD,
Spent in the fervent ſervice of his GOD.
Away, fond Heralds, with your mould'ring praiſe ;
His glorious deeds his monument ſhall raiſe.
T' illuſtrate lateſt time his fame ſhall live ;
To worlds unborn a bright example give.
So long her Patriarch ſhall Mona mourn;
The beſt that ever mitre did adorn.
On the Death of Bishop Wilson, by Dr. Cooper of Cheſter
His faltem accumulem donis, et fungar inani
Munere.
1
ADIEU, moſt worthy Prelate, now releas'd
From mortal toils ! Thou, whom indulgent Heaven
Lent us ſo long (if long in life can be)
Who well attentive faithfully haft watch'd
Thy little ſea-girt See, contented there
Still to remain devoted to thy charge.
Thy care the hungry fed, the naked cloath'd
Reliev'd the friendleſs Orphan in his want,
And caus'd the Widow's heart to ſing for joy.
The ear which heard thee bleſs’d thee, and the eye
That ſaw thee ſparkled with all grateful beams.
Each day, each hour, ſtill properly employ'd,
Shone with the merit of thy pious deeds.
Thy taſks diſcharg'd, mature for Heav'n, thou’rt gone,
Antient thyſelf, to th' Antient of all days :
There in a moment, glorious meed! thy ſtaff
Epiſcopal and rochet are exchang'd
For dazzling robes, and a triumphant palm.
An ODĖ to the Memory of the Right Reverend THOMAS WILSON,
LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.
By the Reverend W. TASKER, A. B.
LInſcribed to the Reverend THOMAS WILSON, D. D. Prebendary of Weſtminſter.
)
I.
NO :-I invoke not Thee, AONIAN MAID!
Tho'duly priz'd, and exquiſitely fair ;
Tho' Phoebus' laurel grace thy flowing hair:
Nor call thy virgin fiſters to my aid.
Above their fabled ſhades, my thoughts aſpire
To where URANIA ſtrikes th' immortal ſtring;
Oh, might I but at diſtance hear, and bring,
With feeble voice adapted to my lyre,
Some ſcatter'd notes of her's from that celeſtial choic
.
21 2
Yes.
1
+
dxxxii
1
А Р Е
Ρ Ρ Ε Ν Ε Ι Χ.
II.
3
15
1
Not War alone demands my lays,
Nor Heroes, whom their Country's plaudits raiſe
High in the Temple of Renown:
Each milder Virtue, where it lies
Shunning the glare of day, with piercing eyes
Truth ſees delighted; and inſpires the Muſe,
Diffuſing round ethereal dews,
With freſheſt wreath the Brow of Worth to crown.
1
/
III.
1
Since the bright Star of Goſpel Light
Shone through the cloud of Gothic night,
And with celeſtial radiance deign'd ro. ſimile
On Britain's happy Ine;
Since mitred Prelates at the ſpotleſs ſhrine
Of true religion bow'd the knee,
And pale-ey'd ſuperſtition fled ;
Where did the Mitre's luſtre fairer ſhine,
(Meekneſs attempering dignity)
Than when with rays divine encircling Wilson's head?
IV,
E'en from his earlier years,
Riſing above the groffer ſpheres,
To human Science' periſhabie lore,
He join'd celeſtial Wiſdom's copious ſtore :
Though born of high illuſtrious line,
Deſcendant of the Palatine;
Though he drew his antient blood
From the bold undaunted flood
That boil'd in Norman William's fiery breaſt;
The croſier'd Shepherd, unallied
To the ſtern Conqueror's tyrant pride,
With more refin'd and ſofter nature bleſs'd,
Amiction's drooping fons careſs’d,
Rais'd up the Children of Deſpair:
Where had pierc'd corroſive Care,
Where Pain and Penury had fix'd their dart,
He o'er the wounds the genial balm beſtow'd,
While forth the milk of human kindneſs flow'd,
An healing ſtream, warm from his inmoſt heart!
1
5
}
V.
" While CONTENT my path illumes,
“ Far hence Ambition ſtretch thy plumes !
« Hence Lucre's baſe deſire !” he cries :
« But Thou, converſing with the ſkies,
- In robes of white, unblemiſh'd Faith, appear!
“ Let Angel Piety be near!
« And on Monæda's rugged land
.Let Charity complacent ſtand,
" Effential
Α сxxxiii .
p e
Ν DI X.
Ρ Ρ Ε r +
}
1
!
« Effential grace of heavenly birth,
“ Pattern of Godlike worth on earth;
" Her many-colour'd wing unfold,
« The ſhivering Pilgrim reſcue from the cold,
“ Bid hunger feed, and modeſt want be bold !
« Oh! teach me thus to imitate the plan
« Of DEITY himſelf transform'd to man!”
VI.
Nor vain his prayer:-For from their bright abode,
Cherubic Piety appear’d,
And ſpotleſs-cinctur'd Faith her forehead rear'd,
And lovelieſt CHARITY before him ſtood:
They came, and on Monæda's ſea-beat ſhore
Want of its ſting beguild,
While pining hunger ſmild;
The Christian Graces throng'd his dome around,
BENEVOLENCE her liberal zone unbound,
And open'd wide to all his hoſpitable door.
VII.
By Thee, O Wilson, check'd, impell’d, refin'd,
Was form’d young STANLEY's generous mind:
Thy foſtering hand the noble youth,
Conducted through the paths of truth
To Virtue's towering height,
(Whence beams her radiant light)
Tutor'd by Thee, to climb the arduous ſteeps of fame,
His bofom caught the kindred flame;
By Thee with nobleſt ſentiments inſpir'd;
By Thee with Patriot emulation fir'd,
With talents that a ſinking ſtate might fave;
But to its fatal aim, how true!
Unſeen the mortal arrow flew,
And funk the Work of Wiſdom to an early grave.
VILI.
Why fainter glows poetic fire ?
Why jars with diffonance the lyre ?
I ſee the bluſh of ſhame ariſe,
Upon the ethereal Muſe's cheek;
From holy Truth's indignant eyes
I ſee the flaſh of anger break.-
Where were ye, Powers Angelic! ſay,
Where from your ſacred office did ye ſtray,
When Oppreſſion's iron rod
Dar'd to afflict-the Man of God?
If Innocence itſelf muſt feel
The rack of Perſecution's wheel;
If woe and ſufferings be her dower,
Who ſhall eſcape the giant hand of power ?
.
IX. Or
+
сxxxiv
A PP ÎN DI. X
IX.
Ör ſay, bright Effences above !
Is ſuch the hard condition of our birthi?
Thus do ye try the Saints on Earth,
Thus with Afiction's touchſtonen Virtue
prove,
That•from her fiery trial ſhe may brighter ſhine,
Exalting Human Nature to Divine ?
+
X.
1
1
3
So Wilson fhone. The miſts of dark diſgrace,
Rais'd envious to o'er hade his face,
Flew, like fome night-born vapour's floating ſtream,
Before the ſolar warmth, and ſtrong meridian beam.
Mazy, but juſt, are all the ways of Heaven !
Tho' often Merit ſeems to ſhrink aghaſt,
Expos’d to Fate's tempeſtuous blaſt;
Yet on its head, e'en in this world below,
From Heav'n's high King ſuperior bleffings flow.
To Thee, pure ſubject of my ſong, were given
His choiceft favours ! Thine were length of years,
Each joy which felf-applauding conſcience bears ;
Reflection's golden-imag'd train,
Which baniſh every mental pain,
While in pity to frail man,
By thy example taught and precepts fage,
To Thee was ſtretch'd life's narrow ſpan,
Protracted to a Patriarch's age.
At placid eve, e'en like the gently-ſetting fun,
Thý finiſh'd courſe of earthly pilgrimage was run;
When like a ripen'd ſheaf of corn,
Mature in heavenly works, thou to thy grave waſt borne;
Deſtin'd completion of thy birth,
Thy mortal part mix'd with its parent earth.
Though dead the Man, no death his works in all find,
But in the Living Page inſpire rankind :
Celeſtial Truth ſhall from his aſhes riſe,
On Jesse's ſacred branch aſpiring to the ſkies.
3
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν D Ι Χ.
CXXXV
The following Papers did not come to the Editor's hands, till after the
preceding pages were printed off.
[ No. VIII. ]
Rules and Orders for the School of Burton, founded and endowed by the
Right Reverend Thomas Lord Biſhop of Sodor and Man, 1724.
[Given by his Lordſhip to Mr. Dunne, the firſt Maſter of the School. November 19, 1725.]
“ I. IT is already provided by the ſettlement of the ſaid School, that the Maſter
be a Member of the Church of England, as by law eſtabliſhed.
II. And that he be a man of ſober life and converſation, as well as quali-
fied to teach the Latin and Engliſh Tongues.
III. He is to obſerve the School hours ; namely, to begin at ſeven in ſummer,
and at eight in winter; and to keep the children till eleven in the forenoon, and to
be in School again at one in the afternoon; and to teach till four in the winter, and
until five in the ſummer ſeaſon.
IV. He is to read prayers every Morning before he begins to teach, and
every evening before he diſmiſſeth the children; namely, the collect for the day;
the collect for peace; the collect for grace, (as in the Morning Service of the
Church) and the collect in the Poſt-Communion, “ Prevent us, O Lord,” &c.
concluding with the Lord's Prayer, and the Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt : And
at Evening, the collect for the day, and the two collects for the Evening Service,
concluding as before.
V. Every Evening before they depart the School, the Maſter is to give the
children a ſhort charge, to be ſure to ſay their prayers before they go to bed, and
as ſoon as they riſe, (ſuch ſhort prayers as he ſhall teach them ;) to be dutiful to
their parents ; civil and reſpectful to all they meet; to be careful not to tell any
inanner of lie; nor to take God's name in vain, &c.
VI. He is to take eſpecial care to make the children ſenſible of the end of
learning, which is, that they may be better able to read the Holy Scriptures, and
therein to learn their duty, to love, to fear, and to ſerve God acceptably all their
days, that they may be happy when they die. .
VII. And above all things, he is to take all proper occaſions to plant the
fear of God in their hearts; to make them ferious and concerned for their ſouls ;
and to awaken them into a ſenſe of the danger they are in, without the grace
of
God, and the aids of religion.
VIII. Every Saturday, before they depart the School, he is to give the children a
ſtrict charge to go to Church the day following, and to behave themſelves with
reverence becoming the place, and to get the collect for the day by heart, and to
remember at leaſt the texts, which will be a way to make them attentive betimes.
IX. He is to call the children to an account for theſe things on Monday morning,
and to take care that the ſame be required of thein upon Church Feſtivals, if
Divine Service be read in the Church on ſuch days.
X. The children are to be taught the Church Catechiſm, and no other; and to be
made to underſtand the meaning of it after the moſt plain and inſtructive a'iner.
VOL. I.
XI. The
!
1
X
1
1
1
1
cxxxvi
Α Ρ Ρ Ε Ν D I X.
XI. The Maſter is not to be abſent from School, unleſs upon urgent buſineſs
and even then to fhew the reaſon of his abſence, if required fo to do.
XII. The Maſter is never to grant any whole, or half play day, in any week in
which there is an Holiday.
Laſtly; The Reverend the Vicar of Weſton, the Curate of Burton, with the reſt
of the Truſtees, ſhall be deſired to viſit the School once a year, at the breaking-up
for Whitſuntide, in order to make a judgment of the Maſter's diligence, and the
ſcholars' improvement.
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
( No, IX. ]
Rules for the Petty Schools in the Iſle of Man.
« At the annual Convocation held at Biſhop's-Court, on Thurſday in Whitſun
Week, May 29, 1740.
" The Right Reverend the Lord Biſhop does now fignify to the Clergy in Con-
vocation, that the Right Honourable Lady Haſtings lias in her will left the ſum of
Twenty Pounds per annum, towards the maintenance of Petty Schools within this
Dioceſe, upon the following conditions:
I. That the Maſters of the ſaid Schools do conſtantly do their duty according
to the purport of the licences granted by the Biſhop of Man, or his ſubſtitutes.
And that this may be known, every Maſter or Miſtreſs ſhall yearly and every year
apply to the Vicar or Incumbent of their reſpective pariſhes, (who are by law
obliged to viſit their Schools the firſt week in every quarter) for a certificate, in
theſe words ; namely, That ſuch Vicars or Incumbents have reſpectively viſited the
ſaid Schools in their reſpective pariſhes, according to the laws and conftitutions of
1703; and that the children have been carefully taught, and do improve in learning
and good manners; are taught to ſay their Prayers and Catechiſm, and do duly
attend the publick ſervice of the Church; which certificate is to be úgned by fuch
Vicar or Incumbent.
And if ſuch Maſters or Miſtreffes fhall not deſire, and obtain, and bring, every
year to the Biſhop, or in his abſence to his Vicars-general, ſuch certificate, then
the part of this charity appointed for the Maſter or Miſtreſs ſo neglecting to obtain
or bring ſuch certificate, ſhall be divided amongſt ſuch Maſters and Miſtreſſes as
fhall bring the fame.
II. That this Charity ſhall not, upon any pretence whatever, leffen the payınene
of Forty Shillings a year to the ſaid Schools out of the Impropriations, whenever
they or the value of them ſhall be recovered or reſtored to the Church; nor fhail
this charity be underſtood to excufe ſuch parents as are able, from paying ſuch ſums
quarterly as the law appoints, or ſhall be agreed upon betwixt the Maſter or Miſtreſs
and Parents of ſuch children.
That theſe conditions may be ſtrictly obſerved, his Lordſhip does now further
fignify to the Clergy, and requires them to give particular notice of theſe rules
(by reading the fame) to their reſpective Maſters or Miſtreſſes, and to obſerve the
fame themſelves upon pain of Eccleſiaſtical Cenfure; and further, to acquaint
them, that his Lordſhip is fully reſolved that no part of this Charity, nor the Royal
Bounty, ſhall be given to any of ſuch Maſters or Miſtreſſes, but to ſuch as ſhall
obtain certificates quarterly, according to the conditions within mentioned.”
N. B. A Copy of theſe Rules was ſent to every Clergyman in the Dioceſe.
3
А
CXXXVII
P P E N D I X.
1
O DE ON THE
I S L E OF M A N:
Inſcribed to the Memory of Bishop Wilson.
1
By a S U BS GRIBER:
Argument.
The Poet begins with a Romantic Deſcription of Druidiſın, and traces back, in Fancy, the
Scenes of
Antiquity. He laments the Fall of Antient Caſtles, the Abolition of Druid Cere-
monies, and the Ruins of Pagan Temples. But his Strain of Enthuſiaſm is interrupted by
the Appearance of a CHERUB in the Clouds, who reprobates his idle Warblings; and takes
Occaſion to diſplay the Superiority of Chriſtianity to Paganifm, by contraſting the Cruelty of
Druidiſm with the Benevolence of the Goſpel. He then deſcants on the Virtues of the
late Biſhop of Man; and exhibits, in that truly amiable Character, the Chriſtian Graces in
their full Perfection.
I.
A
S erſt my ſteps in Fancy (tray'd,
Where'Mona cloath'd with many a ſhade
O’erbrows the Weſtering wave,-
Sudden appear’d, in Fairy máze,
The pictur'd forms of other days,
And ſoft to Memory's eye their tranſient colours gave.
II.
1
And “'ah! ye fleeting Shapes, (I cried)
« Amidſt theſe glooms in pity glide;
« For here ye joy'd to rove
« In elder times, when myſtic ſtrains
« Ecchoed thro' conſecrated fanes,
- And rites of magic charm'd the reverential grove.
III.
" Oh! by your wands of vervain blue,
« Of power to 'chaſe with purgiøg dew
" The vapoury miſts away!
" And by the deep-incavern'd cheſt,
“ Where lies Belinus' charmed veſt,
66. Again, ye Druid Tribes! your awful forms diſplay.
IV.
“ Who now, while memory views in tears
( The curtain'd ſcene of former years,
« Shall guard theſe magic rocks;
« Where Genii oft, on ſounding wings,
« Flutter'd at evening o'er the ſprings
« That lav'd the wreathing roots of yon fantaſtic oaks?
V. « Who
X 2
cxxxviii
A P P E N D I X.
}
V.
« Who now ſhall join the minſtrel's lay,
" When glitter to the full moon's ray
“ Their high-ſtrung harps of gold?
« Or who ſurvey the ſweeping pall
« Of Bards, amid the emblazon'd hall,
* The Druids' floating pomp, and hoary Seers of old?
.
VI.
« Who now, where ſtain'd with ſacred blood
« The central oak o'ertops the wood,
« Shall ſee the victim laid;
“ As midnight ſtills the ſpecter'd vale,
« All on the ſhrine aghaſt and pale,
« And Flamens brandiſh wide the lightning of the blade?
VII.
« Ah! theſe, from Mona vaniſh'd long,
• Scarce live amid the flights of ſong,
" The Poet's breaſt to warm!
<< And e'en from Fancy's eagle eye
“ The ſoul-entrancing viſions fly,
" Each Druid ſinks away, and fades each fairy form!
Something
VIII.
“ Yet where the lurid nightſhade blooms
" Within ſome Ruin's awful glooms,
" The muſing Poet ſteals;
- Oft as he marks the Druid graves,
“ And crumbling piles, his bofom heaves
“ With thoughts of ancient days, and pleaſing horror feels!"
IX.
Thus whilſt the Muſes taught to glow
The ſpirit of elegiac woe,
Soft melting o'er my breaft!
Inſtarit along the ſhadowy way
Shot a full ſtream of brighter day,
And, from an opening cloud, a CHERUB ſhone confeſt!
X.
Suppreſs, fond youth! th' unhallow'd ſtrain,
(The Cherub cried) “ ne'er thus profane
« Theſe groves with Pagan ſighs!
“ Rejoice that now no more th' abodes
« Of Druids and their fabled Gods,
« Rear'd yainly by the hand of Superſtition, riſe!
XI - What!
.
A P P E N D I to
схҳxix
XI.
V
" What! doſt thou mourn the vaniſh'd rite,
" That gave to horror the pale night,
" And ſhook the blaſted wood;
« While, as the victim's dying cries
« Announc'd the human facrifice,
- Scar'd at th' infernal ſcene, the moon went down in blood!
!
XII.
A
« No! let the Star, whoſe orient
ray
“ Thoſe Druid orgies beam'd away,
Thy lov'd attention claim!
« No! let the Goſpel-Light inſpire
“ (Far purer than a Poet's fire)
« Thy fiction-purged ſoul with true Religion's filame!
XIII.
« No;-call with ardour to thine aid
« A WILSON's venerable ſhade!
“Oh, bid thy raptur'd mind,
" Full of the bleſt idea, foar
“ To heavenly regions, and adore
« The Gracious Power that gave a WILson to mankind.
1
XIV.
Prophetic we ſurvey'd the morn,
" Whoſe ſmiles proclaim'd a Wilson born;
“ And Angels hail'd his birth!
Inſpir'd with more than Cherub's joys,
« We ſaw the "Man of God' ariſe,
( And like another Saviour bleſs the ſons of earth!
--
XV.
" With joy look round this little iſle,
“ And ſee the genial virtues ſmile
“ The Chriſtian planted here!
« 'Twas his, where pain had fix'd the dart,
“ To heal with lenient balm the ſmart ;-
“ From penury's pale eye, 'twas his to wipe the tear!
1
XVI.
". With more than all. a Shepherd's care,
“ He rais’d the Children of Deſpair,
“ By conſcious guilt oppreſt;
“ He bade Repentance eaſe the load-
« Point to the bofom of their God,
" And guide their fainting ſouls into the realms of reſt!
XVII. « His
2
1
A
ext
p_E܃ ܛܼܲ
A
XVII.
« His flock with undiffembled air
- Gather'd around, a ſmile to ſhare,
“ Benevolently warm!
“ And, as by miracle, they thought
“ A portion of his worth they caught
« If haply veil'd beneath the Thadow of his form!
}
.
::
XVIII
“ Thus flow'd in joy full many a year,
" While Charity and Meekneſs near
« Illum'd his faint-like face!
" Yet Dignity her luſtre ſhed
« Around the Pretate's mitred head,
ce And o'er Benevolence diffus'd peculiar grace!
{
XIX.
)
(
1
s6 But oh! the ſad reverſe of fate,
“ That neither ſpares the good nor great,
« Not e'en can Cherubs paint?
“ Lo! Envy brooding-o'er the ſcene
« Daſh'd with a cloud the bright ſerene,
« And bore to *Rushin's walls the perſecuted Saint!
XX.
" There, as immur'd the good man lay,
“ Awhile to tyranny a prey,
" Sat Patience with calm eye!
" And there too Faith, who gives to flow,
« Oh Innocence! thy.robe of ſnow,
Op'd through the vale of tears a viſta to the ſky,
XXI.
< But, WILSON ! like a ſhadow flew
“ The ſtorm, which Envy fought to brew
« Around thy holy head!
« Soon thy fair orb reſum'd its light,
“ And grew more beautifully bright,
" As chac'd by Truth away, the murky Darkneſs fled.
XXII.
« At length, dear Saint, thy journey run,
« With placid cloſe, thy evening ſun,
« On Friendſhip's trembling tear,
<< Glanc'd its laſt beams--and ſunk away-
« But roſe to everlaſting day,
« And now in glory-gilds the Seraph's happier Sphere !'
Caftle Rufhin, where the Biſhop was impriſoned.
1
1
А
1
FORM OF CONSECRATING
CO
CHURCHES, AND “CH A PELS,
A N D
CHURCH-YARDS, AND PLACES OF BURIAL..
EPT. 21, 170,8. I conſecrated the New Chapel of Douglaſs.
.
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
St. Peter's Day, 1714.
I confecrated the New Church of St. Patrick, near
Peel, which had been built by my procurement.
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
Nov. 26, 1723. At the requeſt of my worthy friend Francis Lord Biſhop of
Cheſter, I conſecrated the Chapel of Atherton, in the pariſh of Leigh, and
county of Lancaſter, according to the following Form.
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
Lady-Day, March 25, 1735. I confecrated the Church of Kirk-Lonan, by the
following Form, in the prefence of a numerous congregation, to whom I preached
and adminiſtered the Lord's Supper, and ordained Mr. Thomas Chriſtian Prieſt,
and Mr. Nath. Curghey Deacon.
THO. SODOR AND. MAN.
* Towards the building and endowing of St. Patrick's New Church, the Biſhop expended Seventy-three
Pounds One Shilling and a Penny, being arrears of the Biſhop's Revenue during the vacancy. He alſo gave
out of his own private purſe a Pulpit, Reading-Deſk, Clerk's Seat, and a Pew for the Vicar's Family; as alſo
the Communion-Table, Carpet and Rails. He further gave, on the day of Conſecration, the ſum of Fifty
Pounds, the intereſt thereof to be for the perpetual uſe of the Vicars of the pariſh ; which Fifty Pounds,
together with Seventy-two Pounds given by his Lord hip afterwards, was laid out upon an eſtate in Kirk-
Patrick, called Ballymore, for the perpetual uſe of the Vicars of Kük-Patrick and German, &c.
1
;
In the Name of GOD. Amen.
HEREAS the fabrick of the ancient Pariſh Church of Kirk-Lonan was falling
into ruins, and being inuch too ſmall for the congregation, as alſo very incommo-
diouſly ſituated for a great number of the pariſhioners: It pleaſed God to put into the
hearts of certain perſons, piouſly diſpoſed, to uſe their beſt endeavours towards removing and
remedying ſuch inconveniences : Ănd the fame Good Providence having raiſed up ſeveral
charitable benefactors, who, out of a religious zeal for the glory of God, and the eternal
welfare of the people of the ſaid pariſh, have generouſly contributed towards erecting a new
Chancel and Church, in a more convenient ſituation, An AEt of Tinwald was paſſed for
raiſing a moderate fum upon the pariſhioners, and in order to the more effektual and ſpeedy
furtherance of the ſaid good work, which the worthy undertakers having brought to ſuch
perfečtion as the time and ſeaſon of the year would permit ; upon their humble requeſt,
being deſired to conſecrate the ſame; WE Thomas, by Divine permiſſion Lord Biſhop of
Sodor and Men, have, by the bleſſing of God, proceeded and accordingly conſecrated the ſaid
Chancel and Church to the honour and ſervice of God, and for all the holy offices and uſes
to which the former old Church was dedicated; bereby publickly and openly declaring and
pronouncing the ſaid Chancel and Church to be ſeparated from all profane and common uſes,
being now dedicated and conſecrated as the Chancel and Pariſh Church of Kirk Lonen.
Reſerving to ourſelves and ſucceſſors the right of viſiting the ſame, and of exerciſing all ſuch
authority and juriſdi&tion relating thereto, as appertain to the Epiſcopal office.
And foraſmuch as it hath been found by experience, that many of the Churches of this
dioceſe (being uniformly ſeated) have been exceedingly abuſed and diſordered, by teaching of
the ſchool, and burying the dead therein ; that therefore Juch irregularities and indecencies
may
be prevented, It is hereby decreed, that no perſon whatſoever fall preſume to teach
School in this Courch, or to break the ground in order to bury their dead in this Chancel or
Church, or within the ſpace of one yard on the outſide, under penalry of ſevere ecclefiaftical
cenſures; and that no Clergyman ſhall read the office for ſuch burial under penalty as afore-
ſaid. Which Church, when ſeated and finiſhed, and the Church-yard ſufficiently fenced,
the Wardens for the time being hall keep the ſame in good and decent repair out of the
pariſh rate or cefs, and this to be allowed in their accounts.
And that this our AEt may remain ſecure and be extant, it is to be lodged in the Epif-
copal Regiſtry, and a copy thereof inſerted in the Pariſh Church Regiſter.
Given under our hand and ſeal at Kirk-Lonan, this 25th day of March, Anno Domini
1735, and of our Conſecration the thirty-eighth.
1
THO, Sodor AND Man.
N. B. A ſimilar order was made againſt burying the dead in the Church or
Chancel of St. Patrick.
1
$
[
cxliii ]
1
1
1
A FORM of CONSECRATING
Churches, Chapels, and, Church-Yards, or Places of Burial.
1
O
4 When the Biſhop and Clergy of wbicis
two at leaſt) have entered the Church
ror Chapel) in their Habits, as they
walk up from the Weft to the Eaſt end,
they fall repeat alternately the 24th
Pſalm, the Biſhop beginning.
When they are come to the Lord's Table,
the Biſhop fitting in his Chair, the In-
ftruments of Dedication and Endowment
mell be preſented to him by the Founder
or ſome proper Perfon, which he hall
cauſe kis Regiſter, or other Officer depu-
ted, to read. Then the Biſhop Jhall lay
them on the Table; and landing on the
North ſide, ſhall turn to the Congrega-
tion, and ſay,
EARLY beloved in the Lord; for-
aſmuch as devout and holy men,
as well under the Law as under the Gof-
pel, moved either by the ſecret inſpira-
tion of the Bleſſed Spirit, or by the ex-
preſs command of God, or by their own
reaſon, and ſenſe of the natural decency
of things, have erected houſes for the
public worſhip of God, and ſeparated
them from all profane and common uſes,
in order to fill men's minds with greater
reverence for his glorious Majeſty, and
to affect their hearts with more devotion
and humility in his ſervice; which pious
works have been approved and graci-
ouſly accepted by our Heavenly Father:
Let us not doubt but that he will alſo
favourably approve this our godly pur-
poſe of ſetting apart this place in fo-
lemn manner to the performance of the
ſeveral offices of our religious worthip;
and let us faithfully and devoutly beg
his bleſſing on this our undertaking, and
ſay,
VOL. I.
The Bijf op kmeeling,
O
Eternal God, mighty in power, of
Majeſty incomprehenůble, whom
the Heaven of Heavens cannot contain,
much leſs the walls of temples made
with hands; and who yet haft been gra-
ciouſly pleaſed to promiſe thy eſpecial
preſence in whatever place even two or
three of thy faithful ſervants ſhall affem-
ble in thy name, to offer up their ſup-
plications and their praiſes to Thee;
vouchſafe, O Lord, to be now preſent
with us, who are gathered here together,
to Confecrate this place, with great hu-
mility and readineſs of heart, to the ho-
nour of thy great Name; ſeparating it
henceforth from all unhallowed, ordinary
and common uſes; and dedicating it en-
tirely to thy ſervice, for reading therein
rhy moft Holy Word; for celebrating thy
Holy Sacraments; for offering to thy
glorious Majeſty the ſacrifices of prayer
and thankſgiving; for bleſſing thy people
in thy name; and performing of all other
Holy Ordinances. Accept, O Lord, ,
this ſervice at our hands, and bleſs it
with ſuch ſucceſs as may tend moſt to
thy glory and the furtherance of our
happineſs, through Jeſus Chriſtour Lord
and Saviour. Amen.
The Billsop ſtanding up.
R
EGARD, O Lord, the ſupplicati-
ons of thy ſervants; and grant that
whofoever ſhall be dedicated to Thee in
this Houſe by Baptiſm, may be waſhed
and ſanctified with the Holy Ghoſt, de-
livered from thy wrath, received into the
ark of Chriſt's Church, and ever remain
in the number of thy faithful and elect
children. Amento
Y
GRANT,
!
cxliv
A FORM OF CONSECRATING CHURCHES, &c.-
G
G
RANT, O Lord,
this place in their
fons undertake to renew the promiſes
and vows made by their ſureties for them
at their baptiſm, and thereupon ſhall be
confirmed by the Biſhop, may continue
thine for ever; and being preſerved in
the unity of thy Church, may daily in-
creaſe in thy Holy Spirit more and more,
until they come to thine everlaſting king-
dom. Amen.
RANT, O Lord, that whoſoever
ſhall receive in this place the Bleſ-
ſed Sacrament of the Body and Blood of
Chriſt thy Son, inay come to that Holy
Ordinance with a true penitent heart,
lively faith, and perfect charity; and be-
ing filled with thy grace and heavenly
benediction, may to their great and end-
leſs comfort obtain remiſion of their
fins, and all other benefits of his paſſion.
Amen.
RANT, O Lord, that by thy Holy
Word which ſhall be read and
preached within this place, the hearers
thereof may both perceive and know
what things they ought to do, and may
have grace and power to fulfil the ſame.
Amen.
RANT, O Lord, that whoſoever
ſhall be joined together in this
place in the holy eſtate of Matrimony,
may faithfully perform and keep the vow
and covenant betwixt them made, and
may remain in perfect love together
unto their lives'end, through Jeſus Chriſt
our Lord. Amen.
RANTO
Lord of Life and Death, of Health
and Sickneſs,—that ſuch as are ſick, af-
flicted, or diſtreſſed, in mind, body, or
eſtate, and ſhall deſire the prayers of the
congregation which ſhall aſſemble in this
place, that Thou wilt.be pleaſed in mercy
to hear the prayers of thy fervants for all
ſuch, granting them patience under their
fufferings, and an happy iſſue out of all
their afflictions. And this we beg for
Jeſus Chriſt his fake. Amen.
RANT, O Lord, that all ſuch as
through thy mercy, been pre-
ſerved in the great danger of child-birth,
and ſhall come to this place, according
to their bounden duty, to give Thee thanks
for the ſame, may, through thy help, both
faithfully live, and walk according to thy
will in this life preſent, and alſo be par-
takers of everlaſting glory in the life to
come, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
Amenz.
RANT, O God, that all ſuch offen-
ders as, by godly diſcipline, ſhall
be ſent to this place, to give Thee glory,
by a public confeſſion of their crimes,
may by thine infinite grace come to a
true ſenſe of their ſin and danger, and
from their hearts repent them truly of
all their offences againſt Thee and their
neighbour; and that all others may
thereby be warned to flee from the wrath
to come, through the merits of Jeſus
Chriſt our Lord, Amen.
RANT, O Lord, that all who enter
into this place, may ſeriouſly con-
ſider, that this is the Houſe of God, an
Houſe of Prayer, and of Divine Worſhip;
and that they may behave themſelves in
this place with great reverence, devo-
tion, and humility, both of body and
mind; and this we beg for Jeſus Chriſt
his fake. Amen.
'INALLY, we beſeech Thee, O God,
grant that whoſoever ſhall draw near
unto Thee in this place, to confeſs their
ſins unto Thee, to give Thee thanks for
thy great benefits, to ſet forth thy moſt
worthy praiſe, to hear thy moſt Holy
Word, and to aſk fuch things as are re-
quiſite and neceſſary as well for the body
as the ſoul, may do it with that ſtedfaſt-
neſs of faith, that ſeriouſneſs of attention,
and devout affection of inind, that Thou
mayeft accept their bounden duty and
ſervice, and vouchſafe unto them what-
ever elſe in thine infinite mercy thou ſhalt
fee to be moſt expedient for them; and
this we beg for Jeſus Chriſt his fake, our
bleſſed Lord and Saviour. Amen.
4 Then
G
A FORM OF CONSECRATING CHURCHES, &c.
cxlv
Then the Service of the Day Mall be read
by one the Prieſts, (the Miniſter of the
place, if preſent.)
Proper Pſalms, lxxxiv, cxxii. cxxxii.
Firſt Leſſon, i Kings chap. viii. from
ver. 22 to 62.
9 Second Leſſon, Heb. x. from ver. 19
to 26.
After the Litany, let the Biſhop proceed
to the Cornmunion Service; and then, in-
Read of the Colleet for the Day, ſhall be
read this following:
Moſt glorious Lord God, we ac-
knowledge that we are not worthy
to offer unto Thee any thing belonging
to us; yet we beſeech Thee out of thine
infinite goodneſs graciouſly to accept the
Dedication of this place to thy worſhip
and ſervice, and to proſper this our reli-
gious undertaking: Receive the
prayers
and interceſſions of us and all other thy
ſervants, who either now or hereafter
entering into this thy Houſe, ſhall call
upon Thee; and give both them and us
grace to prepare our hearts to ſerve Thée
with reverence and godly fear: Affect us
with an awful apprehenſion of thy hea-
venly Majeſty, and with a deep ſenſe of
our own unworthineſs, that ſo approach-
ing thy Sanctuary with lowlineſs and
devotion, and bringing with us clean
thoughts, pure hearts, bodies undefiled,
and ininds fanctified, we may be an ac-
ceptable people in thy ſight, through
Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
this is not to eat the Lord's Supper.
For in eating, every one taketh before
other, his own ſupper: and one is hun-
gry, and another is drunken. What,
have ye not houſes to eat and to drink
in? or deſpiſe ye the Church of God,
and ſhame them that have not? What
ſhall I ſay to you? Thall I praiſe you in
this? I praiſe you not.
& Goſpel. John ii. 13 to 17,
ND the Jews' paſſover was at hand,
and Jeſus went up to Jeruſalemi,
And found in the temple thoſe that ſold
oxen and ſheep and doves, and the chan-
gers of money ſitting : And when he had
inade a ſcourge of ſmall cords, he drove
them all out of the temple, and the ſheep,
and the oxen; and poured out the chan-
gers' money, and overthrew the tables ;
and ſaid unto them that fold doves,
Take theſe things hence; make not my
Father's houſe an houſe of merchan-
dize. And his diſciples remembered that
it was written, The zeal of thine houſe
hath eaten me up.
1 After the Nicene Creed, the Inſtrument or
Axt of Confecration hall be read by the
Regiſter and ſigned by the Biſhop. Tben
the Sermon: after which the Biſhop Mall
proceed in the ſervice of the Communion.
After Gloria in ExcelSIS,
LESSED be thy Name, O Lord, that
it hath pleaſed Thee to put it into
the hearts of thy ſervants **** to erect
this Houſe to thy honour and worſhip.
Bleſs, O Lord, them, their families, and
ſubſtance, and accept this their pious
and charitable work. Remeinber them
concerning this; wipe not out this
kindneſs that they have ſhewed for the
Houſe of their God and the offices
thereof; and grant that all they who
ſhall enjoy the benefit of this pious
work, may ſhew forth their thankfulneſs
by making a right uſe of it to the glory
of thy bleſſed Name, thro' Jeſus Chrift
our Lord. Asnen,
PREVENT
4 Epiſtle. I Cor. xi. 17 to 22. .
OW in this that I declare unto you,
I praiſe you not, that you come to-
gether not for the better but for the worſe.
For firſt of all, when ye come together
in the Church, I hear that there be divi-
fions among you; and I partly believe it.
For there muſt be alſo hereſies among
you, that they which are approved may
be made manifeſt among you. When
ye come together therefore into one place,
NOW
.
1
1
cxlvi
A FORM OF CONSECRATING CHURCHES, 8cc.
DREVENT us, O Lord, in all our do-
ings, with thy molt gracious favour,
and further us with thy continual help;
that in all our works begun, continued,
and ended in Thee, we may glorify thy
Holy Name; and dially by thy mercy
obtain everlafting life, through Jeſus
Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
1
1
THE peace of
The Bleſing.
"HE peace of God, which pafſeth all
underſtanding, keep your hearts
and minds in the knowledge and love of
God, and of his Son Jeſus Chrift our
Lord: And the bleſſing of God Al-
mighty, the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghoſt, be amongſt you, and re-
main with you always. Amen.
nal life: Accept, we beſeech Thee, this
pious and charitable work of our's, in
ſeparating and confecrating this porcion
of ground, where they may reſt in peace,
and be preſerved from all indignities:
And give us all grace, that, by the fre-
quent inſtances of mortality which we
behold, we may learn and ſeriouſly conſi-
der, how frail and uncertain our condi-
tion here on earth is; and may fo num-
ber our days as to apply our hearts unto
wifdom; that in the midſt of life think-
ing upon death, and daily preparing
ourſelves for the judgınene that is to
follow, we may have our part in the
Reſurrection with Him, who died for
our fins and roſe again for our juſtifica-
tion, and now liveth and reigneth with
· Thee and the Holy Ghoſt, one God,
world without end. Amen.
CHE Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt,
and the Love of God, and the
Fellowſhip of the Holy Ghoſt, be with
us all evermore. Amen.
O
4 when the Service in the Church is over,
let the Biſhop, Clergy, and People go into
the Church-Yard, and the Biſhop ſay,
God, who haft taught us in thy
Holy Word, that there is a diffe-
rence between the ſpirit of a beaſt that
goeth downward to the earth, and the
ſpirit of a man which aſcendeth up to
God who gave it; and likewiſe haft in-
ſtructed us by the example of thy devout
ſervants, to ſet apart peculiar places,
wlierein the bodies of thy Saints may be
committed to the ground, in ſure and
certain hope of the reſurrection to eter-
V
If a Church-Yard only be confecrated ad-
joining to the Church or Chapel, let the
Service of the Day be read in the Church;
and at the end, let the Inſtrument of Do-
nation be read before ibe Biſhop in the
Church-Yard, and then let the Biſbop
ufe the foregoing Prayer.
If the Church-Yard or Burjing-place be
remote from the Church, then reading the
Donation and this prayer will be
ſufficient,
1
A
>
per
1
1
A
SHORT AND PLAIN INSTRUCTION
FOR THE
B ETTER UNDERSTANDING.
OF
THE LOR D's
S U P P E R;
N
W Ι Τ Η Τ Η Ε
NECESSARY PREPARATION REQUIRED:
FOR THE BENEFIT OF YOUNG COMMUNICANTS, AND OF SUCH AS HAVE NOT
,
WELL CONSIDERED THIS HOLY ORDINANCE.
>
TO WHICH IS ANNEXED,
THE OFFICE OF THE HOLY COMMUNION,
WITH PROPER HELPS AND DIRECTIONS FOR JOINING IN EVERY PART THEREOF
WITH UNDERSTANDING AND BENEFIT.
1
1
TO OUR UNKNOWN BENEFACTRESS*.
MADAM,
SN
INCE we are not permitted to know you, but only by your good
works, you cannot be offended by this public acknowledgment of the
great good you have done, and of the good example you have given in
an age abandoned to all the profane and idle ways of ſquandering eſtates
and riches, without the leaſt dread of an account to be given for ſuch
talents received and abuſed.
Your commendable zeal to reſtore and promote the knowledge and love
of the Bible, at a time when this ſacred book is attacked by infidels, and
too much neglected by Chriſtians, will, one would hope, be imitated, at
leaſt by all ſuch as conſider, that the Chriſtian Religion at firſt, and after-
wards the Reformation, which we all pretend to value, were carried on,
and eſtabliſhed, by publiſhing and diſperſing the Scriptures in the language
of every nation.--And, indeed, it is to be ſuſpected, that many of thoſe,
who now ſet themſelves ſo induſtriouſly to revile the revelations and doc.
trines of the Goſpel, are in the ſervice of that church which denies
Chriſtians the free uſe of the Bible.
If this excellent kind of charity has ſuffered in the opinion of ſome,
when they have not found the wiſhed-for effects of diſtributing good books
amongſt the common people, it is much to be feated, that this has been
too often occaſioned by thoſe who have had the part of diſtributing them:
For it will be found that the beſt of books, when lightly given, will be
lightly valued, and as lightly made uſe of,
This, I hope, Madam, has in ſome meaſure been prevented by thoſe
who have been your Almoners; who have taken care to give ſome ſuitable
advice and inſtructions how to make uſe of your charity to the purpoſes of
a Chriſtian Life.
I have often conſidered, and found by experience, that there is no way
ſo
likely to influence the lives of Chriſtians,--to inſpire young people with a
ſenſe of Religion,-ato keep them from backſliding, -and to ſecure, if
poffible, the growing age from the ſad contagion of the preſent,-as by
leading them very early to an ordinance, in which all the means of grace
and ſalvation are exhibited to their view; and in order to which they are
always required to conſider their ways,to renew their purpotes of obe-
dience, and to beg thoſe graces which are neceſſary to fit them for heaven
* This Lady (Mrs. Grace Butler) had laid out very conſiderable ſums of money ir purchaſing Bibles,
and other books of devotion and piety, for the uſe of the people of the Iſle of Man.
A 2
and
1
THE
E P I S T L E DEDICATOR Y.
and happineſs. I have therefore, in the following papers, endeavoured to
make this holy ordinance, and the duties required, as plain as may be to
the meaneſt capacity.
And I hope I have taken care, as on one hand not to flatter finners, ſo
on the other not to fill the minds of young people with unneceſſary fears
and ſcruples, or with the difficulties of a due preparation, with reſpect to
a duty which ought to be the practice of their whole lives: as if nobody
ought to go to this ſacrament, but ſuch as are as perfect as ever they
hope to be.
I have therefore, in theſe ſhort devotions, conſulted both the capacities
and tempers of young communicants, for whoſe uſe this is chiefly intended, who
are apt to be impatient, and weary of longer prayers.
And I would hope that the ſpecimen of devotions, before and after the
Communion, will not only anſwer that end, but will be of uſe to lead
Chriſtians to make proper reflections, when they read or hear the Scriptures
read at other times :-For want of which theſe Holy Writings are too often
read and heard without any great benefit, and without affecting the minds,
or influencing the lives, of thoſe that hear them daily.
Having obſerved, with concern, how often people diſtract themſelves
with turning to other books of devotions, when they ſhould attend to the
public ſervice of the church; to prevent this, I have added the whole
Communion Service, with ſuch ſhort obſervations, prayers, ejaculations, &c.
as may be proper to help devout minds, without diverting them from the
duty they are about.
And the obſervations upon the rubricks, upon the commandments and
warnings, &c. which ſhould be conſulted at home, will be of uſe to ſhew
thoſe of our communion, how well the church has provided for the in-
ſtruction, edification, and ſalvation, of all her members.
In ſhort, there is nothing wanting to make this holy ordinance to be reve-
renced, and cloſed with, by all perſons, and upon all occaſions, but a true
underſtanding of its meaning, and the bleſſings annexed to it: where this
end is in any good meaſure attained, either by this or any other books on
this ſubject, God will be greatly glorified; which is the great end intended
by the following papers, and prayed for by, MADAM,
1
Your affectionate Friend,
and Servant in Jesus CHRIST,
THE AUTHOR.
1
1
[ 5 ]
}
A SHORT INTRODUCTION TO THE TRUE UNDERSTAND-
ING OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.
S E C T I ON
I.
TH
HERE are two Holy Ordinances or Sacraments appointed by Jeſus
Chriſt, as moſt eſpecial means of obtaining grace and ſalvation ;
which no Chriſtian, who hopes to be ſaved, muft wilfully neglect.
Theſe are, BAPTISM, and the LORD'S SUPPER.
It muſt be ſuppoſed, that you have already been made partaker of one
of theſe two Sacraments; viz. that of BAPTISM, by which you were
admitted into the congregation of Chriſt's flock,--were reſtored to the
favour of God, and had the Holy Spirit communicated to you, for a prin-
ciple of a new and ſpiritual life, in order to awaken you, and to direct and
affiſt that natural reaſon with which God has endued all mankind.
But foraſmuch as you have done many things contrary to the promiſe
made in your name, when you were baptized; and will ſtand in need of
greater degrees of grace and aſſiſtance, to enable you to reſiſt the temptations
of the world, the fleſh, and the devil, and to do your duty in that ſtate of
life unto which the providence of God ſhall call you; you are therefore
now called upon to be partaker of the other Sacrament,—that of the
LORD'S SUPPER; by which, upon your ſincere repentance, you inay obtain
the pardon of all your paſt ſins, and ſuch other graces as you ſtand in need
of, to bring you to eternal life and happineſs.
Take care, therefore, that you underſtand what you are called to, as well
as you are able; and God expects no more. For if you go to the Lord's
Supper without conſidering the reaſon of that ordinance, and the very
great concern you have in it, --without ſeeing the neceſſity and bleſſing of a
Redeemer,—you will go with indifference, and return without ſuch benefit as
you might otherwiſe hope for.
To prevent this, you ſhould ſeriouſly conſider what account the Holy
Scriptures have given us of the condition we are in, both with reſpect to
this life, and the life which is to come; that is, --That we are by nature
finners, and that, as ſuch, God cannot take pleaſure in us ;--and that if
we die before we are reſtored to his favour, we ſhall be ſeparated from him,
and miſerable for ever.
This will lead you to enquire, how the nature of man came to be thus
diſordered, and prone to evil. For you muſt not imagine, that God, who is
infinitely good, created man in ſuch a ſtate of corruption as you now fee
and feel him to be; but that he muſt have fallen into this wretched con-
dition ſince he came out of the hands of his Creator.
And
6
A SHORT INTRODUCTION
And ſo the Scripture informs us.-- In the third chapter of Geneſis, we
have this following account of the ſtate of Man, before, and after, the
Fall :_That Adam and Eve, from whom ſprang all mankind, were created
in the image of God; that is, holy and innocent; having a perfect knowledge
of their duty, a command of their will and affections, and a power, through the
grace of God, to do what they ſaw fit to be done.
In this condition they were placed in Paradiſe, in a ſtate of trial, with a
promiſe of immortal life and happineſs, if they ſhould continue to fear, to
love, to honour, and obey their Creator ; as alſo with an expreſs warning of
the dreadful conſequence of their diſobedience.
Notwithſtanding which warning, they, through the temptation of the
devil, tranſgreſſed the commands of God; and, by doing ſo, they did not
only forfeit all right to the promiſe of eternal life and happineſs, but alſo
contracted ſuch a blindneſs in the underſtanding, ſuch a diſorder in their will
and affections, as all their poſterity feel to their ſorrow; and became ſubject
to fin, and the puniſhment of fin, which is miſery and death.
Concerning the nature and greatneſs of this fin, we are to judge of it by
the greatneſs of the puniſhment inflicted upon them and their pofterity.
For God, being infinitely juſt and boly, could not inflict a puniſhment greater than
their fin deferved.:
Now this was the occaſion of that univerſal corruption and wickedneſs
which
you
ſee and hear of in the world, and which you cannot but, in ſome
meaſure, feel in your own nature. For, as the Scriptures inform us,
[Gen. v. 3.) Adam begat his children in his own likeneſs; that is, with ſuch
a depraved nature as his was then become.
And now conſider into what a fad condition theſe unhappy offenders had
brought themſelves; and remember, that this is your own condition, and the
condition of all their poſterity.
The law of nature and reaſon was full in force, and could not poflibly
be diſpenſed with. At the ſame time they found, by lad experience, that,
as St. Paul deſcribes the fallen ſtate of man, there was a law in their members
warring againſt the law of their mind; ſo that the good which they would, they
did not; but the evil that they would not, that they did. Rom vii.
There could not ſure be a condition more deplorable than this:-To live
only to contract evil habits; and by doing ſo, to increaſe their guilt, to
diſpleaſe their Creator, and to leave an offspring as miſerable as themſelves.
This therefore gave occaſion to God to manifeſt another of his moſt
glorious perfections, that is, his infinite goodneſs and mercy. For God,
foreſeeing this lamentable condition into which they had fallen by depart-
ing from their obedience, his goodneſs had provided ſuch a remedy, as that
neither they nor any of their poſterity ſhould, on account of their fall, be
eternally miſerable, except through their own fault.
He therefore, in conſideration of a Redeemer, one of the feed of the
woman, who ſhould make full ſatisfaction to the Divine Juſtice for the
tranſgreſſion,
ز
1 철
​TO THE LORD'S SUPPE R.
7
tranſgreſſion, and who ſhould. bruiſe the head, or break the power, of that
ſerpent (the devil) which tempted them to fin;-in conſideration of this
promiſed ſeed, God entered into a new covenant with them, by way of
remedy for what was paſt, and could not be undone.
We have reaſon to believe that this new covenant was more fully ex-
plained to Adam, than is ſet down in this ſhort account given us by Moſes,
and as it is more fully explained in the Goſpel; and which was to this
purpoſe :--That, on condition of their fincere repentance, and fincere obedience
afterwards, they should be reſtored to the favour of God; and, after death, to
that life and happineſs, which in their ſtate of innocence was promiſed to them
without taſting of death; which favour they had forfeited by their diſ-
obedience.
And when we conſider that our firſt parents, now become finners, ſtood
in need of an atonement, without which, while under the diſpleaſure of
God, their very lives muſt be a burden; and it being decreed by God, as it
afterwards appeared, that without redding of blood there was to be no remiſion
of fin; that is, without the death of the ſinner, or ſome one in his ſtead;
we do therefore conclude, that, at this time, God did appoint ſacrifices,
or ſin-offerings, to make an atonement for the ſoul, and to foreſhew the
Sacrifice of Jeſus Chriſt (which we now commemorate) until he ſhould
be offered in behalf of them, and all their poſterity.
And this appears from what follows in the next chapter of Geneſis, where
we find Abel, by faith, (that is, believing and depending upon this ordinance
of God for the remiffion of fins, until the promiſed Redeemer ſhould
come; we find him) offering a ſacrifice which was acceptable to God, that
is, a fin-offering, which his brother not doing was rejected.
But here take notice, and remember, that theſe ſacrifices could not take
away tin, but only through obedience to the ordinance of God, and through
faith in the promiſed ſeed.
They were, indeed, very inſtructive, and proper to lead finners to re-
pentance, and amendment of life, when they ſaw, that their fins could
not be forgiven, but by the death of an innocent creature, bleeding and dying
before their eyes, to make an atonement for ſin.
And as all good men, before the coming of Chriſt, did moſt religiouſly
keep up the remembrance of the promiſed ſeed, and obtained the pardon of
their ſins, and acceptance with God, upon offering facrifices through faith in a
Redeemer which was to come ;---fo all Chriſtians, ſince the coming of that
Redeemer, are obliged, as they hope for pardon and favour from God, to
the remembrance of God's great mercy, in ſending us a Redeemer,
and of what that Redeemer has done to ſave us; and this in the manner
which he himſelf hath ordained.
Now, that you may be more ſenſible of, and thankful to God for, this
his infinite loving-kindneſs,--and that you may be fully convinced of the
neceſſity and bleſſing of a Redeemer,---you ought to know and conſider, that
keep up
QUE
:
8
A SHORT INTRODUCTION
IN A STATE
1
our Saviour and Redeemer came not, until man had been tried in all conditions ;
OF INNOCENCE,-UNDER THE GOVERNMENT OF HIS
OWN REASON,--and UNDER THE LAW GIVEN BY Moses. All which
methods of providence, through the perverſe will of man, had been ren-
dered ineffectual for the amendment of the world. Notwithſtanding which,
ſuch was the goodneſs of God, that he ſent, after all, bis own beloved Son, to
take our nature upon him, and to aſſure mankind of the tender love which
he had for his poor creatures, which were ruining themſelves, without per-
ceiving the danger they were in,
This was the promiſed Seed !-promiſed to Adam, as he that ſhould break
the ſerpent's head, or power of the devil ;-promiſed to Abraham, as he
in whom all the nations of the earth ſhould be bleſſed ;--promiſed to the people
of Iſrael, as that prophet whom they ſhould hear and obey at their
peril ;-~-laſtly, promiſed to David, as one whoſe kingdom Mall have no end.
And, indeed, it was with this promiſe that God ſupported the ſpirits of all
who feared him, and were in fear for themſelves, until the fullneſs of the
time for his appearance ſhould come.
And now this promiſed Redeemer being come, he firſt ſhewed by his own
example, recorded in the Goſpel, how men muſt live ſo as to pleaſe God.
And the law of Nature, as well as the law of Mofes, having through fin
been much obſcured and perverted, he explained them, and gave us ſuch
other laws and rules as were abſolutely neceſſary-to mend our nature,
to reſtore us to the image of God, -to keep us from backſliding, and to
fit us for heaven and happineſs.
And becauſe in the decrees of God, as was before obſerved, without ſhedding
of blood there could be no remiſſion of fin; and it being impoſſible that the
blood or life of any other creature, or of any mortal man, could take away
the guilt and puniſhment due to ſin; our gracious God, both to give to
mankind the greateſt token of his love, and at the ſame time to ſhew how
great his hatred to fin is, by the greatneſs of the puniſhment it required,
He ſent his own Son to be a propitiation for our fins; that is, to make fatis-
faction to his juſtice, and to take off the juſt diſpleaſure which he had
declared againſt finners.
And his Son, (bleſſed for ever be his goodneſs!) knowing how dreadfully
ſad the condition would be of all ſuch who ſhould live and die under the
diſpleaſure of God, and what inconceivable happineſs they would deprive
themſelves of; he therefore, moved with compaſſion for ſo great a calamity,
undertook to obtain their pardon.
In order to this, he cloathed himſelf with our fleſh, that, as Man, He
might ſuffer what our ſins had deſerved ; and, as he was the Son of God, he
might make a full and ſuitable fatisfaction to the Divine Juſtice, offering
himſelf a ſacrifice for the ſins of the whole world : and for the joy of deli-
vering ſo many millions of ſouls from miſery, he endured the death of the croſs,
and all the afflictions leading to it, which we find recorded in the Goſpel.
And,
!
.
TO THE
9
LORD's
SUPPER.
And, by this worthy ſacrifice, all mankind are reſtored to the favour of
God, and put into a way and ſtate of ſalvation ; God having, for his Son's
ſake, promiſed to pardon all ſuch as ſhall repent and forſake their fins, and
bring forth fruits meet for repentance ;-as alſo to give his holy Spirit to all
ſuch as ſhall fincerely deſire him ;-and, laſtly, to make them eternally
happy after death, if during this ſhort ſtate of trial, which is deſigned to
mend our corrupt and diſordered nature, they endeavoured sto obſerve the
rules which he has given them, and which are abſolutely neceſſary to make
them capable of heaven and happineſs.
Stop here a while--and adore the infinite goodneſs of God, who did not
overlook loſt mankind, but fent his Son to redeem us.
He might in ſtrict juſtice have required men to have lived up to the law of
nature and reaſon given in the ſtate of innocence, on pain of being for ever
ſeparated from his preſence: But, inſtead of that, he has been graciouſly
pleaſed to accept of our fincere though imperfect obedience, and of our fin-
cere repentance, when we have done amiſs, and return to our duty.
Conſider this ſeriouſly; and you cannot but expreſs your thankfulneſs
after ſome ſuch manner as this:
waren
THE PRAYER.Bleſſed be God for ever for this inſtance of his love
to fallen mankind, in committing the miſerable caſe of his unhappy crea-
tures to no leſs a perſon than his own Son!We are not worthy of all the
mercies which thou haſt ſhewed thy ſervants.---Grant, O God, that this
wonderful love may not be loſt upon me: But, that knowing my fad condi-
tion by Nature, I may be truly convinced of the neceſſity and bleſſing of a
Redeemer; and that I may, with a heart full of gratitude, join with thy
Church in giving our devouteſt thanks to Thee, and in keeping up the re-
membrance of what thy bleſſed Son has done and ſuffered for us; to wlrom,
with Thee and the Holy Ghoſt, be all honour, praiſe, and thankſgiving, for
ever and ever. Amen.
SECT.
II.
The End and Inſtitution of the LORD’s SUP PER.
T. Paul concludes his firſt Epiſtle to the Corinthians with this remark-
able direction ;-" If any man love not the Lord Jeſus, let him be Ana-
thema, Maranatha ;” that is, Let him be ſeparated from your Communion,
as one under the diſpleaſure of God, and, without a timely repentance, in
no poſſibility of being ſaved :—Nothing being more grievous in the fight of
God, than for a finner to flight the greateſt inſtance of his mercy that ever
was offered to man, as well as the only means of his falvation.
To prevent this, and to hinder finners from forgetting (which they are
but too apt to do) this token of God's ínfinite love,--and to fix the love of
VoL, I.
B
Jeſus
10
A SHORT INTRODUCTION
Jeſus Chriſt more ſurely in our hearts and memory ---he himſelf hath taken
care, that his love and mercy ſhould, throughout all generations, be remem-
bered ;- he did therefore ordain this Sacrament, as a memorial of our re-
demption, and of his love for us,--as a pledge to aſſure us of it,--and as an
outward means and ſign of teſtifying, as well as increaſing, our love to him.
The holy Apoſtles of Chriſt, who were preſent when he firſt adminiſtred
this Sacrament, give us the following account of its end and inſtitution :ma
They fignify to us in the firſt place, that this Sacrament was ordained by
Chriſt the fame night in which he was betrayed ; and after they had ob-
ſerved the Palaver, which had been ordained to preſerve the memory of
their great deliverance from the bondage of Egypt, and which did prefigure,
and was a prophecy of, a much greater deliverance, which Jeſus Chriſt was
to be the author of, not only for them but for all mankind : And which
prophecy was ſurpriſingly fulfilled by that people, without knowing what
they were doing, when they crucified Jeſus Chriſt, the true Pafchal Lamb,
the very ſame month, the very ſame day of the month, and the very fame
hour of the day, that the Paſchal Lamb was firſt ordained to be ſacrificed.
Now, after the Pafchal Supper, as the Apoſtles relate it--" Jeſus Chriſt
« took bread, and Ďleſſed it, and brake it, and gåve it to his diſciples,
ſaying, Take, eat: This is my Body, which is giver for you: This do
66 in remembrance of ine. He took alſo the cup, and gave thanks, and
“ gave it to them, ſaying, Drink ye all of this ; for this is my Blood of the
“ New Covenant, which is ſhed for you, and for many, for the remiſſion
" of fins : This do, as oft as ye ſhall drink it, in remembrance of Me. For
" as oft as ye ſhall eat this Bread, and drink this Cup, ye do fhew the
« Lord's death 'till he.come.
In obedience therefore to this command of Jeſus Chriſt, who has delivered
us from a much greater bondage than that of Egypt,--the Chriſtian Church
keeps up the memory of his Love, bis Sacrifice and his Sufferings, and Death,
after this folemn manner :
Firſt, as an acknowledgment that our lives, and all that we eat or drink
to preſerve them, are owing to the bounty of God, we preſent upon his
table, by the hands of his own Miniſter, a poftion of his creatures, the beſt
we have for the ſupport and comfort of our natural life namely Bread and
Wine. After this, the Bread and Wine are confecrated, the Bread is broken,
and the Wine poured out, to repreſent the death of Chriſt, whoſe Body was
broken, and whoſe Blood was ſhed for us.
Then the Miniſter of GOD, as the Steward of Chriſt's houſhold, applies
theſe bleſſings to every perſon, who receives this Sacrament, in this devout
prayer :-" The Body and Blood of Chriſt, which were given and thed
" for thee, preſerve thy body and ſoul unto everlaſting life.'
And we may be aſſured of it, that this Sacrament will be, to every worthy
Communicant, what the tree of life would have been unto Adam and Eve in
Paradiſe :---And that as they, had they continued obedient, would have
been
*:
y
TO
11
T H E
LORD'S SUPPER.
.
been in no danger of temporal death ; even ſo we, while we feed on this
Bread, now endued with a life-giving Spirit, and live as we ought to do,
are in no danger of death eternal.
Theſe being pledges to aſſure us, that as certainly as bread and wine do
nouriſh our bodies, ſo do theſe ſeal to us all the benefits which Jeſus Chriſt
hath purchaſed for us by his facrifice and death.
And when any Chriſtian does wilfully, and for want of faith, deprive
himſelf of this fpiritual food, he falls, as our firſt parents did, into a ſtate
purely natural, and deſtitute of the means of grace and falvation.
For the happineſs of the world, and of every ſoul in it, depends upon the
ſacrifice of Chriſt; of which we are bound to keep up the remembrance
after this folemn manner :-That, whenever we pray for any favour or bler-
fing, we may remember to do it in his name That, whenever we are ſo
unhappy as to have done any thing which may diſpleaſe God we may re-
member to pray to be forgiven for Chriſt's fake.
For God grants whatever we aſk, and which he fees to be for our good,
when we aſk in faith, that is, in his Son's name ; and therefore the Church
concludes all her prayers in theſe inoſt prevailing words ;--for Jeſus
Chriſt's ſake.
In one word; we do by this Sacrament keep up a continual correſpon-
dence with our Lord in heaven; and hold communion with him, and with
all the members of his Body, which receive nouriſhment and growth from
him, as the branches from the tree in which they are grafted, and from
which, when they are ſeparated, they can bear no fruit, and are only fit to
be burned.
And as every Chriſtian is obliged, at the peril of His ſoul, to obſerve it,
ſo the duty muſt be ſuch, as every one, even the moſt unlearned, may un-
derſtand, if it be not his own fault. And ſo indeed it is : For as an Iſraelite
under the Law, (Levit. i. 4.) being obliged to lay his hand upon the bead
of his facrifice, confeſſing his fins, and laying them, as it were, upon that
creature,-as he did eaſily underſtand, that this was to ſhew him, that death
was the due reward of fin; that this ought to humble hin before God, and
to give him the greateſt abhorrence of fin, which could not be pardoned
but by the loſs of the life of an innocent creature.
As this was plain to the meaneſt Iſraelite, even ſo the moſt unlearned
Chriſtian, when he conſiders, that our Lord Jeſus Chriſt became a ſacrifice
for us, and that on him all our fins were laid, on him who knew no ſin
- he will eaſily underſtand how fad our condition was, which required
ſuch a ſacrifice :-That this therefore ought to humble us,--to lead us to
repentance,--to make us fearful of offending God, and to abhor thoſe fins
which coſt Jeſus Chriſt his life, before God could be prevailed with to par-
don them.
He will alſo eaſily underſtand, that the love of Chriſt, and the remem-
brance of his death, ought to be very dear to us; and that the oftener we
B2
remember
;
1
A SHORT
12
INTRODUCTION
remember it in the manner he ordained, the more graces we ſhall receive
from God, -the firiner will be our faith,—the ſurer our pardon,--and the
inore comfortable our hopes of meeting him, not as an enemy but as a friend,
at whoſe 'table we have been ſo often entertained.
And now, if you have conſidered what you have read with any degree
of attention, you will pauſe a while,--until you have expreſſed your grati-
tude for this mercy, after ſome ſuch manner as this following:
THE PRAYER.Jesus! who haſt loved us, and waſhed us from
our ſins, and purchaſed us by thy own Blood,--and didſt ordain this Sa-
crament, in order to ſecure us to thyſelf, by a grateful remembrance of
what thou haſt done wild ſuffered for us,-make me truly ſenſible of thy love,
and of our fad conditionk ich did require ſuch a Sacrifice.
May I always receive this pledge of thy love, the offers of mercy, pardon,
and groundered to us in this holy ordinance, with a thankful heart, and
in reniembrance of Thee, our great and beſt benefactor ;-in remembrance of
thy holy example of thy heavenly doctrine,ếof thy laborious liſe,--of thy
bitter paſſion and death, -of thy glorious reſurrection,—of thy aſcenſion
into heaven,-and of thy coming again to judge the world!
And may I never forget the obligations thou haſt laid upon us, to live as be-
comes thy diſciples; and to forſake every courſe of life contrary to thy goſ-
pel! Ceaſe not, O Lord, to love us; and by thy grace vouchſafed in this
ordinance, cauſe us to love Thee with all our hearts. Amen.
S E C T.
III.
How a Chriſtian ought to prepare himſelf for this Sacrament.
S the above account of this holy ordinance is eaſy to be underſtood,
even by the moſt unlearned Chriſtian ; ſo the preparation required is
fuch, as will neither puzzle the underſtanding, nor burden the memory,
nor take up too much of the time of thoſe that are engaged in the moſt
neceſſary employments of life.
The Church' had regard to all her members, when ſhe gave this ſhort
and plain direction to ſuch as prepare to go to the Lord's Supper :
That they examine themſelves. Whether they repent them truly of their
former fins ?-Whether they ſtedfaſtly purpafe to lead a new life?
Whether
they have a lively faith in God's mercy through Chriſt ?-Whether they have
a thankful remembrance of his death ?-And, Whether they be in charity with
all men ?
Now, for as much as all Chriſtians, who are capable of examining them-
ſelves and their own conſciences, are bound, as they hope for ſalvation
through Chriſt, to go to this Sacrament: And becauſe young people are
often at a loſs how to examine themſelves upon theſe ſeveral heads : Here
follow
TO THE
13
LORD'S SUPPER,
follow a few plain directions, which they that can read ſhould read with
care; and they that cannot, if they have a true concern for themſelves, will:
find ſome good Chriſtian, who will be glad to read it to them, and do,
thereby a work which muſt be well pleaſing to God.
---
The FIRST HEAD, on which you are to examine yourſelf, is, concerning
your REPENTANCE.
By what
you have already heard concerning the Fall of Man, you under-
ſtand how all men became ſubject and prone to fin; and you cannot
but feel it to be ſo by fad experience. We are aſſured alſo, and this by
the Spirit of God, that without a fincere tepentance no man muſt hope to
be ſaved.
Now, by Repentance, you are to underſtand a man's condemning himſelf
for having done any thing diſpleaſing to God ;-either ſuch things as God
has forbidden, to keep us from ruining ourſelves; or by omitting ſuch
duties as he has commanded, in order to fit us for happineſs when we die.
So that if either the fear of God's difpleaſure, or a love of him who has
been ſo good to you, will weigh with you, you will moſt heartily condemn
yourſelf for every thing you have done contrary to his will and command.
You will alſo beg him moſt earneſtly to forgive you what is paſt; and you
will promiſe and reſolve, through his grace and help, not wilfully to offend
him again. And, laſtly, you will not forget to pray for his grace every day
of your life ; without which your beſt reſolutions will come to nothing.
This is that repentance, concerning which you are required to examine
yourſelf, before you go to the Lord's Supper.
Moſt people, it is true, are ready to own, that they are finners, and cry,
Lord forgive us ; and this too often without any great concern, or purpoſes
of amendment. But this you will not think ſufficient, when you ſeriouſly
conſider, that the end and puniſhment of fin is not to be ſeen in this life.
If therefore you ſtand in any fear of the judgment of God, ſet yourſelf
ſerioully to conſider your paſt life; ſee whether you have not lived, or do
not now live, in any known fin, or evil habit :--for example; of lying,
or ſwearing, -or drinking, -or filt by talking ;—of uncleanneſs,-of keep-
ing looſe and profane company; -of
following unwarrantable pleaſures and diver-
frons, -of of leading an idle, uſeleſs, finful life.
If this has been your caſe, reſolve to break off all theſe, and all ſuch-like
evil ways, which are diſpleaſing to God; condemn yourſelf for having fo
deſperately broken the commands of one who can deſtroy both body and ſoul in
hell. Conſider the vows that are upon you,.--and deſpiſe not the goodneſs
and forbearance of God, which is deſigned to lead you to repentance.
If
you aſk when you are to begin this neceſſary work, (if it is not already
begun) the anſwer is ſhort : The very moment you aſk the queſtion ;-—and
this,
i
1
14
A SHORT INTRODUCTION
this, becauſe if you find añ unwillingneſs in yourſelf to ſet about it now,
that unwillingneſs will every day increaſe : very probably you will never
repent, unleſs God by his judgments, or by the fight of death, ſhews you
your fad error,
fad error, when it
may
be too late to be of any real uſe to you.
Now, if theſe conſiderations affect your heart, as ſure they will, if you
have any regard for your ſalvation-; repreſent your deſires to God in ſome
ſuch words as theſe following:
THE PRAYER,
PRAYER,Bleffed, be God, who by his grace, and by the
voice of his Church; hath called me to repentance! Diſcover to me, O thou
Searcher of Hearts, the charge that is againſt me, that I may know, and
confeſs, and forſake the ſins I have fallen into. Give me that true repen-
tance, to which thou haſt promiſed mercy and pardon, that I may amend
where I have done amiſs, and that iniquity may not be my ruin. And, O
bleſſed Advocate, who ever" liveſt to make interceflion for us, I put my cauſe
into thy hands; let thy Blood and Merits plead for me, and by thy mnighty
Interceſſion procure for me the pardon of my paſt offences;-That thou
mayeſt ſay unto me, as thou didſt unto the penitent in the Goſpel, --Thy fins
are forgiven ;--ſo that I may go with a quiet conſcience to thy Holy Table.
Amen.
moment
S E C T.
IV.
Concerning the Purpoſes you are to make of LEADING A NEW—that is,
CHRISTIAN LIFE.
I
N the firſt place, take eſpecial notice, that God accepts of our repentance
on this condition only, that we may afterwards glorify him by an holy
Chriſtian life. And as he delivered the people of Iſrael from bondage, not
that they might do what was right in their own eyes, but that, becoming
an holy nation, they might be an honour to their deliverer,--[Deut. xiv. 2.]
Even ſo Chriſt has redeemed us from the bondage of Sin and Satan, that
he might redeem us from this preſent evil world, and purify unto himſelf a
people zealous of good works.
And as the former periſhed; that is, ſuch as did not anſwer the enrol of
their deliverance; ſo moſt ſurely ſhall we do, if we do not obey our Re-
deemer.
Your duty to God, your Neighbour, and Yourſelf * you have known from a
child :-Be aſſured of it, you will meet with temptations from the Devil,
the World, and your own corrupt Heart, both to neglect and tranſgreſs the
commands of God.
It will be abſolutely neceſſary, therefore, that you arm yourſelf betimes,
both with holy reſolutions, and with this holy ordinance, which you are pre-
paring
ΤΟ , Τ Η Ε
15
LORD's
SU P P E R.
.
paring to go to, that you may be able, through the grace of God, to go on
in the way of ſalvation.
Now YOUR DOTY TO GOD iš --To believe in Him, to fear, and to
love Him with all your heart and ſoul; foraſmuch as you ſtand indebted to
him for all you have, or value, or hope for, in this or the next life.
Do but conſider how you would behave yourſelf, if you were but half ſo
much obliged to any man on earth;—How dearly would you love him!
How often would you think of him !-How would you ſtrive to pleaſe
him !-How would you be grieved, if you ſhould be ſo unhappy as to of-
fend him !-How ſoon and earneſtly would you beg his. pardon, to be re-
ſtored to his favour!
Now, if you thus love God, it will appear in ſuch inſtances as theſe :
You will have a very great regard for every thing that belongs to him :-
You will not uſe his name to any idle or wicked purpoſe :-You will religi-
ouſly obſerve the day conſecrated to his honour and ſervice :-You will
carefully attend the houſe and worſhip of God ;--and behave yourſelf with
reverence and devotion, while you are in his preſence. You will hear his
Word with attention, and have a great regard for his Ordinances, and for the
perſons whom he hath-appointed to adminiſter them.
If you truly fear God, you will part with any thing, as dear as a right
hand, or a right eye, rather than provoke him who can deſtroy both body and
foul in hell.
If
you
beliave him to be the fountain of all good, you will pray to him
daily. And if you put your whole truſt in God, as it is your duty to do,--
you will endeavour to be pleaſed with all his dealings with you, you will
never murmur at the ways of his providence, nor ſuffer your heart to fret
againſt the Lord ;---and eſpecially you will never attempt to better or ſecure
your condition by any evil ways----believing aſſuredly, that God can and
will make you full amends in the next life, for what you want or ſuffer in
this, in ſubmiſſion to his will.
Laſtly, your duty is to be thankful to God. The way to be ſo is, to look
upon every mercy you receive as the gift of God: Every danger you eſcape,
as owing to his care and providence : -Every good thought, every good per poſe,
every cccafion of doing good, as the effect of his good Spirit.
Think, and act, and purpoſe thus,--and it will be as natural to thank
God for all the diſpenſations of his providence, as it is for you to beg any
bleſſing from him, which you ſtand moſt in need of.
Stop a whilem-until you have conſidered theſe things, and until you have
expreſſed your ſenſe of them in this following prayer :
THE PRAYER.This is indeed the firſt and great command, To love
thee, O God, with all our heart; for on this depends our ſalvation. But even
this muſt be the gift of thy grace: For this grace I now apply to Thee, to
make my love and fear of 'Thee the governing principle of my whole life;-
That I may always do what I believe will pleaſe Thee :
-That I may carefully
avoid
.
.
16
A SHORT INTRODUCTION
avoid what I know will offend Thee:-And that I may live as having Thee
· the conſtant witneſs of my thoughts, words, and actions.
Give me a ſtedfaſt faith in thy word and promiſes ; a firm truſt in thy power:
Let the fear of thy juſtice keep me from preſumption, and a ſenſe of thy
goodneſs from deſpair. -Defend me from all thoſe bewitching ſnares which
deſtroy our love for Thee; from worldly cares; from all ſenſual and ſinful
pleaſures; from evil company; from fooliſh diverſions ; and from every
thing that may make me forget that Thou alone art worthy to be feared and
loved. Granť me theſe mercies for thy Son Jeſus Chriſt his ſake;whoſe
love and death we are going to commemorate. Amen.
1
$
•
1
S E C T.
V.
THOU
SHALT LOVE
Your Duty to your NEIGHBOUR and YOURSELF.
HIS is the Second great Command, and will require the moſt folemn re-
ſolutions you can make, before
can make, before you go to the Lord's Supper. Confi-
der therefore whether you can ſincerely reſolve as follows:
I dare not, I will not be indifferent how I lead iny life, I know what
God has commanded me, and I purpoſe fincerely to do it.
I will, in the firſt place, be obedient to the lawful commands of my fupea
riors, and eſpecially to thoſe who watch for mỳ ſoul. I do sincerely purpoſe
in all my dealings to remember the command given me by my Saviour
THY NEIGHBOUR AS THYSELF.---And therefore
I will make a conſcience of doing the leaſt wrong to any man ;-of uſing
any deceit, or fraud, or opprefſión ; --or of taking advantage of the ignotance,
miſtakes, or neceffity, of my neighbour ;--knowing aſſuredly, that he who
wrongs his neighbour does the greateſt injury to himſelf, And, if at
any time I am convinced that I have done him any wrong, I will make him
fatisfaction, as far as I am able, without being forced by law-to do unta
other's what I would they ſhould do unto me.
To this end, I will endeavour to live peaceably and charitably with all
people ;---avoiding all malice and revenge, and evil-Speaking and contention was
much as poſſibly I can.--And I will ſpeak the truth at all times, and eſpecially
when I am called to my oath, whether it be for or againſt my worldly intereſt.
As to THE DUTY I OWE TO MYSELF I am convinced, that my firſt
and great concern ought to be to take care of my own Soul.
I do therefore ſtedfaſtly purpoſe to lead a ſerious life as one under the fen-
tence of death ought to do;-to be fober, temperate, and chaſte ;—that, when
I die, I may be admitted into the Paradiſe of God, where no unclean thing
muſt enter.
To this end, I reſolve to keep a watch over myſelf, that I may avoid all
{uch company, ſuch pleaſures, and diverſions, as may make me loſe the remem-
brance
1
TÔ THE LORD's SUP P E R.
ment
?
brance of death, and the account I muſt give. I will endeavour to be con-
tent with my condition, not coveting what is another man's, neither envy-
ing the prosperity, nor taking pleaſure in the calamities, of my neighbour.
And foraſmuch as a life of idleneſs and luxury is hateful to God, I will
ſtrive to do my duty in the ſtate of life in which his Providence has placed
mne; not flattering myſelf, that I do no evil, when I do no good in my gene-
ration,-left the ſentence upon the unfruitful tree be paſſed upon me,--Cut
it down, why cumbereth it the ground?
Theſe duties I will endeavour to perform, as a proof of the love and reve-
rence I bear to God, who is ſo good as to accept of my repentance, and a
fincere, though imperfect obedience. And if, through weakneſs, temptation,
or ſudden ſurprize, I ſhall be fo unhappy as to forget any of theſe reſolutions,
and fall into fin, I will, as ſoon as I perceive it, beg God's pardon, and be
more careful for the tiine to come.
Now if your conſcience can witneſs for you, that you piouſly purpoſe to
live after this manner, you may ſafely go to the Lord's Table, and the Bleſ-
fing of God will go along with you.
Go no further 'till you have conſidered theſe purpoſes again; for they are
to be the purpoſes of your whole life, and of every day of your life.
life. And
then addreſs yourſelf to God,--that, through his gracious aſſiſtance, they
may make the more laſting impreſſion upon your mind.
THE PRAYER.Gracious God, who haft given us precepts, and an
example to walk by, let the remembrance of them be always reaſonably
preſent with me.--Give me grace to practiſe them confcientiouſly;--to
reverence my betters, and all that are in authority ;--and eſpecially fuck
as are ordained to pray for, and to bleſs us in thy name. Let my love
for Thee and for my neighbour keep me from all acts of injuſtice, or
injury, to his body or good name :-Let me never wilfully vex or trouble
him ;-never covet what is his, or envy his proſperity. May I ever be
ready to help and comfort all ſuch as are in diſtreſs ---Give me grace
to be faithful in all things committed to iny truſt, that I may never pervert
truth and juſtice ;-never propagate llander, or raiſe evil reports, nor ever
tempt others to lin.Give ine the ſpitit of temperance and chaſtity, and
grant that I may never provoke Thee, bý ány inſtance of uncleanneſs, to ſhut
me out of heaven, where no unclean thing can enter.—Give me grace fo
to order my converſation, that I may encourage others to live as becomes
the goſpel of Jeſus Chriſt; for whoſe fake I beg to be heard. Amen.
}
!
NOW becauſe
S E C T. VI.
The next Thing you are to enquire into is, Whether you have. A Lively
FAITH IN GOD'S MERCY THROUGH CHRIST.
ow, becauſe fo very much depends upon our having ſuch a faith,
the Holy Ghoſt has given us all the arguments, all the aſſurance, that
our hearts 'can deſire. God so loved the world, that he ſpared not his 02017
Vol. I.
S012
C
1
18
4
1
2
1
A SHORT IN T.RODUCTION
Son (faith the Apoſtle) but gave him up for us all. [Rom. viii. 32.] Can
there be a greater, a ſurer pledge of the love of God for his poor creatures ?
He made him to be Sin (that is, a Sin-offering :)--He delivered him to
death in our ſtead. Can we, after this, doubt of, or diſtruſt, the mercy
of God?
Obſerve the method St. Paul takes to confirm our faith, by giving us the
ſtrongeſt proofs of our acceptance with God. “ God,” faith he, « com-
“ mended his love to us, in that while we were enemies we were reconciled
" to him by the death of his Sons Much more, being reconciled, we ſhall
“ be ſaved by his life.” (Rom. v. 10.)-What may we not, after this,
hope for from God?
In ſhort ; Jeſus Chriſt has redeemed us from the curſe of the law.
Through him we have peace with God. [Rom. v. 1.] This is the only foạn-
dation of our faith, our hope, and confidence.He is our Sacrifice, our Medi-
ator, our Advocate ; the knowledge of which ought to remove all occaſions
of deſpair and fear, 'from the diſpleaſure of God.
Indeed, if we ſhould attempt to go to God, without an intereſt in Chriſt,
we could hope for nothing but to be rejected; but when we go to him, as
redeemed by his own Son-and repreſent to him, as we do in the holy Sa-
crament, what he has done and ſuffered for us, we approach him as entirely
reconciled to us.
But then you muſt remember, that he gave himſelf for us, and hath re-
deemed us from the power of the Devil, for this end, that he may purify
unto himſelf a people confecrated to his ſervice. Conſecrate therefore yourſelf
to Jeſus Chriſt, and with faithful Abraham ſtagger not at the promiſes of
God; but go to this Sacrament with a full aſſurance of faith, that God will
pardon your fins, and give you all the graces you ſhall ſtand in need of.--
Only remember, that this faith itſelf is the gift of God, and muſt be prayed
for, for Chriſt's fake; which you may do after this manner :
!
THE PRAYER.- beſeech Thee, O God, by that love which moved
Thee to give thine own Son for loſt mankind, give me a faith in thy promiſes
for his fake, as firm as thy word, on which' my faith is grounded : And let
me never preſume upon thy gracious promiſes without ſincerely endeavour-
ing to perform the conditions on which they were made, and without being
zealous of good works, for which we were redeemed. May the re-
membrance of my Saviour's love, and of thy great mercy, be ever ſea-
ſonably preſent with me, to keep me from deſpair !And may my faith in
thy promiſes ſupport me in the hour of death!
-May my Redeemer
be my Refuge, --his Blood and Merits plead for me that I may have my
lot and portion with thoſe whom he hath purchaſed with his moſt precious
blood! Amen.
1
1
:
SECT.
TO THE
19
LORD'S SUPP E R.
SECT.
VII.
Whether you have a THÀNKFUL REMEMBRANCE OF CHRIST'S DEATH,
is the next Thing you are to enquire into.
Now
OW this will always bear ſome proportion to the ſenſe you have of
the evil he has delivered you from, and the blefing he has by his
death procured for you.
Conſider therefore yourſelf as a poor, finful, loft, undone creature, without
a Redeemer. Conſider what that Redeemer has done for you :-what he
dide and what he ſuffered, when he took upon himſelf to anſwer for the
fins of men.
Conſider that he was the Son of God; that He had done no wrong, neither
was guile found in his mouth; notwithſtanding this, being to anſwer for
finners, he was treated and puniſhed as a finner deſerves to be :-He was
deſpiſed! Set at nought! Perſecuted and rejected by his own people, whom
He was betrayed by his own Diſciple ;-falſely accuſed;—unrighteouſly
condemned ;--uninercifully ſcourged ;-had a murderer preferred before him;
-was crucified as a malefactor ;--and in the very midſt of his torments,
was moſt inhumanly reviled!
Conſider the reaſon of all this. It was not only to ſatisfy the juſtice of
God for the fins of men, and procure their pardon upon repentance and
future obedience; but alſo to thew mankind, what treatment fin and finners,
who have rebelled againſt their Maker, do deſerye ;-and to teach us, when
God orders or permits us finners to undergo ſuch indignities and afflictions
in this our ſtate of trial, that we ought to take our croſs patiently as our
Redeemer did; and be content, and even pleaſed, to fulfil the will of God,
in following his example in his ſufferings in this life, that we may be par-
takers of his glory in the next.
In the next place, conſider the bleſſing which Jeſus Chriſt hath by his
death obtained for us. He hath delivered us from the great power which
the devil had over mankind, by procuring us grace to reſiſt and overcome
him. He hath prevailed with God to overlook the untowardneſs of our
nature ;-to pardon our greateſt offences, upon our true repentance ;--and,
being by his death reconciled to God, we have, for his fake, free liberty to
apply to him, as children to a father, for what we ſtand in need of.
He has alſo obtained for us the affiſtance of an Almighty Spirit, to
enable us to know, and to do, what is neceſſary to fit us for heaven and
happineſs ;--and he has prevailed with God, that theſe ſhall be our certain
portion, if we are not wanting to ourſelves. In one word; Jeſus Chriſt
has entirely freed us from all fears of what may come hereafter, if it is not
purely our own fault. The moſt unlearned Chriſtian may know what is
required of him ;--the greateſt finner may depend upon pardon, on his
repentance
C 2
20
A SHORT INTRODUCTION
repentance;-the weakeſt Chriſtian may depend upon neceſſary aſſiſtance;
and the meaneſt Chriſtian is ſure not to be overlooked.
By all which you may perceive what thanks you owe to God for your
great and good Redeemer, and for what he has done and ſuffered for you ;
which
you
will do well to expreſs in ſome ſuch manner as this:
1
THE PRAYER...Give me leave, O God, to mention before Thee
the death of thy Son; and the infinite bleſſings I have received thereby: Add
this to all thy favours, I beſeech thee, that I may never forget theſe inercies;
-never forget to : be thankful for them;--but that I may preſerve the re-
membrance of them in the manner which he hath ordained. I thank thee,
O God, for that word, in which thou haſt cauſed theſe thy mercies, and his
example, to be recorded. - Make me truly ſenſible of that love which
brought him down froin heaven;, and how fad our condition was, which re-
quired ſuch a ſacrifice. May I learn by his patience, humility, ſelf-denial,
and 'reſignation, what virtues are moſt acceptable to thy Divine Majeſty!
And may I take him for my Lord, and Maſter, and Teacher; and Example;
and dedicate myſelf to Thee, and to thy ſervice, for his fake! Amen.
1:1
A
S E C T. VIII.
The laſt Enquiry you are to make, is, Whether you are in CHARITY WITH
ALL THE WORLD,
+
CON
ONCERNING which, take- eſpecial notice, that the two great ends
of this ordinance, mentioned in Scripture, are ;--The firft, To keep
up the remembrance of Chriſt's-death, tilt his coming again ;-The ſecond,
To be a ſolemn token of our communion with Jeſus Chriſt, and of our union
and charity with all his family.
To this end he has ordained, that as all Chriſtians, high and low, rich
and poor, ſhall make up one body, of which he is the head,--and one
family, of which he is the maſter :
-So they fhould all eat at one table, of
one bread, as a ſign of that love, and peace, and friendſhip, and readineſs to
help one another, as occaſion ſhall require, and as members of the ſame
body will naturally do.
And indeed your acceptance with God will very much depend upon
your hearty good-will for every Chriſtian, and for all mankind.
Therefore, you muſt take eſpecial care, left there be any perſon with whom
you are not at peace ;-whom you cannot forgive, and pray for, and do
him all the good that can in reaſon be expected from you :-That you
be
diſpoſed to make ſatisfaction to any perſon that has been injured by you, or
who may have taken juſt offence at your words or actions ;--this being a
duty which Jeſus Chrift himſelf has commanded, Matt. v. 23 ;--and that
you be ready to forgive every perſon, who may have injured you, as you
expect
1
!
.
21
то THE LORD'S SU P P E R.
expect forgiveneſs of God:-Remembering the dreadful ſentence menti-
oned in Matt. xviii. “ Thou wicked ſervant, I forgave thee all thy debt :
6 Shouldſt not thou have had compaſſion on thy fellow-fervant, even as I
« had pity on thee? And the Lord was wroth, and delivered him to the
66 tormentors.”
And laſtly, you are to take care, that you love, not in word only, but in
deed, and in truth; that is, that you do good, as well as give good words;
and relieve Jeſus Chriſt in his poor members.
And believe it for a certain truth, that a charitable and forgiving temper
is not near ſo beneficial to any body as to him that hath it; it being more
bleſſed to give, than to receive; and to forgive, than to inſiſt upon ſatisfaction
for injuries and wrongs done to us.
This being ſo neceſſary a grace, you will not fail to beg of God moſt
earneſtly to vouchſafe it to you.
THE PRAYER -- This is my commandment, that ye love one another as I
have loved you.- Hear, O my ſoul, what thy Saviour has commanded thee;
He who loved us, and gave himſelf an offering and a ſacrifice to God for us.
May this thy love, O Jeſus, be the motive and pattern of my love, and charity
for all mankind !Where this hath not been my practice, I implore thy
gracious pardon; and beſeech thee to fortify my ſoul againſt all the ſuggeſtions
of Satan, or my corrupt nature and blind paſſions, -That I may always be
prepared to go-to thine altar, with the ſame charitable diſpoſitions with which
I deſire and hope to die.
Thou, O Jeſus, madeſt thine enemies thy friends, by laying down thy life for
them. Be thou my advocate with God for grace to follow thy heavenly
charity and example, that I may overcome evil with good;--that I, and all the
members of thy family, may love as brethren ;--that we may always meet at
thy table as ſincere friends, and part with true love and affection, as becomes
thy diſciples. Amen.
S E C T.
IX.
Y this time you ſee the reaſon of this inſtitution; the neceſity, as well
as the invaluable bleſing, of obſerving it religiouſly; and the manner
of preparing yourſelf for it, as often as you ſhall have an opportunity.-
And remember, that the oftener you look into the ſtate of your ſoul, in
order to go to this ordinance, the leſs trouble you will have to make your
peace with God, when you come to die; and the leſs danger you will be in,
of falling into a ſtate of fin and ſecurity, which has been the ruin of an
infinite number of ſouls.
Beſides this, you will have the greateſt comfort of life, when you per-
ceive that you are ſtill growing in grace, and tending to that perfection,
which muſt fit you for heaven.
On
7
A SHORT INTRODUCTION
On the other hand, if you turn your back upon this ordinance, it muſt
be becauſe you will not be at the pains to underſtand your duty, your
intereſt, and your danger.
You have not confidered, that there is no pardon, no grace, no ſalvation,
to be hoped for, but by pleading with God what his Son hath done, and
ſuffered, and merited for us, and in the manner he haš ordained.
And if you will conſult your own conſcience, it will tell you, that ſome of
theſe following are the true, though moſt wretched cauſes of your contempt
of this command of your Saviour's:-Either you live in ſome known ſin, or
ungodly way of life, which you cannot reſolve to forſake ;-or, you are not
willing to renew your vows made in baptiſm ;-mor, which is generally the
caſe, you have no real concern for your ſoul; only you delude yourſelf with
ſome faint purpoſes and hopes, that ſome time or other you
will become a
new man.
In the mean time you are guilty of a ſin too like the denying the Lord that
bought you. You bring an evil report upon an ordinance of Chriſt, as if it
were not worth obſerving :-You harden wicked people in their infidelity,
and neglect of their ſalvation, by calling yourſelf a Chriſtian, and living
like an heathen, in the contempt of one of the greateſt means of ſalvation.
You live in a ſtate, in which all your prayers, whether public or private,
whether for yourſelf or for others, will be rejected.
In ſhort ; you provoke God every day more and more to withdraw his
grace,--to leave you to your own corrupt way of living,--till you have filled
up the meaſure of your fins, and prepared for yourſelf a ſentence not to be
heard without trembling. I tell you, that none of theſe men that were bidden
mall taſte of my fupper,--the marriage ſupper of the Lamb in heaven.
How great then muſt the fin of Hoje be, who neglect to adminiſter, and of
thoſe who turn their backs upon this Ordinance, upon which our ſalvation :
depends! It being the blood of Chriſt which muſt cleanſe us from all fin.
[1 John i. 7-]
+
After all, this is not to encourage any perſon to go to the Lord's Supper
without a wedding garment, without a due regard to the duty. For a man
may go ſo unworthily, as to receive judgment inſtead of a bleſſing. For
example :--Such as live in any known ſin unrepented of;--- ſuch as are not
ſincerely reſolved to live and be governed by the known Laws of the Gof-
pel ;- ſuch as live at variance with their neighbours, without being willing
to be reconciled ;--fuch as have done wrong, and will not make ſatisfaction,
as they are able ;-_laſtly, ſuch as go out of mere cuſtom, without confidering
the end or benefit of the ordinance, and return to their uſual finful liberties,
as ſoon as the ſervice is over.
All ſuch ought to know, that they went unworthily. And if they have
any true concern for their ſouls, they will conſider better, and lay them-
ſelves under ſtricter obligations, before they go again to the Lord's Supper.
ī But
Τρ Τ Η Ε
23
LOR D's
SU P P E R.
But then let them not, at the peril of their ſouls, deal deceitfully, and
make this a pretence of neglecting to go to this ordinance for the future;
left they provoke God to leave them to themſelves, which is one of the greateſt,
judgments that can befal them.
On the other hand, let not any, well-meaning Chriſtians be diſcouraged
with fears of having gone unwofthily to the Lord's Supper ; and ſo forbear,
becauſe they do not find all the benefit and change wrought in them, which
they hoped for ; but let them conſider, that a ſtate of bolineſs and perfection
is not to be expected at once, but by degrees, and as we make good uſe of
the graces which the Holy Spirit from time to time vouchſafes to us :
A good Chriſtian not being one who has no inclination to fin, but one
who, through the grace of God, immediately checks and ſuffers not ſuch in-
clination to grow into evil habits
God, who knows our infirmities, will accept our ſincere endeavours,
though attended with imperfections and backſlidings, provided we condemn
ourſelves for them, and ſtrive to amend.
And let us remember for our comfort, that Jeſus Chriſt himſelf pro-
nounced all his diſciples (the Traitor excepted) to be clean, that is, qualified
to receive this Sacrament, which he was going to adminiſter to them,
although he knew them to be ſubject to very great failings and infirmities ;
which ſoon appeared, when they all forfook him, contrary to their ſolemn
promiſes But this they repented of, and were forgiven by their compaſ-
fionate Redeemer.
If therefore you love God, and your neighbour, though 110t fo fervently as
you could with ;--if you have a real deſire of being better than at preſent you
find yourſelf to be ;--if the fruits of the Holy Spirit, though in a very low
degree, do appear in your life ;--- laſtly, if you do daily pray for God's graces,
that
you may, in his good time, be what he would have you to be, and do
not live in any known fin ;---by no means forbear to go to this ordinance, as.
often as you have an opportunity ;.,and depend upon God's bleſſing, and an
increaſe of his graces.
THE PRAYER.Gránt, O God, that I may never draw down thy-
judgments upon myſelf
, either by turning my back upon this ordinance, or
by going to it without thoughts and unworthily. May thy mercy pardon
what is paft, and give me grace, for the time to come, to conſecrate my life
to Thee, and to embrace every occaſion of remembring my Redeemer's
love, and thereby ſecuring thy favour, and my own ſalvation! And, if it
be thy will, grant that I may always find ſuch comfort and benefit in this
ordinance, as may encourage me to obſerve it with joy unto my life's end.
Give me leave to recommend to thine infinite mercy the miferable condition
of all fuch, as neglect ſo great means of grace and ſalvation.-Awaken all
Chriſtian people into a ſenſe of this duty :-Open their eyes, and correct
their miſtakes, that they may be convinced, that this is the only means of
making their peace with Thee, and of rendering their perſons and their
prayers acceptable to thy divine Majeſty, thro' Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
SECT
1
.
-
24
A SHORT
INTRODUCTION.'
..
EVER
.
$ E C T. X.
VERY well-diſpoſed Chriſtian, after he has thus far prepared himſelf
for this Sacrament, will endeavour to keep the thoughts of his duty,
and the bleſſing he hopes for, warm in his heart, until the time of receiving.
Some of the following Scriptures, and Meditations upon them, may,
through God's grace, anſwer that end ;-nor will they take up too much
time, becauſe ſomne or more of them, as occaſion offers, may be devoutly
uſed in the midſt of buſineſs.
And this method of devotion is here propoſed, to lead Chriſtians to make
proper reflections upon other parts of Scripture which they read or hear.
Rev. iii. 17. Thou ſayeſt I am rich, and have need of nothing : And knoweſt
not that thou art wretched, and miferable, and poor, and blind, and naked.
This is the ſad condition to which, as finners, we are ſubject ; and it is thy
mercy, O God, that any of us are ſenſible of it. Preſerve me; I beſeech
Thee, from that blindneſs which would hinder me from ſeeing my own
miſery ;, and from that pride which would keep me from acknowledging it
before Thee, who alone canft help me. O give me a true ſenſe of the
maladies I labour under, and keep me, for thy mercies’ fake, and for the
ſake of Jeſus my Redeemer,
Pfalm li. 17. The Sacrifice of God is a broken Spirit ; a broken and contrite
heart God will not deſpiſe. --But moſt unfit is mine to be to God preſented,
until I have obtained his pardon for the many fins by which it has been
defiled
Jer. iii. 12, 13. I am merciful, faith the Lord; and I will not keep anger
for ever: Only acknowledge thine iniquity, that thou haſt tranſgrelled againſt
the Lord thy God. I do acknowledge my lin unto Thee, o God, and
mine iniquities will I not hide: I do therefore implore thy pardon, and
plead thy gracious promiſe, with full purpoſe of heart, never again to re-
turn to folly.
Jer. xvii. 9. Ibe heart is deceitful, and deſperately wicked: Who can know
it? I cannot indeed anſwer for my own heart ; but there is nothing, O
Lord, impoſſible with Thee : In Thee I do put my truſt; let me never be
put to confuſion :- Keep it ever in my heart, what an evil thing, and bitter,
it will be, to forſake the Lord.
1 John iii. 8. He that committeth fin (who abandons himſelf to live in
known fin) is of the Devil;—is under his power and government.----Pre-
ferve me, gracious God, from fo fatal a blindnefs, to chooſe Satan for
my
Lord and Governor, inſtead of thy blefjed Son, who laid down his life to re-
deem us from the dreadful tyranny of the Devil.
1 John
!
1
TO
25
Τ Η Ε
SU P P E R.
LOR D's
i John ii. 25. This is the promiſe that he hath promiſed us, even Eternal Life.
How infinitely good is God, to give us ſo great encouragement to lave
ourſelves from ruin ! Give me, I beſeech Thee, a firm faith in this pro-
miſe, that no fears may terrify me~~-no pleaſures may corrupt my heart,“
no difficulties may diſcourage me from ſerving Thee.
Matt. xvi. 24. If any man will come after me, let him dèny himſelf, and
take up his croſs, and follow me.--O my Saviour! who pleaſedſt not thy-
ſelf, but tookeſt upon Thee the form of a ſervant; let me not profeſs to
follow Thee, without endeavouring to follow the bleſſed ſteps of thy moſt
hoiy life ;-thy patience, meekneſs, and humility ;---thy great diſregard for the
world, its pleaſures, profits, and all its idols ;—thy ſenſible concern for the
miſeries of men ;--thy unweariedneſs in doing good ;--thy conſtancy in
prayer, and reſignation to the will of thy Father. Let me part with any
thing, as dear as a right hand, or a right eye, rather than not follow Thee.
Matt. vi. 24. No man can ſerve two maſters:-re cannot ſerve God and
Mammon.----May I never ſet up any rival, O God, with Thee, in the poſ-
ſeſſion of my heart! May I never attempt to reconcile thy ſervice with that
world which is enmity with Thee !–Give me, I beſeech Thee, the
faith, that I may ſee the world, what in truth it is ;—the danger of its
riches,-the folly of its pleaſures,—the multitude of its frares,--the
of its temptations,-its deadly poiſon, and certain danger of drawing my heart
from the love of Thee.
eyes of
power
Matt. xxii. 37, 39. Thou ſhalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,
and thy neighbour as thyſelf. O that the love of God may be the command-
ing principle of my ſoul; and that I may have this comfortable proof of his
love abiding in me, that I ſtudy to pleaſe him, and to keep his command-
ments :--That my love to my neighbour may be ſuch a's God has coin-
manded ; that I may give, and forgive, and love, as becomes a diſciple of
Jeſus Chriſt!
1 John iii. 14. We know that we have paſſed from death unto life, becauſe
we love the Brethren. What it is to love my neighbour as myſelf, Thou,
O Lord, haſt tuught me in thy holy Word:-Never to wrong or deceive him;
--never to grieve him, or without a cauſe to create him trouble ;-never to
treat him with contempt and corn ;-never to be pleafed with his misfortunes
and faults ;--but to rejoice in eis happineſs, and help him in his wants.
Give me, O Lord, this proof of my having paſſed from death unto life.
Gal. iii. 13. Chriſt hath redeemed us from the Curſe of the Law, being made
a Curſe for us :--That is, he was treated as one under the Curſe of the
Law, [Deut. xxi. 23.) Bleſſed God! How great was our miſery,--how
great was thy mercy,--when nothing could ſave us from ruin, but the death
Vol. I,
D
of
26
A SHORT INTRODUCTION
of thy Son!I ſee by this, how hateful fin is to Thee.--Make it ſo to me,
I beſeech Thee.-May I never flatter myſelf that thy mercy will ſpare me,
if I continue in fin, when thou ſparedſt not thine own Son, when he put
himſelf in the place of finners !-May I never provoke thy juſtice !--May I
never forget thy mercies, and what thy Son has done for me!
Tit. ii. 14. He gave himſelf for us, that he might redeem us from all ini-
quity; and purify unto himſelf a peculiar people, zealous of good works.
Bleſſed bę God, that I am united to this people by Baptiſm! Grant that I
may never diſgrace Thee, or my Chriſtian profeffion, by an ungodly life.
O Thou, who haſt redeemed us from ſin and death, cauſe me to under-
ſtand, to value, and ever remember thy great love ; and to ſhew that I do
fo, by a life confecrated to thy ſervice.
2 Tim. ii. 12. If we deny him, he will alſo deny us.How many deny,
Thee, O Jeſus, without thought, and without dread! Do they know what
they do, who lightly turn their backs upon this ordinance ;—who make a
mock of fin, which coſt Thee thy life ;—who are aſhamed of Thee, and of
thy Goſpel, out of regard to men who by their unchriſtian lives do renounce
thy ſervice ?-Do they conſider what it is to be denied by Thee ?_That
it is to have no intereſt in thy death, thy merits, and mediation ?-Gracious
God deliver me from this dreadful fin and judgment.
Matt. xxvi. 35. Peter ſaid,
Peter ſaid, though I ſhould die with Thee, yet will I not deny
Thee.- Preſerve me, gracious Lord, from a preſumptuous opinion, and
dependence on my own ſtrength, without the aids of thy grace :-Let me
ſee, in this ſad inſtance, my weakneſs without thy. aſfıſtance, and my ruin
without thy help.
Luke xxii. 61, 62. And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter; and Peter
remembered the words of Chriſt ;-—and went out, and wept bitterly. O
Jeſus, look upon me with the ſame eye of compaſſion, whenever I ſhall do
amiſs, that I may ſee my fault, and forthwith return to my duty :-Let
this inſtance of thy mercy be our comfort, fince ſo great and repeated a
crime did not exclude this Penitent from thy mercy; but let not this make
us fearleſs of offending Thee, leſt we never repent.
Luke xxii. 3, 4, 5. Then entered Satan into Judas, and he communed with
the Chief Prieſts, how he might betray him won them :- And they covenanted
to give him money, &c.If I ſhould provoke Thee, O God, by reſiſting
thy holy Spirit, to leave me to my own natural corruption, and to the power
of Satan, I ſee in this wretched man what wickedneſs I am capable of. Lord
God, abandon me not to my own choices. Shut my heart againſt that cove-
touſneſs, which was the root of ſo great a fin. Keep me from preſumptuous
fins, left they get the dominion over me ; and ſecure me under the conduct of
thy holy Spirit, for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake.
Deut.
TO THE LOR D's SU P P E R:
27
Thou ſhalt not appear before the Lorde
,
ſhall give as he is able; according to the bleſhing of the Lord thy God, which be
bath given Thee. -Shall I appear before Thee, O God, worſe than a few ?
Can I give any thing to thy poor, but what I have received from Thee ?
How can I ſay that I love Thee much, if I give ſparingly to them, whom
Thou haſt appointed in thy place to receive our alms ?--Give me an heart, O
God, to give according to thy bleſſing upon me, and as I expect thy bleſſing
upon myſelf and ſubſtance.
1 Pet. iv, 10. As every man hath received the gift, even ſo miniſter the ſame
one to another, as good Stewards. -O God, who haſt taught us, that we are
all but thy Stewards, keep me, I beſeech Thee, from that great injuſtice of
defrauding thy poor of their right:-Give me grace to moderate all my vain
defires and expences, that I may have to give to them that need ;---and that the
meaſure of thy bleſſings to me may be the meaſure of my charity to others.
1 Cor. xi. 28. Let a man examine himſelf, and ſo let him eat of that Bread,
and drink of that Cup. Enable me, O Lord, fo to examine, and to judge
myſelf, before I go to this Holy Sacrament, that I may not be condemned
by Thee, when thou comeft to judge the world in righteouſneſs.-And
pardon, O Lord, the many times in my life paſt, that I have gone to this
ordinance, without that care and devotion required of all worthy Commu-
nicants, for thy mercy's ſåké. Amen.
HAT you may profit by the following aſſiſtance, be adviſed to read
the Communion Service, with the Directions and Meditations, ſome time
before you go to the Sacrament, that you may attend to every part of the
public Service without diſtraction.
Whenever you have time for
have time for your private devotions, let them be ſo ſecret
that no body may be diſturbed by you.
And if, inſtead of repeating the Prayers, and other parts of the Service,
after the Miniſter, as the manner of too many is, to the diſturbance of ſuch as
are near them ;--if, inſtead of doing ſo, you would ſecretly ſay, Amen, at
the end of every Petition, you will find this the very beſt way to keep your
mind intent upon your devotions.
If any perſon, who is ordained to adminiſter this Sacrament, ſhall think fit
to caſt his eye upon this Book, I would beſeech him to conſider ſeriouſly, how
many Communicants there are, who have no ordinary way of coming to the
knowledge of this great duty, or other help to their devotion, beſides what
the Church has provided for them in this Office: That therefore, in com-
paſſion to ſuch, this Service ought to be performed with the greateſt delibera-
tion, as well as devotion, that the unlearned, who are generally the greateſt
number, may be edified, as well as inſtructed.
THE
1
D2
[ 28 ]
1
T
H E
ORDER FOR ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD's SUPPER.
Firſt Rubrick.
DireEtions and Meditations.
So many as intend to be partakers of the IT is with great reaſon that the Church
Holy Communion, all ſignify their has given this order; therefore do
names to the Curate, at leaſt ſome time the not neglect it. You will have the com
day before.
fort of knowing, either that your Paſtor
hath nothing to ſay againſt you ; or, if
he has, you will have the benefit of his
advice; and a good bleſſing will attend
your
obedience to the Church's orders.
Second Rubrick,
And if any of thoſe be an open and noto If you are conſcious to yourſelf (tho'
rious evil. liver, or have done any wrong to your Paſtor ſhould not know it) that
his neighbour by.word or deed, so that the your life has been ſuch as hath given of-
congregation be thereby offended, the Curate, fence or ſcandal to your Chriſtian profef-
having knowledge thereof, all call him, fion, do not go to the Sacrament, until
and advertiſe him, that in anywiſe be pre you have given ſome plain proof of your
fume not to come to the Lord's Table, until repentance, and purpoſe of leading a
he hath openly declared himſelf to have truly
But then, as you hope for
repented and amended his former naughty God's grace and mercy, do not put off
life, that the congregation may thereby.be the doing of this one moment, left you
Jatisfied, which before were offended; and provoke God to leave you to yourſelf ;
that he hath recompenſed the parties to for then you never will repent.
whom he hath done wrong; or at leaſt de-
clare himſelf to be in full purpoſe so to do,
as ſoon as he conveniently may.
new life.
1
Third Rubrick.
The ſame order ſhall the Curate uſe with The Lord's Supper being a Sacrament
those betwixt whom he perceiveth malice and Token of reconciliation and friend-
and hatred to reign; not ſuffering them to j ſhip with God and man; ſuch as will not
be partakers of the Lord's Table, until he forgive the injuries they have received,
knoweth them to be reconciled.
nor make ſatisfaction for the injuries
they have done to others, muſt not pre-
ſume to go to the Lord's Table, left they
receive a Curſe inſtead of a Bleffing.
But
I
5
THE COMMUNION SERVICE.
* 29
Third Rubrick.
Directions and Meditations.
And if one of the parties, jo at variance, But then ſuch would do well to confi.
be content to forgive from the bottom of his der, that while they are under theſe bad
heart all that the other bath treſpaſſed difpufitions, they are at enmity with
againſt him, and to make amends for that God as well as with their neighbour ;
be bimſelf bath offended; and the other and therefore are not qualified even to
party will not be perſuaded to a: godly unity, aſk, much leſs to hope for, any favour
but remain ſtill in his frowardneſs and ma-
from him :--There being no mercy for
lice; the Miniſter in that caſe ought to ad him who will not ſhew mercy to his
mit the penitent perſon to the Holy Commu neighbour :—This being an expreſs con-
nion, and not him that is obſtinate ; provided dition of our peace with God. (Matt.
that every Miniſter so repelling any, as is
vi. 15.]
Specified in this or in the next precedent pa And we ſhould always remember, that
ragraph of this Rubrick, Mall be obliged to " he that loveth not his brother abideth
give an account of the ſame to the Ordinary “ in death.” (1 John iii. 14.]
]
within fourteen days after at the fartheſt ; It is God who faith this : And dare
and the Ordinary fall proceed againſt the we delay to be at peace with our neigh-
offending perfon according to the Canon. bour even one day, if we can help it?
1
Fourth Rubrick.
The Table, at the Communion-time, hav It may ſo happen, that you did not
ing a fair white linen cloth upon it, ſhall know that the Sacrament was to be ad-
ſtand in the body of the Church, or in the miniſtred, until you ſaw the Communion
Chancel, where morning and evening prayer Table covered : However, if you have
are appointed to be ſaid; and the Prieſt, been a conſtant Communicant before, do
ftanding at the North ſide of the Table, not turn your back upon the holy Ordi.
jhall ſay the Lord's Prayer, with the Col nance; but ſay in your heart-I will moſt
leEt following, the people kneeling.
gladly cloſe with this bleſſed occaſion of re-
membering the death of my. Redeemer.
The COMMUNION SERVICE.
When the Miniſter begins, lay aſide all other Books, and attend to the Service of the
Church, than which there never was provided a better Help to Devotion.
O
UR & Father, which art in Heaven ; Hallowed be thy Name. Thy
Kingdom come. Thy Will be done in Earth, as it is in Heaven.
Give us this Day our daily Bread. And forgive us our Treſpaſſes,
forgive them that treſpaſs againſt us. And lead us not into Temptation;
but deliver us from Evil. Amen.
as we
* The Lord's Prayer ſhould always be ſaid with the greateſt deliberation and devotion : And eſpecially at
this time, when we beg of God the Bread which muſt nouriſh us unto Life eternal, and all the graces neceſ
ſary to obtain that invaluable bleſſing.
The
1
LOM
30
THE COMMUNION
SERVICE.
The Colle&t.
Obſervations.
,
A God
Becauſe the love of God will make
hearts be open, all deſires all his commands eaſy, and to be obeyed
known, and from whom no ſecrets
with chearfulneſs; we therefore beg of
are hid; cleanſe the thoughts of our
him to purify our hearts by Faith, that
hearts by the inſpiration of thy Holy Commandments, upon which all our hap-
we may love and fear him, and keep his
Spirit, that we may perfectly love
pineſs depends.
Thee, and worthily magnify thy
holy name, thro' Chriſt our Lord.
Amen.
Rubrick.
Then ſhall the Prieſt, turning to the We fee with what great judgment
People, rehearſe diſtinêtly all the TEN theſe commandments were appointed to be
COMMANDMENTS,*--and the read in this ſervice, ſince by the law is
People, ſtill kneeling, pall, after every the knowledge of fin: And when we are
commandment, aſk God Mercy for their convinced, in our own conſcience, that
tranſgreſion thereof for the time paſt, and we have not kept a law which is holy, juſt,
Grace to keep the ſame for the time to come, and good, we ſhall then ſee the NEED, and
as followeth;
the BLESSING of a REDEEMER; and how
earneſtly we ought to beg God, for his
fake to have mercy upon us; and to incline
our hearts to keep theſe laws.
OBSERVATIONS and DIRECTIONS.
"HAT you may obey the following Commands of God with chearfulneſs, you
obedience and ſervice, hath given us theſe laws merely for our Good, to reſtrain
the diſorders we are ſubject to, and to hinder us from ruining ourſelves.
Conſider theſe Commands in this view, and as they are the effect of the great
love of God for his poor creatures; or elſe you will look upon them as a burden,
and obey them with an unwilling mind.
Prepare therefore to hear them with an attention and reverence ſuitable to Him
whoſe Commands they are ; and then you will be more ſenſible what a bleffing it is,
that Jeſus Chriſt hath by his death delivered us from the curſe and puniſhment due
to thoſe that break them ;-having prevailed with God to accept of our repentance,
and to enable us by his grace to obſerve them better for the time to come.
* When it is confidered how many people there are, who have no other way of coming to a knowledge of
their duty; it will appear with what great reaſon the Prieſt is required to read theſo Commands of Gard
diftinetly; and how religiouſly this Rubrick ought to be obſerved:
Miniſter
Τ T HE
31
COMMUNION SERVICE.
GOI
Miniſter.
Obſervations.
OD ſpake theſe words, and
ſaid, WH
THEN you conſider how and
I am the Lord thy God: Thou
every man is to have his idol-
fhalt have no other Gods but me*.
fomething which he admires, or loves,
or fears, or truſts in, or adores, more
People.--Lord, have mercy upon us, and than the God who made and redeemed
incline our hearts to keep this law.
him, you will ſee the reaſon and the ne-
ceffity of this command; and will moſt
heartily beg of God to keep you from
ſuch idolatry, and that you may love
him with all your heart, and above all
things.
Miniſter.-Thou ſhalt not make to The proneneſs of all nations to the
thyſelf any graven image, nor the vile idolatry of making and worſhipping
likeneſs of any thing that is in heal images, and the creatures they repreſent,
ven above, or in the earth beneath,
fhews the abſolute neceſſity of the autho-
or in the water under the earth. rity of God, to prevent ſo great a fin,
Thou ſhalt not bow down to them,
and contempt of the Divine Majeſty;
and the judgments that would follow.
nor worſhip them: For I the Lord
thy God am a jealous God, and viſit At the ſame time, God has given us
the fins of the fathers upon the chil the greateſt encouragement to obey this,
dren, unto the third and fourth
and all his commands; aſſuring us, that
ge-
neration of them that hate me, and
both we and our children's children ſhall
ſhew mercy unto thouſands in them reap the bleſſing of our obedience.
that love me, and keep my com-
mandments.
-
People.—Lord, have mercy upon us, and
incline our hearts to keep this law.
in vain.
Miniſter.-Thou ſhalt not take Happy is it for the world, that men
the name of the Lord thy God in are reſtrained (as far as a command, and
vain : for the Lord will not hold
the fear of God and his judgments,
him guiltleſs, that taketh his name
will reſtrain them) from profaning his
name to idle and wicked purpoſes.-
Were it not for this, all reverence for
People.--Lord, have mercy upon us, and oaths, and for God himſelf, would be
incline our hearts to keep this law.
loft amongſt men.
Miniſter.-Remember that thou When we conſider how backward we
keep holy the Sabbath-day. Six are to learn our duty, how apt to forget
days
it,
J
The Law of Nature and right Reaſon, being the Law of Man in the ſtate of innocence, would ſtill
have been a ſufficient guide, had it not been much obſcured, and almoſt blotted out, and rendered ineffectual,
by the tranſgreſſion of our firſt parents, and the wickedneſs of their poſterity. It was then that God re-
publiſhed theſe laws by Moſes in writing, to awaken men, and to be a ſtanding witneſs againſt all ſuch as
would not conſult their own conſciences, and the law written in their hearts,
1
1
>
32.
THE COMMUNION SER V IC E.
Communion.
Obſervations.
days ſhalt thou labour, and do all it, and unwilling to put it in practice,
that thou haſt to do, but the ſeventh we cannot but acknowledge the neceſſity
day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy and kindneſs of this command ;--which
God; in it thou ſhalt do no manner
obliges every man, who loves and fears
of work, thou, and thy ſon, and thy the Lord; in order to preſerve the know-
God, to keep one day in ſeven holy to
daughter, thy man-ſervant, and thy ledge of the true God, and his glorious
maid-ſervant, thy cattle, and the perfections, and of our creation and re-
ſtranger that is within thy gates. demption, that we may fear, and love,
For in fix days the Lord made hea and adore him as we ought to do.-The
ven and earth, the ſea, and all that neglect of this duty, commanded from
in them is; and reſted the ſeventh the beginning, having, in all probability,
day: wherefore the Lord bleſſed the
been the occaſion of the deplorable ſtate
ſeventh day, and hallowed it.
of ignorance and idolatry in the heathen
world; as it has been of very remarkable
People.--Lord, have mercy upon us, and judgments upon many of thoſe among
incline our hearts to keep this law.
Chriſtians, that have profaned this day.
And indeed to profane the Lord's
day, is, in a manner, to deny the God
that made us and the world.
Miniſter.-Honour thy father and The infinite miſchiefs occaſioned by
thy mother, that thy days may be
undutiful children, by rebellious ſubjects,
long in the land which the Lord thy by unfaithful ſervants, and by the little
God giveth thee.
regard had to thoſe that watch for our
ſouls, ſhew the great goodneſs of God
People.--Lord, have mercy upon us, and who, in order to prevent thoſe evils, hath
incline our hearts to keep this law.
given this command, with a promiſe of
an eſpecial bleſſing to ſuch as obey it.
Miniſter.---Thou ſhalt do no mur-
Men muſt be abandoned to all inhu-
der.
manity, who do not acknowledge the
great mercy of God, in forbidding us,
People.--Lord, have mercy upon us, and upon pain of his diſpleaſure, to ſhorten
incline our hearts to keep this law.
our own, or other men's lives, by vio-
lence, intemperance, or by ſuch evil uſage,
as may make their lives miſerable, and
a burden to them.
Minifter.- Thou ſhalt not commit If the ſins of wkoredon, impurity, and
adultery.
uncleanneſs, and that luxury, drunkenneſs,
and Noth, which leads to them, had not
People.--Lord, have mercy upon us, and been forbidden by God himfelf, the
incline our hearts to keep this law.
world would have fet light by them;
and, as bad as it was, would have been
much more wicked.
Miniſter.- Thou ſhalt not ſteal. Every one, whoſe rights and properties
have been invaded by violence, or fraud,
People.
1
or
THE
3:3
COMMU-NION SERVICE,
1
Communion.
Obſervations.
People.Lord, have mercy upon us, and or injuſtice, or thievery, do eaſily fee the
incline our hearts to keep this law.
reaſon, and goodneſs, and neceſity of this,
law of God, and therefore ought to
prảy moſt earneſtly that it may be re-
ligiouſly obſerved by themſelves and
others.
Miniſter.Thou ſhalt not bear
falſe witneſs againſt thy neighbour.
Evil-diſpoſed people being capable of
doing the greateſt miſchief to the eſtates,
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and reputations, and lives of their neighbours,
incline our hearts to keep this law.
by falfe oaths, and lying ſtories,' God
hath moſt mercifully conſulted the good
of mankind, by a law forbidding them,
at their peril, to ruin themſelves and
others by ſuch wicked ways.
Miniſter.--Thou ſhalt not covet
thy neighbour's houſe; thou ſhalt The wiſdom of God, and his goodneſs
not covet thy neighbour's wife; nor. to us, appears in this command:-Lay-
his ſervant, nor his maid, nor hising a reſtraint upon the very evil deſires
ox, nor his aſs, nor any thing that
of our hearts, becauſe this is the fource
is his.
and ſpring of all manner of wickedneſs.
By this law he ſhews us, that all our
People.-Lord, have mercy upon us, and thoughts are known to, and will be judged
write all theſe thy laws in our hearts, we
by him, at the great day.
beſeech thee,
1
$
WHOEVER conſiders the fad effects of men's diſobedience to theſe laws, in the
lives of idolaters, common ſwearers, profaners of the Lord's Day, undutiful chil-
dren, rebellious ſubjects, murderers of men's lives and reputations, whoremongers,
thieves, perjured witneſſes, and covetous perſons, and the judgments that attend
them, will have reaſon to bleſs God, who has given us rules to live by; and will moſt
earneſtly beg him to write and keep them in his own and all men's hearts.
Rubrick. Then shall follow one of theſe two. Colleets for the King, * the Prieſ
ſtanding as before, and
ſaying,
}
Let us pray.
A
LMIGHTY God, whoſe Kingdom is everlaſting and power infinite,
have mercy upon the whole Church ; and ſo rule the heart of thy choſen
ſervant GEORGE, our king and governor, that he (knowing whoſe miniſter
* So great are the bleſſings of a righteous and peaceable government, that we are commanded, in an
eſpecial manner, to pray for Kings, and for all that are in authority; for Them firſt, that remembering they
are in the place of God, they may endeavour to promote his glory whom they repreſent, defend the perſons
and rights of men, and puniſh evil-doers according to the tenor of theſe laws; and ſecondly, for Ourſelves,
that we may obey our governors out of a principle of conſcience, and in obedience to God.
VOL. I.
E
he
0
COMMUNION
34
T HE
SERVICE.
he is) may above all things ſeek thy honour and glory; and that we and all
his ſubjects (duly conſidering whoſe authority he hath) may faithfully
ſerve, honour, and humbly obey him, in Thee, and for Thee, according to
thy bleſſed word and ordinance, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord; who with
'Thee and the Holy Ghoſt liveth and reigneth ever one God, world without
end. Amen.
Or,
1
LMIGHTY and everlaſting God, we are taught by thy holy word,
that the hearts of kings are in thy rule and governance, and that
thou doft diſpoſe and turn them as it ſeemeth beſt to thy godly wiſdom; we
humbly beſeech thee fo to diſpoſe and govern the heart of GBORGE thy:
ſervant, our king and governor, that in all his thoughts, words, and works,
he may ever ſeek thy honour and glory, and ſtudy to preſerve thy people
committed to his charge, in wealth, peace, and godlineſs. Grant this,
O merciful Father, for tny dear Son's ſake, Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
Then ſhall be ſaid the Colleet of tħe Day. And immediately after the Collect,
the Prieſt ſhall read the Epiſtle. Then ſhall be read the Goſpel, the People
all ſtanding up.
And the Gospel ended ſhall be ſung or ſaid, the Creed
following:
Believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth,
and of all things viſible and inviſible :
And in one Lord Jeſus Chriſt, the only begotten Son of God; begotten
of his Father before all worlds ; God of God, Light of Light, very God
of very God; begotten, not made, being of one ſubſtance with the Father,
by whom all things were made : Who for us men, and for our ſalvation,
came down from heaven, and was incarnate by the Holy Ghoſt of the
Virgin Mary; and was made man; and was crucified alſo for us under
Pontius Pilate: He ſuffered, and was buried, and the third day
he roſe again according to the Scriptures, and aſcended into heaven, and
fitteth on the right-hand of the Father : And he ſhall come again with
glory to judge both the quick and the dead : Whoſe kingdom Thall have
no end.
And I believe in the Holy Ghoſt, the Lord and Giver of life; who
proceedeth from the Father and the Son; who with the Father and the Son
together is worſhipped and glorified; who ſpake by the Prophets. And I
believe one Catholic and Apoftolic Church'; I acknowledge one Baptiſm
for the remiffion of fins; And I look for the reſurrection of the dead, and
the life of the world to come. Amen.
!
* We are all required to ftand up at the reading of the Goſpel, to ſhew, that we have a very particular
reſpect for, and with reverence attend to, every thing that was ſaid or done by, or recorded of, our molt
blefled Lord and Maſter.
Now
1
Τ Η Ε
35
COMMUNION SERVICE.
-
Now you will have time to ſay ſecretly,
Lord, increaſe my faith :--Grant that I may die in this faith, and in the com-
munion of thy holy Church, and be united to Thee, and all thy members, by a
faith and charity that ſhall never end.
Rubrick,
Obſervations and Directions.
Then the Curate fall declare unto the The church having taken care that
people what holidays, or faſting days, are her Clergy ſhall do their duty, in giving
in the week following to be obſerved. notice of ſuch holidays, &c. as are to
be obſerved; every good Chriſtian will
endeavour to obſerve them, not as is
the manner of thoughtleſs people, in
idleneſs and intemperance; but in go-
ing to church, and praiſing God for his
mercies vouchſafed us in Jeſus Chrift,
and for his holy Apoſtles, by whoſe la-
bours we were brought from the power
of Satan unto God.
Then mall follow the Sermon, &c. If you hear the Sermon with a religious
attention, you will be much better dif-
poſed to receive the Sacrament worthily.
Then shall the Prieſt return to the Lord's Now ſay ſecretly :- I will give as I am
table, and begin the Offertory, * ſaying one able, according to the blefling of the
or more of theſe ſentences following, as he Lord my God, which he has given me.
thinketh moſt convenient in his diſcretion. And when you give your alms, ſay,-
Lord, pardon all my vain expences;
and accept of this teſtimony of my grati-
Communion.
tude for what I have received from Thee.
ET your light ſo ſhine before
O heavenly Father, give us all grace,
4 men, that they may ſee your that we may honour Thee, both in our
good works, and glorify your Father lives and by our alms, and that thou mayeſt
which is in heaven. St. Matt. v. 16. be glorified by thoſe that receive them.
Lay
Mag-
L
1
The following Prayer was uſed by the pious Author, before receiving and adminiſtring
the Sacrament.
IVE me grace, O merciful God, now I am going to thine Altar, that I may
in ſome meaſure anſwer the work appointed me, in offering a ſacrifice unto
Thee, in order to communicate the Bread of Life to thy people.
o that I may never obſtruct thy Graces by any unworthineſs, for thy Son
Jeſus Chriſt his ſake.
Keep from my heart and mind, o God, all vain and worldly thoughts. Bleſs
my devotions--increaſe my faith, - pardon my infirmities,—and make me an ac-
ceptable gueſt at thine Altar
F2
1
1
.
}
36
}
1
A
1
greſs it.
THE COMMUNION SERVICE.
Communion.
Obſervation.
Lay not up for yourſelves treaſure Magnify the power of thy grace, O
upon earth, where ruſt and moth doth God, upon us, in freeing our ſouls from
corrupt, and where thieves break the love of riches--that we may have the
;
through and ſteal: but lay up for greateſt part of our treaſure in heaven ;
and that our hearts may be there alſo.
yourſelves treaſures in heaven, where
neither ruſt nor moth doth corſupt,
and where thieves do not break thro'
nor ſteal., St. Matt. vi. 19, 20.
Whatſoever ye would that men
May this rule of eternal juſtice be
fhould do unto you, even ſo do unto ever preſent with us, that neither ſelf-
them; for this is the Law and the love, nor intereſt, may lead us to tranf-
Prophets. St. Matt. vii. 12.
Not every one that faith unto me, Grant, O God, that we may never
Lord, Lord, Ihall enter into the build our hopes of ſalvation upon an
kingdom of heaven; but he that outward profeſſion only, without a life
doeth the will of my Father which of holineſs and good works.
is in heaven. St. Matt. vii. 21.
Zaccheus ſtood forth, and ſaid unto If thou, O God, giveft me ability,
the Lord, Behold, Eord, the half of give me an heart to be both juſt and
my goods I give to the poor ; and if charitable, that thou mayeſt fay unto
I have done any wrong to any man,
me, as thou didſt unto this Publican,
I reſtore four-fold. St. Luke xix. 8.
Salvation is come to thy houſe.
Who goeth a warfare at any time Shall the foldier, the huſbandman, and
of his own coſt.? Who planteth a the Mepherd, all have their wages, and
vineyard, and eateth not of the thy Miniſters only, O Jeſus, be grudged .
fruit thereof? Or who feedeth a theirs ? God forbid ! Vouchſafe unto
fock, and eateth not of the milk of me, and to all Chriſtians, a better mind,
I beſeech thee.
the flock ? 1 Cor. ix. 7.
If we have fown unto you fpiritual May the good Spirit of God bleſs the
things, is it a great matter, if we heavenly feed fown by his Miniſters, that
ſhould reap your worldly things ? | both they and we may reap the fruit of
their labour,
I Cor. ix. II.
Do ye not know, that they who
Since thou, O Feſus, haſt ordained
miniſter about holy things live of this, far be it from me to envy, or to de-
the ſacrifice ? and they who wait at prive thy ſervants of the right which
the altar, are partakers with the thou haſt given them.
altar ? Even ſo hath the Lord alſo
ordained, that they who preach the
Goſpel ſhould live of the Goſpel.
1 Cor. ix. 13, 14,
He
It
1
1
N
3
THE
COMMUNION SERVICE.
37
+
3
1
i
$
Communion.
Obſervations.
He that ſoweth little, ſhall reap
It will be our own fault, if we reap
little; and he that ſoweth plenteouſly, not a plentiful-crop.
ſhall reap plenteouſly. Let every “ Let us proportion our alms to our
man do according as he is diſpoſed " to our ability, left we provoke God to
in his heart, not grudgingly, or of “ proportion his bleſſings to our alms."
neceſſity; for God loveth a chearful Biſhop Beveridge.
giver. 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7.
Let him that is taught in the There is nothing, O God, which we
word, miniſter unto him that teach can give to thy miniſters, equal to the
eth, in all good things. Be not de- bleſlings which we receive from them,
who miniſter unto us the means of
grace
ceived, God is not mocked: fór
and ſalvation.
whatſoever a man ſoweth, that ſhall
.
Gal. vi. 6, 7.
While we have time, let us , do
Bleſſed be God, that I have yet time!
good unto all men; and eſpecially Lord give me an heart to do good, be-
unto them that are of the houſhold' fore the night cemeth, when no man can
of Faith. Gal. vi. 10.
work.
he reap.
1
!
}
4
Godlineſs is great riches, if á man Give me, O God, a pious and a con-
be content with what he hath; for tented mind; and, for the reſt, thy will be
we brought nothing into the world, done.
neither may we carry any thing out.
1 Tim. vi. 6, 7.
Charge them who are rich in this Bleſs God, ye that have riches, if he
world, that they be ready to give, has given you grace and power to give
and glad to diſtribute, laying up in
them with a liberal hand and chearful
ſtore for themſelves a good founda- heart, without which they will be the
occaſion of certain ruin.
tion againſt the time to come, that'
they may attain eternal life. 1 Tim.
vi. 17, 18, 19.
God is not unrighteous, that he
My God, we have nothing but what
will forget your works and labour is thine; and yet thou makeſt thyſelf a
that proceedeth of love, which love debtor to us, for what we give to thy poor,
ye have fhewed for his name's ſake, and to thy miniſters---How great is this
who have, miniſtered unto the Saints, goodnefs !
and yet do miniſter. Heb. vi. 10.
To do good, and to diftribute, May our prayers, and our alnis, go
forget not; for with ſuch facrifices up before thee, O God! And graciouſly
God is well pleaſed. Heb. xiii. 16.
accept them for Jefus Chriſt's fake.
Whofo
Thou?
1
38
Τ T HE COMMUNION Servic
СЕ,
Communion.
Obſervations and Devotions.
Whoſo hath this world's good, Thou, O God, canſt ſupport all thy
and feeth his brother have need, and poor without our aſſiſtance; but it is by
shutteth up his compaffion from him,
them that thou trieft our faith, and our
love for Thee.
how dwelleth the love of God in
him? 1 John iii. 17.
Give alms of thy goods, and never Give me, O Lord, a true compaſſion
turn thy face from any poor man; and for the miſeries of others, that thou
then the face of the Lord ſhall not mayeſt have compallion on me, at the
be turned away from thee. Tob. iv.7.
great day.
Be merciful after thy power.
If I thank thee, O God, that thou
thou haſt much, give plenteouſly: If judgeſt not by the greatneſs of the gift,
thou haſt little, do thy diligence but by the beart, and the ability of the
gladly to give of that little; for fo giver ; and wilt reward accordingly.
gathereſt thou thyſelf a good reward
in the day of neceſſity. Tob. iv. 8, 9.
He that hath pity upon the poor, To thy account, o God, I place my
lendeth unto the Lord: And look, charity to the poor thou ſendeſt unto
what he layeth out, it ſhall be paid me; and I know that I ſhall be no loſer.
him again. Prov. xix. 17.
Bleſſed be the man that pro Keep me, o God, from all idle and
videth for the fick and needy: / vain expences, that I may always have
The Lord ſhall deliver him in the to give to him that needeth. At the
time of trouble. Pfalm xli. I.
bour of death, and in the day of judgment,
good Lord, deliver me.
Rubrick,
Whilſt theſe ſentences are in reading, the
You will now have the comfort of fee-
Deacons, Church-wardens, or other fit per- ing your alms preſented unto God by his
fons appointed for that purpoſe, shall re-
miniſter, in order to bring down his
ceive the alms for the poor, and other de bleſſing upon yourſelf, and upon the reſt
a
of your ſubſtance and labours, according
and reverently bring it to the Prieſt, who giver.
hall humbly preſent and place it upon the
boly Table.
And when there is a communion, the The Prieſt now, and not till this
Prieſt ſhall then place upon the Table so time, placeth the Bread and Wine upon
much Bread and Wine às be ſhall think fuf- the Lord's Table, in the fight of the
ficient; after which done, the Prieſt Mall ſay, Communicants, as a public acknowledg-
ment, that our lives, and whatever is
neceſſary for their preſervation, are owing
to the gift of God.
Let
We
be provided by the pariſ for that purposes as you have been a niggardly or a chearful
• If this Rubrick is not ſtrictly obſerved, as in many places it is not, the intent of the Church is defeated,
and a very inſtructive circumſtance is omitted,
THE COMMUNION SERVICE.
39
Rubrick,
Let us pray for the whole ſtate
of Chriſt's Church militant here in
Obſervations.
We are now going to exerciſe another.
and moſt extenſive branch of Chriſtian
charity towards the whole Church of
Chriſt; which you ſhould ſeriouſly at-
tend to, that you may add (ſecretly)
Amen to every petition.
earth.
Lmighty and everlaſting God, who by thy holy Apoſtle haft taught us,
to make prayers and ſupplications, and to give thanks for all men;
we humbly beſeech thee moſt mercifully [to accept our alms and oblations,
and] to receive theſe our prayers, which we offer unto thy Divine Majeſty ;
beſeeching thee to inſpire continually the Univerſal Church with the ſpirit
of truth, unity, and concord; and grant that all they that do confeſs thy
holy Name, may agree in the truth of thy holy Word, and live in unity
and godly love. We beſeech thee alſo to ſave and defend all Chriſtian
Kings, Princes, and Governors ; and eſpecially thy Servant GEORGE, our
King, that under him we may be godly and quietly governed : And grant
unto his whole Council, and to all that are put in authority under him,
that they may truly and indifferently miniſter juſtice, to the puniſhment of
wickedneſs and vice, and to the maintenance of thy true religion and virtue.
Give grace, O heavenly Father, to all Biſhops and Curates, that they may,
both by their life and doctrine, ſet forth thy true and lively Word, and
rightly and duly adminiſter thy holy Sacraments. And to all thy people
give thy heavenly grace, and eſpecially to this Congregation here preſent,
that with meek heart, and due reverence, they may hear and receive thy
holy Word, truly ſerving thee in holineſs and righteouſneſs all the days of
their life. And we moſt humbly. beſeech thee, of thy goodneſs, O Lord,
to comfort and ſuccour all them, who in this tranfitory life are in trouble,
forrow, need, ſickneſs, or any other adverſity. And we alſo bleſs thy holy. .
Name, for all thy Servants departed this life in thy faith and fear; beſeecha
ing thee to give us grace, fo to follow their good examples, that with them
we may be partakers of thy heavenly kingdom. Grant this, O Father, for
Jeſus Chriſt's ſake, our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen.
When the Miniſter giveth warning for If you ſeriouffy attend to the follow-
the celebration of the holy Communion ing Exhortations or Warnings, you will
rwhich he hall always do upon the Sun learn what you ought to do, in order to
day, or fome holiday immediately prece be a worthy Communicant.
ding) after the Sermon or Homily ended, be And you would do well to read them.
shall read this Exhortation following. over again, when you return home, that
you may fix them in your memory, and
that they may be a ſtanding rule to go by
through your whole life.
Dearly
Believe
1
40
THE
COMMUNION
SERVICE.
.
1
1
D
1
Communion.
Obſervations.
Early* beloved, on-day next, Believe it for a certain truth, that ſuch
I purpoſe, through God's af as are not religiouſly diſpoſed to go to,
fiſtance, to adminiſter to all ſuch as this Ordinance, are unqualified to aſk or
ſhall be religiouſly and devoutly diſ-
receive any bleſing or favour from God.
poſed, the moſt comfortable Sacra-
That therefore you may lay hold of
ment of the Body and Blood of
every occaſion offered you-confider ſem
riouſly what you are called to.
Chriſt, to be by the received in
Firſt, to obey an expreſs command of
remembrance of his meritorious Jeſus Chrift, by whom alone you can
Croſs and Paſſion, whereby alone
alone hope for ſalvation.
we obtain remiffion of our fins, and 2dly, To teſtify to the world, that you
are made partakers of the kingdom belong to him; and to join with his family,
of Heaven. Wherefore it is our
in order to recount and acknowledge the
duty to render moſt humble and
moſt ineſtimáble bleſting, which he hath
hearty thanks to Almighty God our
purchaſed for his Church.
And, 3dly, To devote yourſelf to
heavenly
. Father, for that he hath him, and to his fervice, who is conti-
given his Son our Saviour Jeſus nually interceding for all ſuch as go unto
Chriſt, not only to die for us, but God by him.
alſo to be our ſpiritual Food and Suſ And very many will be the benefits of
tenance in that holy, Sacrament: embracing every occaſion that is offered
Which being ſo divine and comfort- you. You will not eaſily fall into a ſtate
able a thing to them who receive it of fin and ſecurity, being ſo often put in
worthily, and ſo dangerous to them
mind of the danger of going careleſsly
and unprepared.
that will preſume to receive it un-
worthily ; my duty is to exhort
you, You hear in what a good preparation
in the mean ſeaſon, to conſider the
conſiſts --in confefling your fins to Al-
dignity of that holy: Myſtery, and mighty God, with full purpoſe of amend-
the great peril of the unworthy re-
ment of life-in exerciſing the duties of
ceiving thereof, and ſo to ſearch and charity--in giving and forgiving, &c.
examine your own conſciences (and All which being done in obedience to
that not lightly, and after the man the command of Chriſt, muſt needs be
ner of difſemblers with God; but acceptable to the divine Majeſty, and, in
ye may come holy and clean time, gain you all thoſe graces which
to ſuch a heavenly Feaſt, in the
you can defire, or ſtand in need of.
And, for your comfort, remember,
marriage-garment required by God
that if you are prepared, as you ought
in holy Scripture, and be received as to be, for this Sacrament, you are pre-
worthy partakers of that holy Table.
pared for death, and for a bleſſed' eternity.
The
Conſider,
ſo) that
w When it is conſidered how many poor Chriſtians there are, who have little or no other means of coming
*tỌ the knowledge of this Ordinance, and the manner of preparing themſelves for it, but by what they learn
from hearing theſe Exhortations; every Paftor will think himſelf obliged in conſcience, and as he values the
edification of his flock, to read theſe. Exhortations with the greateſt deliberation, and with an affection that
hall even force the attention of his hearers.
>
:
I
1
1
. (ز)
1
ata
)
C
THE COMMUNION SERVICE.
41
Joel.
Communjon.: is.
Obſervations and Directions,
The wayısand i means thereto, is, Conſider how many there are, who,
Firt; to examine rytour lives, and con: to their forrow, are deprived of this
verſations by the rule of God's Com means of grace and fálvation':-And
mandments, and wherein. 'ſoever ye
how many, through a moſt ſtupid igno-
thali perceive yourſelves to häve of of 'it; --and you catinbt but give God
rance and negligence, deprive themſelves
fended, either by Will, "Word, or
deed, there to bęwail your own lin- he affords: you, and for the graces. he
thanks, both for the opportunities which
fulneſs; and to confeſs yourſelves to gives you, by your reſolving to clofe
Almighty God, with full purpoſe of with them.
with them., intito
amendment of life. And if.ye ſhall
perceive your offences ito be ſuch as
DiBut ſtill take care that you go not
are not only againſt God;' bú#'alſo with an evil confcience,' as Judas did ;-
againſt your Neighbouts," thën" yė with any bad deſign or malice in your
Þan reconcile yourſelves unto them, heart ;--or while you live and reſolve
being ready to make reſtitution and to die in any known fin unrepented
ſatisfaction, according to the utter; of.Or,
moſt of your powers, for all injuries
Laſtly, without fully purpoſing, thro”
and wrongs done by you to : any the grace of God, to lead a life becom-
other'; and being likewiſe ready to
ing a Chriſtian,
forgive others", that I have offended
you, as you would have forgiveneſs
af your offenses at God's hand'; for
otherwiſe the receiving of the holy, Conſider, therefore, the great hazard
Communion doth nothing elſe but you run of going to the Sacrament,
increaſe your damnation. There while you live in any known fin; you
fore, if any
of you be a blafphemer will provoke God to leave you to your-
of God, an hinderer or flanderer of ſelf, and to that evil Spirit, who is
his word, an adulterer, or be in ma-
continually ſeeking whom he may be
permitted to devour,
lice or envy, or in any other griev-
ous crime;. repent you of your fins,
or elſe come not to that hóly Table;
leſt, after the taking of that'holy Sa-
crament, the Devil enter into you as
he entered into, Judas, and fill you
full of all iniquities, and bring you
to deſtruction both of body and ſoul.
And becauſe it is requiſite, that Do not deſpiſe ſo kind an offer as the
no man ſhould come to the holy | Miniſter of God now makes you, if you
Communion but with a full truſt in have any doubt upon your ſpirits, the
God's mercy, and with a quiet con- advantage being greater than you can at
ſcience ; therefore, if there be
any
prefent imagine.
of VOL. I.
F
1
3
+
}
A
1
3
}
V
· Y0:1
(
1
"
?
1
}
+
3
7
12
THE COMMUNION SERVICE.
Communion.
Obſervations, and Pious Refle&tions.
of you: who by this" means cannot Yoń will give him an opportunity of
quiet his own conſcience hereiñ, convincing you of fins, which, perhaps,
but requireth further comfort. or
you were not before aware of, and which
counſel; let him come to me, or may riſe up in judgment againſt you ; or
to ſome other diſcreet and learned
clearing up some doybis, which might
proceed from a diſordered mind or ſtate of
Miniſter of God's.: word, and open health, rather than from an evil conſcience.
his grief, that, by the Miniſtry of And do not entertain a thought fo in-
God's holy word; he may receive jurious to the merciful promiſe of your
the benefit of abſolution, together Saviour to the Paſtors of his Church,
with ghoſtly counſel and advice, to [St: John xx. 23.] or imagine, that the
the quieting of his conſcience, and Abfolution given by his Miniſter, after
avoiding of all fcruple and doubt-
he hath inquired, into the motives and
fulneſs.
manner of your repentance, according to
the rules of the Goſpel,--dö'not imagine,
that this will be of no avail to the health
of your ſoul, and to the comfort of
your
mind.
;
$
3
Or, in caſe be fall ſee the people negli-
gent to come to the holy Communion,
inſtead of the former, be ſhall uſe this
Exhortation :
No Miniſter of God muſt ſay, that he
cannot get ſuch a convenient number as
the Rubrick requires to communicate
with him, as often as he himſelf is dif-
poſed, until he can truly fay, that he
has applied to his people more than
once, in the words of this Exhortation
following ;--and until he has begged of
God to touch their hearts with a ſenſe of
their duty and danger, as he promiſes,
and will not fail to do, conſidering how
very much depends upon ſo ſacred and
faving an Ordinance,
}
+
I
Early beloved brethren, on-
When the tender Love of God will not
I intend, by God's grace, to prevail with Chriſtians to conſider their
celebrate the Lord's Supper: unto ways, they will learn from this Exhorta-
which, in God's behalf, I bid you tion, what they muſt expect from the
all that are here preſent, and befeech deſpiſed offers of mercy.
you for the Lord Jeſus Chriſt's fake,
that ye wi
will not refuſe to come.
thereto, being ſo lovingly called and
bidden by God himſelf. Ye 'know
Say therefore to yourſelf, Why am I
how.grievous and unkind a thing it
ſo earneſtly, fo lovingly invited? Why
is my Pastor, why is the Church, fo much
is, when a man hath prepared a rich
concerned for my going to the Lord's
feaft, decked his table with all kind Supper ?-Is it not
becauſe they know,
of proviſion, ſo that there lacketh that this is the moſt acceptable way of
nothing
ferving
THE
43
COMMUNION
S E R V IC E.
Communion,
Pious RefleEtions.
nothing but the gueſts to ſit down, ſerving God, of fecuring his favour,
and yet they who are called (without and my own ſalvation ?
any cauſe) most unthankfully refuſe
Is it not becauſe they would have me to
to come : Which of you in ſuch a
look into the ſtate of my ſoul, as I muſt
do before I go to this Sacrament, that I
caſe would not be moved? Who
would not think a great injury and ſurpriſed by death, and utterly unpres
may not live in the way of ruin, till I am
wrong done unto him? Wherefore, pared for the account I muſt give ?
moſt dearly beloved in Chriſt, take Shall my Saviour's, and his Miniſter's
ye good heed, left ye, withdrawing Love and Care be loft upon me? Is
yourſelves from this holy Supper, this the way to fhew my thankfulneſs for
provoke God's indignation against the mercies I hope for on account of
his death?
you. It is an eaſy matter for a man
Is he the better for my ſervices ? Or
to ſay, I will not communicate, be-
do I not, indeed, ſerve myſelf moſt,
cauſe I am otherwiſe hindered with
when I obey his Commands, and accept
worldly bufineſs : But ſuch excuſes of his Invitation ?
are not ſo eaſily accepted and allowed They that be whole, indeed, need not a
before God. If any man ſay, I am Phyſician; but dare I ſay this is my caſe,
a grievous ſinner, and therefore am when I fo fenfibly feel the corruption of
afraid to come, wherefore then do my nature, and how much I ſtand in
need of help?
ye not repent and amend! When
God calleth you, are ye not aſhamed
Muſt I be invited, intreated, compelled,
to ſay, you will not come? When
to give God thanks for the greateſt blef-
ye ſhould return to God, will ye ex-
fing he ever beſtowed on men; and to
lay hold on the only means of making
cuſe yourſelves, and ſay, ye are not
my peace with him
ready? Conſider earneſtly with your Doth it repent me, that I was dedi-
felves, how little ſuch feigned cated to God in Baptiſm?
cuſes will avail before God. They How ſhould I tremble, if I ſhould be
that refuſe the Feaſt in the Goſpel, required to renounce my Saviour, and all
becauſe they had bought a farm, or
my hopes in his death?
would try their yokes of oxen, or
What can be more like it, than fre-
becauſe they were married, were not quently turning my back upon this Ordi-
nance, when I am invited?
ſo excuſed, but counted unworthy of
How many tears did it coſt St. Peter,
the heavenly Feaſt. I for my part for ſaying, that he was not Chriſt's Dil-
ſhall be ready; and, according to
and, according to ciple? Will it be accounted a leſs crime
mine office, I bid you in the name in me to deny him in deed, by refuſing
of God; I call you in Chriſt's be to join myſelf with his Diſciples ?
half; I exhort you, as ye love your
What if this ſhould be the laſt oppor-
own ſalvation, that
tunity that God will vouchſafe me?
ye
takers of this holy Communion.
This' having been the caſe of many bea
And as the Son of God did vouch-
Can I expect to be received, after so
ſafe to yield up his ſoul by death
many wilful neglects, when I am compelled
upon the croſs for your ſalvation ; by death to flee to Jeſus Chriſt for help
fo
and
ex-
will be par-
fore me.
T2
·*!
og
C
44
+ Hig co M M T NI 8 MT vs ER MI E.
Companion: -
Pious Reffektions.
fó it is your duty to receive the Cam and comfort, when I ſhall inolt - stand in
,
munion in remembrance of the facri- need of it?
fice of his death, as he himſelf hath To thank my Saviojir, for my Redemptiong
Let me confider what. I am invited to:
commanded; which if ye ſhall njega.
lect 'to dos conſider with yourfelves. God for my pardon ;-to declare my
to engage him to be my Advocate with
how great injury ye.do unto God; love and charity for all mankind, which
and how oré þunifliment hangetli he has been to good as to redeem ;-
Qver. your heads for the fame; when and to declare 'my reſolutions of living
ye wilfully abſtain from the Lord's as becomes a Chriftian. ...)
Table, and ſeparate
from your bre 1. It is true, I am unworthy (and who is
thren, who come to feed on the bano
not of himſelf unworthy of God's mercy ?)
and lo-am afraid of going unprepared ;
quet of that moſt, heavenly Food.
but then I will conſider, that theſe very
Theſe thingsåfrøe earneſtly, conſider,
fears of offending: God are some degree
ye will by: God'srigrace return toi'a
of
preparation : and to refuſe when I
better mind For the obtaining am invitéd, will but increalë my;guilt."
whereof, we ſhall not ceaſe to make I will therefore go, that I may obtain
our humble-petitions unto. Almighty grace to be better prepared, every time
God, our heavenly Father.
I have an opportunity of going to this
Sacrament. Koľés
iin
1
.
Land
ܐ ;
f
ri
1
1
>
ان ( د، ا :
اے
1
A
0
"9:11.kurt har
D'E VO TI o N s.
Το
After Notice given of the Lord's Supper to be adminiftred.
I
ADORE thine infinite mercy and goodneſs, blefed : God, for that Thou halt
given thy Song; our Şayiour Jeſus Chriſt, not only to die for us, but to be our
Food and Suſtenance in this holy. Sacrament. -Give; me, I moſt humbly be.
feech Thee, Grace to underſtand and to conſider the Dignity, of that holy Myſtery,
that I may go holy and clean to that Heavenly Feaſt, in the marriage garment
required by Thy Son, and be by him received as a worthy gueſt at his Table.
Grant this for his fake, O bleffed God. Amen.
ci!
BAPT I S M A L V O W.
Y Thee, O God and Father, I was created !-By Thee, Ó Jeſus, I was redeemed!
-By Thee, , I . , ,
Trinity, three Perſons and one God, to whom I was dedicated in Baptiſm, and to
whom I devoted myſelf at Confirmation ----I do now renew the vows I then made
of Servant
I renounce the Devil and all his works;; the World, and 'all that is evil in it; the
, ;
Luſts of the Fleſh, the Luſt of the Eye, and the Pride of Life į reſolving, by thy Grace,
neither to follow, nor be led by them. I believe all the Articles of the Chriſtian
Faith ;-and I will, by the Grace of God, keep his holy Will and Commandments all the
days of my life.
At the
1
,
1
Τ Η Ε COMMUNION SER VIC E.
45
D
?
of pur
$
2
1
1
---
to root them out of my ſoul; that I may
Communion.
Obſervations, Devotions, C.
At the time of the celebration of the Commu If you ſeriouſly attend to this Exhorta-
nion, the Communicants being conveniently tion, you will be better able to judge how
placed far the receiving of the holy sa well you are prepared:-You will ſee the
crament, the Prieſt Mall ſay this Exhor- benefits you may depend on by a worthy
tation :
preparation, and the evils you expoſe
yourſelf to, by going raſhly, or out of
Early beloved in the Lord, ye
mere cuſtom, to this holy Sacrament:
that mind to come to the holy
Communion of the Body and Blood
our Saviour Chriſt, muſt conſider
how St. Paul exhorteth all perſons
diligently to try and examine them-
ſelves, before they preſume to eat of
that Bread, and drink of that Cup :
For, as the benefit is great, if with
a true penitent heart, -and-lively
faith, we receive that holy Sacra-
ment; (for then we ſpiritually eat
the Fleſh of Chriſt, and drink his
Blood ; then we dwell in Chriſt, and
Herè fay ſecretly, May it be according
Chriſt in us; we are one with Chriſt, to this word. to me, and to every ſoul
and Chriſt with us;) ſo is the danger here preſent.
great, if we receive the ſame unwor-
Suffer us not, O God, to draw theſe
thily:--For then we are guilty of judgments upon ourſelves, by going pre-
the Body and Blood of Chriſt our ſumptuouſly to thy holy table.
Saviour ; we eat and drink our own Diſcover to me, O Searcher of Hearts,
damnation, not conſidering the Lord's the charge that is againſt me, that I may
Body; we kindle God's wrath againſt know, and confefs, and abhor, all the er-
us; we provoke him to plague us rors and offences of my life paſt. O
with divers diſeaſes, and ſundry kinds God, give me ſuch a true forrow for all
of death, -- Judge therefore your-
my fins, as ſhall, by thy grace, 'enable
me to uſe all the means, how bitter ſoever,
ſelves, brethren, that ye be not
judged of the Lord; repent you truly ferve thee with a quiet mind, through
for your fins paſt; have a lively and Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
ſtedfaſt faith in Chriſt our Saviour ;
I am, indeed, a miſerable finner !
amend your lives; and be in perfect God be merciful to me!
charity with all men : So ſhall ye be
ineet partakers of thoſe holy Myf-
I believe : Lord, increaſe my faith.
teries. And, above all things, ye
Bleſſed be the glorious Trinity for
muſt give moſt humble and hearty
our redemption!
thanks to God the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Ghoſt, for the redemp-
tion of the world, by the death and
paſſion
10
}
A
1
.
1
THE COMMUNION SERVICE.
Communion.
Devotions, &c.
paffion of our Saviour Chriſt, both
God and man; who did humble
himſelf, even to the death upon the In theſe thy ſufferings, O Jeſus, I ſee
Crofs, for us miſerable finners, who the puniſhment due to finners.
lay in darkneſs and the ſhadow of
death, that he might make us the
children of God, and exalt us to
everlaſting life. And to the end
that we ſhould alway remember the
Bleſſed be thy holy name, for this in-
exceeding great love of our Maſter, ſtance of thy love and concern for fin-
and only Saviour Jeſus Chriſt, thus
ners, left they ſhould forget themſelves
dying for us, and the innumerable and Thee !
benefits, which by his precious
blood-ſhedding he hath obtained for
us; he hath inſtituted and ordained
holy Myſteries as pledges of his love, May I never forget this valuable
and for a continual remembrance of bleſſing ! May I never neglect this way
his death, to our great and endleſs of preſerving the remembrance of it?
comfort.
To Him, therefore, with the Fa-
ther and the Holy Ghoft, let us give
(as we are moſt bounden) continual
thanks, ſubmitting ourſelves wholly
to his holy will and pleaſure, and
ſtudying to ſerve him in true holi-
neſs and righteouſneſs all the days of
our life. Amen. .
my ſins.
Then mall the Prieſt Say to them that come
to receive the Holy Communion :
YE
that do truly and earneſtly re-
I do fincerely repent, and I am ſorry
for
pent you of your ſins, and are
in love and charity with your neigh I forgive, as I hope to be forgiven.
bours, and intend to lead a new life,
This I purpoſe by the grace of God
following the Commandments of to do.
God, and walking from henceforth
in his holy ways; draw near with
faith, and take this holy Sacrament
to your comfort, and make your
May it be to mine, and to the com:
humble confeffion to Almighty God, fort of every ſoul here preſent!
meekly kneeling upon your knees.
This
Tben
A
THE
47
COMM UNION SERVICE.
Rubrick,
Obſervation.
Then ſhall this general Confeſon be made in This moſt excellent Form of Confeſſion
the name of all thoſe that are minded to may be made uſe of in private, by every
receive the holy Communion, by one of the one who is preparing himſelf for this
Miniſters, both be and all the people kneel Sacrament.
ing humbly upon their knees, and ſaying,
Lmighty God, Father of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, Maker of all things,
Judge of all men! We acknowledge and bewail our manifold fins
and wickedneſs, which we from time to time moſt grievouſly have com-
mitted, by thought, word, and deed, againſt thy divine Majeſty, provoking
moſt juſtly thy wrath and indignation againſt us. We do earneſtly repent,
and are heartily forry for theſe our miſdoings : The remembrance of them
is grievous unto us; the burden of them is intolerable. Have mercy upon
us, have mercy upon us, moſt merciful Father; for thy Son our Lord Jeſus
Chriſt's fake, forgive us all that is paſt; and grant that we may ever here-
after ſerve and pleaſe thee, in newneſs of life, to the honour and glory of
thy Name, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
Then fall the Prieſt for the Biſhop being preſent) ſtand up; and, turning himſelf
to the people, pronounce this Abſolution :
Lmighty God, our heavenly Father, who of his great mercy hath
promiſed forgiveneſs of ſins to all them, that with hearty repentance,
and true faith, turn unto him; have mercy upon you ; pardon and deliver
you from all your ſins; confirm and ſtrengthen you in all goodneſs; and
bring you to everlaſting life, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
Devotion. May this pardon, O God, reſt upon my ſoul, and ſeal the forgiveneſs
of all my ſins !
Then Mall the Prieſt ſay:
Hear what comfortable words our
Saviour Chriſt faith unto all that
truly turn to him *.
TOME unto me all
Make me, O Jeſus, truly ſenſible of
that labour
ye
any ſad condition, that I may more gladly
and are heavy laden, and I will
go to thee for help.
refreſh you. (St. Matt. xi. 28.)
So God loved the world, that he I believe: Lord, increaſe my faith,
gave his only begotten Son, to the that I may ever love and obey Thee, who
hadft ſuch love and concern for me to
end that all that believe in him ſhould
fave me from periſhing.
not periſh, but have everlaſting life.
[St. John iii, 16.]
A
C С
* Thefe moſt comfortable words ſhould always be read with great deliberation, that the people may have
time to reflect upon them; and to apply them every one to the comfort of his own ſoul ; and to prevent all
anreaſonable fears and doubts of God's gracious pardon and acceptance.
Τ Η Ε
COMMUNION SERVICE.
7
Communion.
Devotions.
$
1
(
T
A
3
i
A
Hear. alſo what St. Paul faith:
This is a true faying, and worthy I receive this truth, O Lord, with a
of all men to be received, that Chriſt thankful heart.-----O let not that com-
Jeſus came into the world to ſave paſion be loft upon me, which moved
ſinners. [1 Tim. i. 15.]
thee to come into the world to ſave
finners. ..
Hear alſo what St. John faith :
If
any'man fin, we have an Advo: I have finñed, o bleſſed Advocate ; and
cate with the Father, Jeſus Chriſt do therefore put my cauſe into thy hands;
the Righteous, and he is the Propi- that by thy blood and merits, and power-
tiation for our ſins. (i John ii. 1, 2:] | ful interceſſion, thou mayek: procure my
pardon.
.
After which the Prieſt mall proceed, ſaying,
Prieſt. Lift up your hearts.
Anſw. We lift them up unto the Lord.
Prieſt. Let us give thanks unto our Lord God.
Anſw. It is meet and right fo to do.
Then Mall the Prieſt turn to the Lord's Table, and ſay,,
T is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that we ſhould at all
times, and in all places, give thanks unto Thee, O Lord, Holy Father,
Almighty, everlaſting God. Amin.
1
***
1
Here ſhall follow the proper Preface; according to the time, if there be any
Specially appointed; or elſe immediately fall follow :
..
TH
Communion.
Directions and Devotions.
Herefore with Angels and Arch If this form of praiſing the Moſt High
angels, and with all the Com God were oftener in Chriſtians mouths
pany of Heaven, we laud and mag-
than it is, it would moſt certainly render
nify thy glorious Name, evermore
them more wore worthy both to join in
this ſervice here, and in heaven, with
praiſing Thee, and ſaying, Holy, the angels of God,
hereafter.
Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hoſts,
Heaven and Earth are full of thy
glory. Glory be to Thee, O Lord
moſt High. Amen.
Proper
There
1
.
THE COMMUNION SERVIC E.
49
Proper Prefaces.
Devotions.
Upon Chriſtmas-Day, and ſeven Days after. Theſe ſhort Prayers following may be made
ECAUSE Thou didſt give Jeſus
uſe of in your private Devotions, either
in Church or at Home.
Chriſt, thine only Son, to be
born as at this time for us, who by FOR Mh in me, o God, by the
power
of the fame Spirit, all the graces
the operation of the Holy Ghoſt was
and virtues which thy holy Son came to
made very man, of the ſubſtance of teach us, when he clothed himſelf with our
the Virgin Mary his mother, and fleſh, in order to reſtore us to thy favour,
that without ſpot of ſin, to make us and to fit us for heaven.
clean from all fin.
Therefore with Angels, &c.
B
Upon Eaſter-Day, and ſeven Days after.
UT chiefly are we bound to
MA
AY that all-powerful Spirit, which
praiſe Thee for the glorious raiſed up Jeſus our Lord from the
Reſurrection of thy Son Jeſus Chriſt dead, raiſe me from the death of hin unto
our Lord: For he is the very Paſchal
the life of righteouſneſs; that living in thy
Lamb which was offered for us, and
favour, I may die in peace, and reſt in
hath taken away the ſin of the world: hope of a bleſſed reſurrection!
who by his death hath deſtroyed
death, and by his riſing to life again
hath reſtored to us everlaſting life.
Therefore with Angels, &c.
Upon Afcenfion-Day, and ſeven Days after.
St. John xii. 26.
Where I am, there alſo Mall my ſervant be.
"Hrough thy moſt dearly beloved
Son Jeſus Chriſt our Lord, who, G"
IVE me, O God, ſuch a lively
after his moſt glorious Reſurrection,
faith in this promiſe, as may in-
manifeſtly appeared to all his Apoſtles,
fluence my will, my heart and life,-that,
devoting myſelf entirely to thy ſervice,
and in their fight aſcended up into
and following the holy example of thy
Heaven, to prepare a place for us ;
Son, I may, through his merits and
that where he is, thither we might inediation, be made eternally happy.
alſo aſcend, and reign with him in
glory.
Therefore with Angels, &c.
1
THrough
I
Upon Whitſunday, and fix Days after.
7
Hrough Jeſus Chriſt our Lord,
Adore thy goodneſs and mercy, O
according to whoſe moſt true God, for the invaluable bleſſing of
Promiſe, the Holy Ghoſt came down the Goſpel, eſtabliſhed in theſe nations
as at this time from Heaven, with | by the power of the Holy Ghoſt.-May
a ſudden great
great ſound, as it had been the ſame good Spirit Sanctify, govern, and
G
Vol. I.
a mighty
preſerve
THE
COMMUNION
50
SERVICE.
Proper Prefaces.
Devotions.
na mighty wind, in the likeneſs of preſerve this Church. ---Keep all her
fiery tongues, lighting upon the members from the ſpirit of error and
Apoſtles, to teach them, and to lead deluſion!-Guard her faith againſt the
them to all truth; giving them both
reſtleſs attempts of Satan and his agents;
the gift of divers languages, and alſo through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
and lead us all in the way of life eternal,
baldneſs, with fervent zeal, conſtantly
to preach the Goſpel unto all na-
tians; whereby we have been brought
out of darkneſs and error, into the
clear light, and true knowledge of
Thee, and of thy Son Jeſus Chriſt.
Therefore with Angels, &c.
i
WH
Upon the Feaſt of Trinity only.
HO art one God, one Lord;
O
Eternal God, who haſt manifeſted
not One only Perſon, but thyſelf to us Chriftians, by thy
Three Perſons in One Subitance: mighty love to loft mankind ;---accept of
For that which we believe of the my devouteſt thanks, O Father," for
ſending thy Son to redeem us;-fox
Glory of the Father, the ſame we
believe of the Son, and of the Holy thy life for us ;-and for thy graces, O
thy compaſſion, O Jeſus, in laying down
Ghoſt, without any difference or ine-
Holy Ghoſt, to make us fit obje&s of the
quality.
Divine Mercy.
Therefore with Angels, & C.
After each of which Prefaces ſhall immediately be fung or ſaid, as above,
Therefore with Angels and Archangels, 8c.
WE
Rubrick.
Directions.
Then ſhall the Prieſt, kneeling down at When the Prieſt acknowledges, in the
the Lord's Table, ſay, in the name of all following humble form, his own and the
them that ſhall receive the Communion, this Communicants unworthineſs, and God's
Prayer following:
unmerited kindneſs in admitting them to
his Table; make this act of humility your
own, by attending to it moſt devoutly.
E do not preſume to come to this thy Table, O merciful Lord,
truſting in our own Righteouſneſs, but in thy manifold and
great
mercies. We are not worthy ſo much as to gather up the crumbs under
thy Table ; but thou art the ſame Lord, whoſe property is always to have
mercy. Grant us, therefore, gracious Lord, fo to eat the fleſh of thy
dear Son Jeſus Chriſt, and to drink his blood, that our ſinful bodies may
be made clean by his body, and our ſouls waſhed through his moſt precious
blood ; and that we may evermore dwell in him, and he in us. Amen.
Whenz
THE COMMUNION SERVICE:
SI
1
Rubrick,
Dire&tions and Devotions.
When the Prieſt, Itanding before the Here will be a decent pauſe, when you will
Table, hath to ordered the bread and wine, have time privately to offer this fort
that he may with the more readineſs and prayer for yourſelf, and" for all preſent.
decency break the bread before the people,
and take the cup into his hands, he ſhall ſay
THI
'HE good Lord pardon me, and
every one here preſent, who hath
the prayer of conſecration as followeth:
prepared his heart to ſeek the Lord,
though he be not cleanſed according to
the purification of the fanEtuary! 2 Chron.
xxx. 18, ig.
LMIGHTY God, our heavenly Father, who of thy tender mercy didft
give thine only Son Jeſus Chriſt to ſuffer death upon the croſs for our
redemption; who made there (by his one oblation of himſelf once offered) a
full, perfect, and ſufficient ſacrifice, oblation, and ſatisfaction, for the ſins of
the whole world; and did inſtitute, and in his holy Goſpel command us to
continue a perpetual memory of that his precious death, until his coming
again; Hear us, O merciful Father, we moſt humbly beſeech thee, and
grant that we, receiving theſe thy creatures of bread and wine, according
to thy Son our Saviour Jeſus Chriſt's holy inſtitution, in remembrance of
his death and paſſion, may be partakers of his moſt bleſſed body and blood :
Who in the fame night that he was betrayed took bread, and when he had
given thanks, he brake it, and gave it to his diſciples, ſaying, Take, eat,
this is my body which is given for you, do this in remembrance of me.
Likewiſe after ſupper he took the cup, and when he had given thanks, he
gave it to them, faying, Drink ye all of this, for this is my blood of the New
Teſtament, which is ſhed for you, and for many, for the remiſſion of fins :.
Do this, as oft as ye ſhall drink it, in remembrance of me. Amen.
DIRECTIONS and DEVOTIONS.
Say ſecretly,---Send down thy Spirit and bleſſing upon this ineans of grace
and ſalvation, which thou thyſelf, O Jeſus, haſt ordained.
MOST merciful God, the Father of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, look graciouſly upon
the gifts now lying before thee; and ſend down thy Holy Spirit on this facrifice,
that he may make this bread and this.wine the body and blood of thy Chriſt, that
all they who partake of them may be confirmed in godlineſs, ---may receive remiflion
of their fins, -may be delivered from the devil and his wiles,- may be filled with
the Holy Ghoſt, -may be worthy of thy Chriſt, and obtain everlaſting life ;
Thou, O Lord Almighty, being reconciled unto them, through the ſame Jeſus
Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
GRANT, O God, that I may ſo eat the fleſh of thy Son Jeſus Chriſt, and drink
his blood, that my finful body may be ſanctified by his moſt holy body, and my
ſoul waſhed in his moſt holy blood, that I may evermore divell in him; and he
in me.. Amen,
There
G2
52
THE
COMMUNION
SERVICE.
Rubrick.
DireEtions.
Then ſhall the Miniſter first receive the While the Miniſter and others are re-
Communion in both kinds himſelf, and then ceiving the Communion, you may em-
proceed to deliver the ſame to the Biſhops, ploy the time you have to ſpare in read-
Prieſts, and Deacons, in like manner (if ing ſome of the Scriptures following, and
any be preſent) and after that to the People the Meditations upon them.
alſo in order, into their hands, All meekly Remember that no poſture can be too
kneeling.
humble, when we are to receive a par-
don, and a pardon which muſt deliver us
from death eternal.
봅
​D
E
V
Ο Τ Ι Ο Ν
S.
may eat
O
my mind
· St. Luke xv. 2. The Pharifees murmured, ſaying, this man receiveth finners,
and eatet b with them.
I
Thank Thee, O Jefus, for this inſtance of thy charity for finners. I do
indeed confeſs, that I am one of that wretched number; and do
beſeech thee to receive me, though a very unworthy gueſt, that I
at thy table, and be partaker of thy favours.
St. Matt. xx. 32, 33. Jeſus ſaid, What will ye, that I ſhould do unto you?
The blind men ſaid, Lord, that our eyes may be opened.
Lord, thou knoweſt the deſires of my heart; for it is thy grace that
has wrought them in me, and beſides Thee there is none elſe that
can help me :-I pray Thee, therefore, that thou wouldſt have com-
paſſion on me, as thou hadſt on theſe blind men,-That the eyes of
may be opened :-That I may recover the light which fin hath deprived me
of :-That I may ſee the great goodneſs of God, in ſending thee to redeem
us :-That I may ſee the due reward of fin in thy ſufferings and death :-
And that I may follow thy holy example all the days of my life.
St. Mark ii. 17. I came not to call the Righteous, but Sinners to Repentance.
O
Lord, who haft called me to repentance by thy word, and by this Or-
dinance, call me alſo by thy grace; but call me ſo powerfully, that
1
may not turn a deaf ear, and that I may not reſiſt thy call. I am forced
indeed to bring my ſins along with me; but it is to crucify them with Thee,
and with a full purpoſe, through thy grace, never to return to thoſe fins I
have repented of.
St. John vi. 58. He that eateth of this Bread Mall live for ever.
Jeſus, who haſt made the life of our ſouls to depend upon this Bread,
grant that I may never render myſelf unworthy to receive ſo great a
bleſſing, or deprive myſelf of it by my own negligence.Make it a prin-
ciple
THE COMMUNION
53
SERVICE,
ciple of immortal life to me, by uniting me to Thee, and to thy body, that I
may be made partaker of a divine nature.
Exod. xii. 23. When he feeth the blood (of the Paſchal Lamb) on the door, be
will not ſuffer the deſtroyer to come in to ſmite you.
O
Jeſus, the true Pafchai Lamb, who by thy precious blood haſt paid
the debt due to the Divine Juſtice, and haſt delivered us from
the power of the deſtroyer !--Let me never want this token of my re-
demption, this ſaving mark of thy almighty protection, againſt the power
of the Devil, who is continually ſeeking whom he may devour.
i Cor. xi. 28. Let a man examine bimſelf, and ſo let him eat of that Bread,
and drink of that Cup.
THAT I am invited to thy Table, is not becauſe I am worthy, but
becauſe Thou, O God, art infinitely good and kind. Pity my infirmities,
which are known to thee, and accept of my imperfe&t obedience to this
command. I acknowledge my unworthineſs
. "I place all my hopes in thy
and promiſes in Jeſus Chriſt. I ſincerely purpoſe to lead a Chriſtian
Life,--and to ufe all diligence to make my calling and election fure. With
theſe purpoſes I go to thine altar, truſting in thy goodneſs for the pardon
of my defects, and for an increaſe of all thoſe graces that are neceſſary to
make me more worthy to eat of that Bread, and drink of that Cup.
John vi. 54. He that eateth my Flesh, and drinketh my Blood, hath Eternal
Life: and I will raiſe him up at the Laſt Day.
LET it be unto thy fervant, O Lord, according to thy word.. Fix in my
heart, O God, a firm purpoſe and habit of leading a Chriſtian Life.
May it be my conſtant care to do every thing that I know will pleaſe Thee,
and to avoid whatever I know will diſpleaſe Thee.
mercy
Communion.
Devotions.
When the Miniſter delivereth the
Bread to any one he ſhall ſay,
THE
HE body of our Lord Jeſus
Chriſt, which was given for
thee, preſerve thy body and ſoul unto
everlaſting life! Take and eat this
in remembrance that Chrift died for
thee, and feed on him in thy heart
by faith with thankſgiving.
Amen.May it be unto me accord.
ing to thy word, a feal of my pardon,
,
and a pledge of my ſalvation !
And
)
THE
1
Before the CupNAME OF THE LORD.Drink this in remembrance that Chriſt
54
THE COMMUNION SERVICE,
Communion.
Devotions.
And the miniſter that delivereth the Cap to
any one, ſball
ſay,
HE blood of our Lord Jeſus
Chriſt, which was fhed for
Amen.com-May the blood of Chrift
thee, preſerve thy body and ſoul unto cleanſe me from all ſin! And may the
everlaſting life !-Drink this in re remembrance of his death be ever fea-
membrance that Chriſt's blood was fonably preſent with me!
fhed for thee, and be thankful. Blefling, and honour, and glory, and
thankſgiving, and power, be unto God,
and unto the Lamb, for ever and ever!
Amen.
Then mall the Prieſt ſay the Lard's
Prayer, the people repeating after him
every petition.
UR Father, which art in hea Now return to your ſeat, that you
ven; hallowed be thy name. may not hinder others from coming to
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be the altar.--At the end of this ſervice,
done in earth, as it is in heaven. you will find proper meditations where-
Give us this day our daily bread. / with to entertain yourſelf, until all have
received the Communion,
And forgive us our treſpaſſes, as we
forgive them that treſpaſs againſt Now being made one with Chriſt, and
us. And lead us not into temptation ; Chriſt with us, we have full liberty to
but deliver us from evil: For thine apply to God as our heavenly Father, and
is the kingdom, and the power and
to hope for all the bleſſings which a ten-
the glory, for ever and ever. Amen.
der Father knows to be neceſſary for us.
DE V O TI O Ņ S.
I
WILL RECEIVE THE CUP OF SALVATION, AND CALL UPON THE
died for thee, and be thankful. I thank the Lord with all my heart and ſoul for
this inſtance of his wonderful mercy to me.-May thy death, O Jeſus, be the life
of my ſoul!
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghoſt, &C.
O
After the Cup.Vouchſafe me, O God, all the graces neceſſary for leading a
Chriſtian Life to the end of my days, for thy dear Son's fake. O God, increaſe
in us all thy manifold gifts of grace,--the ſpirit of wiſdom and underſtanding, the
ſpirit of counſel and ghoſtly frength,--the ſpirit of knowledge in divine truths,
and the ſpirit to practiſe them, and preſerve in our minds the remembrance
vows when we were made Chriſtians, and which we have renewed at thy holy
altar.Grant that I'may glorify. Thee, O God, by an obedience anſwerable to
the vows that are upon me. Make me, O Lord, conformable to thy death, by
dying unto fin, and riſing again unto righteouſneſs.---Let me tremble to hold the
truth in unrighteouſneſs, by pretending to be a diſciple of Jeſus Chriſt, and lead-
ing an ungodly life, Amen.
THE COMMUNION
55
SERVICE.
.
Communion.
Obſervation.
After ſhall be ſaid as followeth:
O
Lord and heavenly Father, we Now join with the Church, and dedi-
thy humble ſervants entirely | cate your whole ſelf, your ſpirit, soul,
deſire thy fatherly goodneſs merci and body, unto God, and to his ſervice,
fully to accept this our facrifice of with the greateſt ſincerity and devotion.
praiſe and thankſgiving; moſt hum-
bly beſeeching Thee to grant, that by the merits and death of thy Son
Jeſus Chriſt, and through faith in his blood, we and all thy whole Church
may obtain remiffion of our ſins, and all other benefits of his paſſion. And
here we offer and preſent unto Thee, O Lord, ourſelves, our ſouls, and
bodies, to be a reaſonable, holy, and lively ſacrifice unto Thee; humbly
beſeeching Thee, that all we, who are partakers of this holy Communion,
may be fulfilled with thy grace and heavenly benediction. And although
we be unworthy, through our manifold ſins, to offer unto Thee any ſacrifice,
yet we beſeech thee to accept this our bounden duty and ſervice; not weighing
our merits, but pardoning our offences, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord;
by whom, and with whom, in the unity of the Holy Ghoſt, all honour
and glory be unto Thee, O Father Almighty, world without end. Amen.
Or this,
A
LMIGHTY and ever-living God, we moſt heartily thank Thee, for
that Thou doſt vouchſafe to feed us, who have duly received theſe holy
myſteries, with the ſpiritual food of the moſt precious body and blood of
thy Son our Saviour Jeſus Chriſt; and doft aſſure us thereby of thy favour
and goodneſs towards us; and that we are very members incorporate in the
myſtical body of thy Son, which is the bleſſed company of all faithful
people ; and are alſo heirs through hope of thine everlaſting kingdom, by
the merits of the moſt precious death and paſſion of thy dear Son.
moſt humbly beſeech Thee, O heavenly Father, fo to aſſiſt us with thy
grace, that we may continue in that holy fellowſhip, and do all ſuch good
works as thou haſt prepared for us to walk in, through Jeſus Chriſt our
Lord; to whom, with Thee and the Holy Ghoſt, be all honour and glory,
world without end. Amen.
And we
Then shall be ſaid or fung,
Obſervation.
G
ILORY be to God on high, and After the example of our bleſſed Lord,
in earth peace, good-will to-
who, when he had inſtituted and ordained
wards men. We praiſe Thee, we bleſs
this Sacrament, ſung an hymn; ſo do
Thee
, we worſhip Thee, we glorify we praiſe God the Father, Son
, and
Thee, we give thanks to Thee for thy Holy Ghoſt, for our redemption, in this
moſt excellent hymn.
great Glory, O Lord God, Heavenly
King, God the Father Almighty,
O Lord,
56
us.
THE COMMUNION SERVIC E.
O Lord, the only-begotten Son Jeſu Chriſt; O Lord God, Lamb of God,
Son of the Father, that takeſt away the fins of the world, have mercy
upon us. Thou that takeſt away the fins of the world, have mercy upon
Thou that takeſt away the ſins of the world, receive our prayer. Thou
that fitteſt at the right hand of God the Father, have mercy upon us.
For Thou only art holy: Thou only art the Lord ; Thou only, O Chriſt,
with the Holy Ghoſt, art moſt high in the glory of God the Father. Amen.
Then the Priest (or Biſhop, if he be preſent) fall let them depart with this
Bleſing. *
HE peace of God which paſſeth all underſtanding, keep your hearts
and minds in the knowledge and love of God, and of his Son Jeſus
Chriſt our Lord! And the bleſſing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Ghoſt, be amongſt you, and remain with you always ! Amen.
TH
S.
COLLECT
SSIST us mercifully, O Lord, in theſe our ſupplications and prayers,
and diſpoſe the way of thy ſervants towards the attainment of ever-
lafting ſalvation; that, among all the changes and chances of this mortal
life, they may ever be defended by thy moſt gracious and ready help, thro'
Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
O Almighty Lord, and everlaſting God, vouchſafe, we beſeech Thee, to
direct, fanctify, and govern, both our hearts and bodies in the
ways
of thy laws, and in the works of thy commandments, that through thy
moſt mighty protection, both here and ever, we may be preſerved in body
and ſoul, through our Lord and Saviour Jeſus Chriſt. Amen.
GR
RANT, we beſeech thee, Almighty God, that the words we have
heard this day with our outward ears, may, through thy grace, be ſo
grafted inwardly in our hearts, that they may bring forth in us the fruit of
good living, to the honour and praiſe of thy name, through Jeſus Chriſt
our Lord. Amen.
was this:
* Receive this Bleſſing as coming from God himſelf, with all imaginable devotion. The folemn Bleſſing
with which the Prieſt diſmiſſed the People after the daily Sacrifice, by God's eſpecial order, [Numb. vi. 24.)
The LORD bleſs thee, and keep thee! The LORD make his face to shine upon thee, and be gra-
cious unto thee!The LORD lift up the light of his countenance upon thee, and give thee Peace !
And with what devotion they received this Bleſſing, we are told, Ecclus. l. 21.-The Prieſt lifted up his
hand over the congregation, to give the bleſſing of the Lord with his lips; and they bowed themſelves down,
that they might receive the bleſſing from the Most High.
And, leſt any one ſhould think too lightly of this bleſſing, becauſe pronounced by a poor mortal like
himſelf, it is added, Numb. vi. 27. I (the Lord) will bleſs them : Shewing, that the effect of the
bleffing does not depend upon man, but upon the ordinance of God, from the mouth of his own Miniſter,
whom GOD hath choſen to bleſs in the name of the LORD. Deut. xxi. 5.
PREVENT
PRIVATE DEVOTIONS, &c.
57
PRETO
REVENT us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy moſt gracious favour,
and further us with thy continual help, that in all our works begun,
continued, and ended in Thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally
by thy mercy obtain everlaſting life, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
A
LMIGHTY God, the fountain of all wiſdom, who knoweſt our ne-
ceſſities before we aſk, and our ignorance in aſking; We beſeech Thee
to have compaſſion upon our infirmities; and thoſe things which for our
unworthineſs we dare not, and for our blindneſs we cannot aſk, vouchſafe
to give us, for the worthineſs of thy Son Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.. Amen.
that aſk in thy Son's name, we beſeech Thee mercifully to incline thine
ear to us, that have made now our prayers and ſupplications unto Thee;
and grant that thoſe things which we have faithfully aſked according to thy
will, may effectually be obtained, to the relief of our neceſſity, and to the
ſetting forth of thy glory, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
Rubrick. And note, that every Pariſhioner ſhall communicate, at the leaſt;
three times in the year, of which Eaſter to be one, &c.
Obſervations, &c. THREE TIMES'A YEAR.God forbid that any good Chriſtian
ſhould make this an excuſe for receiving no oftener, if he has an opportunity! And
Woe be to that Paſtor, who will not give the well-diſpoſed part of his flock more
frequent opportunities of teſtifying their love to Jeſus Chriſt;, of increaſing their
graces, and ſecuring their pardon and falvation !
PRIVATE DEVOTIONS AFTER THE SACRAMENT,
EITHER IN THE CHURCH OR AT HOME.
A
FTER' you have received, and are returned to your ſeat; you may (as
you have time) continue your devotions. And remember, that now is
the proper ſeaſon to beg of God the graces and bleſſings you moſt deſire;
whether for yourſelf for your friends--or for your enemies, who ſhould always.
have a place in your prayers.
And be not under any concern for ſuitable words to make known the
deſires of your heart:-God is our Father, and will underſtand his Children's
meaning, however imperfectly expreſſed. You know how the humble
Publican was heard, though he ſaid no more than-God be merciful unto me
a finner!
The following Scriptures, and the meditations upon them, may help
your devotions, either now, or at any other time, to obtain the graces you .
ſtand in need of ;---to preſerve in your heart a ſpirit of piety ;-or to keep
in your mind the vows that are upon you.
VOL. I..
H
A ſhort
58
PRI V A T E DEVOTIONS
A ſhort Form of THANKSGIVING*.
+
1 Theſſ. v. 18. In every thing give thanks; for this is the will of God.
O
Lord and Father, I am not worthy of the leaſt of all the mercies
which thou haſt ſhewed thy ſervant; neither can I render due thanks
and praiſe for them; but, O God, accept of this my ſacrifice of praiſe and
thankſgiving.- For this, and for all thy known and unobſerved favours of
Nature and of Grace, I bleſs thy good providence; beſeeching Thee to
pardon my ingratitude, and that I have paſſed ſo many occaſions without
obſerving, and without acknowledging, thy great goodneſs to thy unworthy
ſervant. For when I conſider my dependance upon Thee, for my life, for
my preſervation, for my redemption, and for the means of grace and ſalvation
which thou haſt afforded me, I cannot but be very thankful. As long,
therefore, as I live, I will praiſe Thee.--Glory be to God my Creator,
glory be to Jesus my Redeemer,--glory be to the Holy Ghost my Sanétifier,
my Guide, and Comforter!~All love, all praiſe and glory, be to God
moſt high! Amen.
St. John xvi. 23. _Verily, verily, I ſay unto you, Whatſoever ye ſhall aſk the
Father in my name, he will give it you.
IN
N all humility, O heavenly Father, I lay claim to this thy Son's moſt
faithful Promiſe, confirmed by his Oath. In his name, and for his
fake, I beſeech Thee to give me an heart truly ſenſible of his great love in
paying the debt due, by me, to thy Divine Juſtice; and grant that the
merits of his death and ſacrifice may not be loſt upon me.
Give me a ſaving. faith and knowledge ;-a ſincere love for Thee, and for
thy holy word ;-an hearty deſire to pleaſe Thee ;---a fear of offending
Thee ;--a zeal for thy glory, and a great regard for every thing that be-
longs to Thee.
Give me ſuch a Love for my Neighbour as thou haſt commanded ;-a due
regard for my betters,—and an utter abhorrence of all manner of fraud,
injuſtice, and wrong.
Give me a tender conſcience,-a meek and quiet ſpirit,-a charitable, an
humble, and a contented mind.
Give me a juſt ſenſe of my own infirmities,--a dread of ſenſual pleaſures,
a power over my appetites, and a fear of the world and its idols.
Leave me not to my own choice. Keep me from pride, and from pre-
fumptuous fins;---from wicked principles, and wicked company ;---and
from the vices of the age and place I live in.
* If Chriſtians would but accuſtom themſelves to render to God the glory of his mercies,--to take notice
of, and to give him thanks for, the many favours, deliverances, viſitations, or chaſtiſements, they every day
meet with, they would moſt furely engage the Divine Goodneſs and Providence to multiply thoſe bleſſings
upon them, which they put a ſtop to by their ingratitude.
Make
AFTER
59
THE SACRA M E N T.
Make me ever mindful of my latter end, and of the account I muſt one
day give of my life, and of the talents with which thou ſhalt entruſt me.
And grant that I may lead an innocent and an uſeful life, by doing good in
my generation.
Take poſſeſſion of my ſoul, until I am reſtored to thy divine image, from
which I am ſadly fallen.
For theſe, and for all the graces I ſtand in need of, I plead thy gracious
goodneſs, and my Saviour's merits and promiſe to all that alk in his name:
And I know thou wilt not deny me, becauſe the very will to aſk theſe mercies
is from Thee, and thy Good Spirit. Amen.
Rom. viii. 32. He that ſpared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all,
bow ſhall be not with him alſo freely give us all things?
"HIS is indeed, O God, a ſure pledge of thy infinite love for thy poor
creatures. Upon this I depend, when my heart is in heavineſs. This
is my refuge, when I remember my fins and thy divine juſtice. O make
me truly ſenſible of this thy great love: And give me the graces which that
love ſees needful for me, for Jeſus Chriſt's fake, the Son of thy love. Amen.
St. Luke xxiv. 26. Ought not Chriſt to have ſuffered theſe things, and to enter
into his glory?
T was neceſſary for Thee, O CHRIST, to ſuffer, becauſe thou tookeſt
upon
Thee to anſwer for finners; and to ſhew us what treatment our
deſerve. O make my ſufferings in this life, in union with thine, acceptable
to God; and enable me to bear them, as thou didſt, with patience and re-
ſignation, this being the only way to glory. Amen.
2 Cor. y. 15. Chriſt died for all, that they which live should not benceforth
live unto themſelves, but unto bim which died for them.
ROM this moment, O CHRIST, I conſecrate that life to Thee, which
Thou haſt redeemed by thy moſt precious blood from the ſlavery of.
Sin and Satan. Fortify my ſoul, I beſeech Thee, againſt all the tempta-
tions of the world, the fleſh, and the devil, by the remembrance of this
thy love ; that I may live to Thee, and to the glory of God. Amen.
2 Cor. vi. 16 Ye are the temple of the living God: as God bath ſaid, I will
dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they ſhall be
my People.
MAK
AKE me, O God, truly ſenſible of this great honour and bleſing of
being the habitation of thy good Spirit; of the holineſs required of
me; and of the great danger of profaning a temple conſecrated to Thee.---
Make me worthy of thy continual abode and preſence. Take poſſeſſion of
my heart and ſoul; and let me know, that Thou dwelleft in me, by the
fruits of thy Spirit. Amen.
Heb. xii,
H 2
60
P RI y Α Τ Ε D Ε νο Τ Ι Ο Ν S
Heb. xii. 1, 2. Let us run with patience the race that is ſet before us, looking
unto Jefus the author and finiſher of our faith, &c.
RANT, O God, that I may bear all the troubles of this life with a
meek and patient ſpirit, without repining at what Thou ſhalt appoint
for the puniſhment of fin, and for the ſalvation of the finner. I will look
unto Thee, O Jefus, when Thou waſt in the place of finners, with what
patience thou didît bear the ſcorn, the indignities, the unrighteous judg-
ment, the miſerable death of the Croſs : And this, by thy grace, ſhall be
iny pattern. Amen.
St. Luke xxiii.-41. We receive the due reward of our deeds : but this man
bath done nothing amiſs.
1
Confeſs, O God, with this malefactor, that whatever I ſuffer in this
life, I ſuffer moſt juſtly for my ſins! And therefore, with the ſub-
miſſion of a penitent criminal, under the righteous ſentence of death, Ì
offer my life a ſacrifice of obedience to thy divine juſtice, in union with that
of my Saviour's, at what time, and in what manner, to Thee ſhall ſeem
meet; truſting in the merits of my Redeemer, at the hour of death, and in
the day of judgment. Amen.
St. Luke xv. 6. I have found my sheep which was loft.
Good Shepherd, I thank Thee, for thy tender care and concern for thy
loſt ſheep.--I had indeed been for ever loſt, had noťthy love ſought and
found me, when I was aſtray: For thy goodneſs fake keep me, for the time
to come, from wandering from Thee, and from thy fold. Amen.
St. John v. 14. Behold thou art made whole : Sin no more, left a worſe thing
come unto thee.
LORD, the fräilty of man without Thee cannot but fall : In all temptations,
therefore, I beſeech Thee to ſuccour me, that no ſin, no evil ſpirit,
may ever get the dominion over me. Amen.
St. Matt. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation.
M4
AKE me, O'LORD, ever mindful of my infirmities and backſlidings,
that I may be more watchful, and more earneſt for grace, for the
time to come; that the adverſary of my ſoul may never find me off my
guard, or from under thy protection.
St. Luke xi. 13. Your heavenly Father will give the Holy Spirit to them
that aſk him.
Heavenly Father, let it be unto thy ſervant according to this word. Abandon
me-not, I beſeech Thee, to the oppoſition that I ſhall at any time make to
thy Holy Spirit, that I may never render myſelf unworthy of ſo great a bleſſing.
St. John
1
AF T E R
61
Τ Η Ε
SACR A M E N I.
.
f
St. John viii. 51. If a man kecp my ſaying, he ſhall never ſee death.
O JESUS, who haft made known to us another death beſides that which
ſeparates our ſouls from our bodies, let thy grace and mercy deliver me
from the bitter pains of eternal death. Amen.
St. Matt. xi. 29. Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart. And ye
mall find reſt unto your ſouls.
Heavenly Mafter and Pattern, how am I aſtoniſhed, when I conſider thy
humility, thy poverty, thy meekneſs, thy reſignation, in the midſt of
injuries, oppreſſion, and wrongs ! It muſt be thy almighty grace which
muſt enable me to follow thy example, and to ſubmit to this way of peace,
to which our nature is ſo averſe: For this grace I now pray, through thy
merits and mediation, O Jeſus. Amen.
St. Luke xxiii. 34. Jeſus ſaid, Father, forgive them; for they know not
what they do.
WE
E do not indeed conſider what we do, when we provoke that juſtice
which could not be appeaſed, but by the death of the Son of God!
If I have any enemies, O GOD, I beſeech Thee for them after this example,
not for judgment and vengeance, but for mercy; for their pardon, and for
their eternal happineſs. Amen.
St. Luke xiii. 26, 27. Then Mall ye ſay, We have eaten and drank in thy
preſence, &c.-But he shall ſay, I tell you, I know you not ; depart from
me, all ye workers of iniquity, &c.
ET me not depart from thy table and preſence, O LORD, without
the grace to lead a godly and a Chriſtian Life; that I may
eſcape this terrible and juſt judgment to be paſſed upon all thoſe who enjoy
the means of grace and ſalvation, without being bettered by them, but
continue to lead unchriſtian lives. Amen. .
St. John i. 12. As many as received him, to them gave he power (and right)
to become the Sons of God, even to them that believe on his name.
I will
Will not live in fin, knowing, 'O God, that I am accounted thine. O Jeſus,
who haſt obtained for us this mighty privilege, give me grace to live as
becomes the child of ſo great, fo good, ſo holy a Father : that I may
never abuſe this mercy, nor forfeit the right of the inheritance of the
children of God, by infidelity, or diſobedience to the commands of my
heavenly Father. Amen.
St. John xiv. 27. My peace I leave with you ; my peace I give unto you.
T muſt be thy Spirit, O Prince of Peace, that muſt put us into poffeffion
of this thy laſt and dying legacy. O give me this peace, which the world
obtaining
cannot
62
SPIRITUAL
COM M U N I O N.
cannot give; which palſeth all underſtanding !--The peace and pleaſure of
being in the favour of God; and that I may poſſeſs my ſoul in peace, in
the midſt of the temptations, and troubles, and allurements, of this preſent
evil world. And let this peace, which thou haſt purchaſed with thy pre-
cious blood, be with me and with thy whole Church evermore. Amen.
CONCERNING SPIRITUAL COMMUNION.
THthrough
1
HE Church,* for the comfort and advantage of ſuch Chriſtians as
through any juſt impediment are hindered from receiving the Lord's
Supper, in the manner which ſhe has appointed, (that is, from the hands
of Chriſt's own miniſter) has given us this inſtruction :
“ That if we do truly repent of our ſins; have a lively faith in God's
mercy through Chriſt, with a thankful remembrance of his death, &c.
so we do eat and drink the body and blood of Chriſt, profitably, and to our
• ſoul's health, although we do not receive the Sacrament with our mouth."
They that compoſed this rubrick had, it is very probable, an eye to the
daily ſacrifice, which, under the Law of Mofes, was offered for the whole
people of Iſrael; at which all ſuch pious perſons who could not poſſibly be
preſent, yet offered their daily prayers to God in union of Spirit, and in
virtue of that Sacrifice offered in the Temple, and which, no doubt of it,
were accepted of God.
Now, foraſmuch as very many pious fouls do labour under this ſad impe-
diment, eſpecially in many Country Churches, where the Sacrament is but
too feldom adminiſtered : To ſupply this defect, fome ſuch help as the fol-
lowing may be made uſe of, on the Lord's Day, or on any other Holy-day,
in order to preſerve in our minds the memorial of our redemption ;-to
improve our grateful affections towards our Redeemer,--to keep up a con-
tinual correſpondence with heaven, to preſerve in us a ſpirit of Piety,
Devotion, and Charity, that we may always be prepared to receive the
Lord's Supper, whenever we ſhall have an opportunity of doing it in public,
as a public and ſolemn acknowledgment of our being in communion with
Chriſt, and with every member of the Church of Chriſt; and which no
good Chriſtian will neglect, on any pretence of Spiritual Communion to
St. Luke xxii. 19. Do this in remembrance of me.
C
Good Saviour, I will, through thy grace, do this in remembrance of
Thee, and in obedience to thy command, as well as I am able.
See the ſecond Rubrick after the office of the Communion of the Sick.'
of We do not want examples for recommending this SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. The learned and pious
Bishop TAYLOR -The worthy and ingenious Author of the Unbloody Sacrifice The devout Author of the
Spiritual Combat, &c. have propoſed fome ſuch help as this, for the uſe and comfort of thoſe devout fouls,
who are deprived of this holy Sacrament in the Church. And to thoſe we are indebted for this in-
timation, &*c.
I do
SPIRI T U AL
63
C O M M U N I O N.
I do therefore this good day join, in defire and ſpirit, with every
Chriſtian
congregation in the world, which truly celebrates this holy myſtery.
With them I join in giving my devouteſt thanks to thy Almighty Father,
and our gracious God, who did not overlook loft mankind, but fent Thee,
his only Son, to redeemn us.
With them I call to remembrance what thou haſt done and ſuffered for
us ;--thine incarnation,--thy laborious life,-thy bitter paflion, thy death
and reſurrection, the great deliverance thou haſt thereby wrought for all
mankind ;--and the obligations thou haſt laid upon us.
I acknowledge and receive Thee, O Jeſus, as our heavenly Teacher,--as
our Example and Pattern,--as our only Mediator and Advocate with God,
and as the Sovereign Fudge of all mankind.
With thy Church I join in pleading the merits of thy all-ſufficient facri-
fice with thy eternal Father. I rely upon that ſacrifice for the pardon of all
my ſins ;--for the aſſiſtance of the divine grace ;- for deliverance from the
corruption of my own nature, and from the malice and ſnares of the devil ;
--for the fellowſhip of the Holy Ghoſt ;-—and for a bleſſed reſurrection ;
the Lord Almighty, for thy fake, being reconciled unto me.
I devote my ſpirit, ſoul, and body, to Thee, and to thy ſervice, beſeeching
Thee to give me grace never wilfully to depart from thy laws.
I join with thy Church, and plead the merits of thy facrifice, for all
eſtates and conditions of men; that none may deprive themſelves of that
happineſs which Thou haſt purchaſed by thy death :--For all Chriſtian
Kings and Governors ;—for all Biſhops and Paſtors, that they may preſerve
the ſacred rites comunitted to their truſt ;--for all that ſtrive to propagate
thy Goſpel ;—for a primitive zeal in all that fear thy name ;--for all that
fit in darkneſs, are in error, or are deſtitute of neceſſary means of in-
ſtruction ;---for all that ſincerely ſeek the truth ;—for all Sinners, that they
may have grace and ſtrength to break their bonds;--for all that are in Ad-
verſity ;- for all that ſuffer wrongfully, or that are deprived of their juſt
rights;—for all that are in pain of body, or anguiſh of mind and ſpirit;
for all that are tempted, or in danger of falling into deſpair ;--for all that are
in ſlavery, under perſecution, in priſon, or in poverty ;-for all perſons and
places in diſtreſs by the ſword, peſtilence, and famine*;-for all that are in
their laſt fickneſs, that they may omit nothing that is neceſſary to make their
peace with God ;-- for all widows and fatherleſs children ;--for all that call
upon God, and have none elſe to help them ;-for this Land, and this
Church, that the Lord may avert the judgments which we juſtly deſerve ;-
for our friends, our relations, our benefactors, and for our enemies ;- for all
that have deſired our prayers, and for the whole myſtical body of Chriſt;-
Beſeeching the Almighty God, the Creator and Redeemer of all, to have
mercy upon all whom he has made and redeemed, and to give unto all grace
1 Macc. xii. We remember you in our ſacrifices, and in our prayers, as reaſon is, and as it becomes us to
Think upon our Brethren.
and
64
THE LORD's PRAYER PARAPHRASED.
and help, according to the neceſſities they labour under,--For thy Sake, O
Lord Jeſus, to whom, with the Father and the Holy Ghoſt, be all honour
and glory, dominion and power, for ever and ever. Amen.
THE LORD's PRAYER EXPLAIN E D.
WHEN we conſider the time when Chriſtians are taught to ſay this Prayer, we
fhall have reaſon to fear, that too many continue to repeat it, all their lives,
with as little confideration, underſtanding, and devotion, as they firſt learned
it. This will make a ſhort and plaih paraphraſe on this Prayer, both uſeful
and acceptable to ſuch as deſire to underſtand what they pray for.
Our Father, which art in Heaven.
I
Beſeech Thee, O heavenly Father, not for myſelf only, but for all thy
children,--that we may all live worthy of the relation which we bear
to Thee ;--that we may not fin, knowing that we are accounted thine ; nor
wilfully offend ſo great, ſo good, ſo tender a Father. But that we may love
Thee, and fear Thee, not as Naves, but as children :-That we may put our
whole truſt in Thee, and depend upon thine infinite power, wiſdom, good-
neſs, and promiſe, to take care of us ;-that we may leave it to Thee to chooſe
what is beſt for us; and bear with patience and reſignation all thy-fatherly
corrections:
-And that we may ſerve Thee with comfort and pleaſure all our
days, in hopes of the inheritance which thou haſt promiſed thy obedient
children,
Hallowed be thy Name.
HOU art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and honour, and power;
for Thou haſt created all things, and all thy works praiſe Thee. Fill
our hearts, O God, with a zeal for thy glory, that we may do Thee
honour, by leading holy lives, and by paying a great regard to every thing
that belongs to Thee,--thy name, thy day, thy houſe, thine ordinances, and
thy miniſters:--And that others, ſeeing our good works, may glorify our
Father which is in Heaven.
Thy Kingdom come.
INE
NLARGE thy kingdom, O God, and deliver the world from the
dominion and tyranny of Satan, that the kingdoms of the earth may
become the kingdoms of Jeſus Chriſt. Haften the time which thy Spirit
hath foretold, when all nations, whom thou haſt made, Shall worſhip Thee, and
glorify thy name. Bleſs the good endeavours of thoſe that ſtrive to propagate
the Gospel of thy Kingdom; and prepare the hearts of all inen to receive it.
May
THE LORD's PRAYER PARAPHRASED.
63
May all ſuch as own Thee for their King become thy faithful ſubjects !
Vouchſafe to reign in our hearts, and ſubdue our wills entirely to thine ;
and
prepare us by thy good Spirit for the Kingdom of Glory.
Thy Will be done in Earth, as it is in Heaven.
ISPOSE me, and all thy children, O Lord and Father, to ſubmit
chearfully to whatever thy Providence ſhall order for us. Hearken
not to the corrupt deſires of our hearts, but to the voice of thine own
wiſdom, goodneſs, and mercy. Give us a true knowledge of our duty,
and an heart diſpoſed to cloſe with thy will, whenever it ſhall be made
known to us, and to perform it with pleaſure. Subdue in us whatever is
contrary to thy holy will, that through thy grace we may at laſt become
perfect, as our heavenly pattern is.
D
,
FOR
Give us this Day our daily Bread.
E look up unto, and depend upon Thee, O Father, for
all the neceſaries and conveniences of this preſent life. And may our
bodily wants engage us to go daily to the throne of grace for the wants of
our ſouls!
--Let thy bleſſing go along with our honeſt endeavours, and keep
us from all unjuſt ways of bettering our condition.--Give us grace to
impart to ſuch as are in want, of what Thou ſhalt give us more than our
daily bread; and, with all thy other favours, give us, we beſeech Thee, the
bleſſing of a thankful and contented mind.
And
forgive us our Treſpaſſes, as we forgive them that treſpaſs againſt us.
ORGIVE us thoſe fins, O heavenly Father, which ſeparate us from
Thee :--Forgive us every day of our lives ; for every day we ſtand in
need of pardon :--Give me, and all Chriſtians, a forgiving temper, that we
may fulfil this condition of our pardon.---Thou art good and merciful in
forgiving us; grant that we may be fo to others, remembering our own in-
firmities. And may we all live in the ſame charitable temper, in which we hope
and deſire to die.
And lead us not into Temptation ; but deliver us from Evil.
O
God and Father, who hateſt iniquity, and knoweſt our infirmities,
leave us not to the malice and power of the evil one, the devil, to
deal with us as he pleaſeth ;-nor to ourſelves, and to our own corrupt
heart and luſts, left' we raſhly run into Temptation.Keep us out of
the way of Temptations, and under the protection of thy good Spirit:-
Suffer us not to be ſurpriſed by them, nor tempted above what we are able
to bear.-Give us grace to reſiſt them, and to watch and pray daily, that we
enter not into Temptation.
Vol. I.
I
For
THE LORD's PRAYER PARAPHRASED.
?
For thine is the Kingdom, and the Power and Glory, for 'everi and
ever.
Amen.
THE
HE whole creation is thine, and under thy government. Thine is the
power. Thou canſt do whatever, we pray for. Thou canſt cauſe thy
name to be fanctified in all the earth, and ſet up thy Kingdom in all the
world, and in all our hearts. Thou canſt cauſe thy will to be done on earth
as it is in Heaven; and incline' us all to ſubmit to it. Thou canſt give us
all things needful both for our fouls and for our bodies. Thou, and Thou
alone, canſt forgive' us our fins, and diſpoſe us to forgive one another. Thou
canſt ſecure us in the day of temptation, and deliver us from the power of
the devil.-To Thee, to Thee alonė, be the glory, to all eternity:
rii
.
↑
í
$
I
mart
1
3
7
1
'
1
1
1
A
1
.
+
+
THI
THE
KNOWLEDGE AND PRACTICE
F
C
Η R Ι S Τ Ι Α Ν Ι Τ Υ
MADE EASY TO THE MEANEST CAPACITIES:
OR, AN
E S
S
A
Y
TOWARDS AN
INSTRUCTION FOR
THE
INDIANS;
WHICH WILL LIKEWISE BE OF USE
TO ALL SUCH WHO ARE CALLED CHRISTIANS, BUT HAVE NOT WELL CONSI-
DERED THE MEANING OF THE RELIGION THEY PROFESS; OR, WHO PROFESS
TO KNOW GOD, BUT IN WORKS DO DENY HIM.
!
I 2
I 69 )
THE
P R E F A C
A C E.
IF
F the following Effay doth in any meaſure anſwer its title and deſign,
the reader muſt know, that it was, through the divine direction and
bleſſing, owing to a ſhort, but very entertaining converſation, which the
Author, and ſome other Gentlemen, had with the Honourable General
OGLETHORPE, concerning the condition, temper, and genius of the Indians,
in the neighbourhood of Georgia, and thoſe parts of America; who, as he
affured us, are a tractable people, and more capable of being civilized, and
of receiving the truths of Religion, than we are generally made to believe ;
if ſome hindrances were removed, and proper meaſures taken to awaken in
them a ſenſe of their true intereſt, and of their unhappy condition, while
they continue in their preſent ſtate.
And though this may be thought a very difficult work, yet God, who
would have all men to be ſaved, and to come to the truth as it is in Jeſus,
hath, purſuant to his gracious deſign, made all men capable of receiving
ſuch a meaſure of Chriſtian knowledge as will be ſufficient for their
ſalvation.
Accordingly, ſome inſtances may be given of Heathens in the darkeſt
corners of the earth, who have, even at this day, been awakened and con-
verted, by the bleſſing of God upon the labours and converſation of ſome
very moderately learned, but pious perſons. Theſe honeſt and well-mean-
ing Chriſtians,' by their good examples and patience in explaining the great
truths of the Goſpel, have engaged men of very brutiſh paſſions, and lucha
as before were ſuppoſed to be of an unconquerable ignorance, not only to
acknowledge the true God, and his Son our Lord Jeſus Chriſt; but alſo to
join with them in endeavouring to convince and convert others. And how
this grain of muſtard-feed may grow, and increaſe, and ſpread, God only
knows:- But blefſed are they that have ſown it!
As to this performance, the Author will ſay little in its defence; it is
called an Ejay only ;--and indeed, it was finiſhed amidſt other buſineſs of
momenty
>
70
P R E FACE TO THE
moment, which hath occaſioned ſo many defects in it, that he has been
ſometimes ready almoſt to wiſh it had not gone abroad. But he hopes theſe
defects may ſet ſome better hands at work, to perfect what hath here been
attempted. And if even that good be done by it, the Author will be very
thankful to God, for having enabled him, in any meaſure, to promote a
work of ſuch importance, as is the ſalvation of ſouls, which Yeſus Chrift
hath purchaſed with his moſt precious blood.
There have been, it is true, many excellent books publiſhed, which give
a larger and more learned account of the Chriſtian Religion : but then ſome
of theſe have been written in a ſtyle above the capacity of the leſs learned ;
and others mixed with controverſies, improper for ſuch a work, as being
too apt to diſtract the minds of both teachers and learners, and to divert
them from attending to the great and faving truths of Chriſtianity.
It will eaſily be ſeen, that the Author's deſign doth not lie this way;
he has taken what care he could, to give no offence to any ſerious Chriſtian,
who may have different ſentiments from himſelf; and to expreſs his
thoughts in terms ſuited to the meaneſt capacity.-And, indeed, he hath
failed of his purpoſe, if the truths, here recommended, have not been
made plain even to the underſtanding of an INDIAN, who ſhall be de-
firous to learn the things that concern his immortal ſoul, and is diſpoſed for
Eternal Life.
His chief aiin was to follow the example of our Great Maſter, -by
giving inſtructions ſuitable to the preſent neceſſity and ſtrength of ſuch as
were to receive them.
And if this ſhort and plain attempt may but ſerve for a ſort of Index, or
Common-place, of the heads that are proper to be inſiſted on, and which may
be more largely explained, it is to be hoped it will be of ſome advantage
to ſuch Miſſionaries, or others, who ſhall think fit to conſult it.
· Had this Eſſay been intended for the ſole uſe of Heathens, many things
might have been omitted : But when one ſees, even amongſt the pro-
* feflors of Chriſtianity, of almoſt all denominations, too many, who,
- with reſpect either tó knowledge or practice, are not much better than
• heathens, who underſtand not why they are called Chriſtians, or what
• need they have of a Saviour ; but as the Apoſtle deſcribes the then
Pagan World, are without Chriſt, expecting no benefits from his facrifice,
• and therefore without bope, and without God in the world: Upon this
• mournful confideration, it was thought proper to add many things,
which, through the bleſſing of God, might be of uſe to awaken ſuch
« miſerable and unthoughtful people.'
With reſpect to the manner of the performance :--As the HOLY SPIRIT,
by Mofes, did not begin the Hiſtory of the Creation, nor St. Paul the Con-
verſion of the Gentiles, with proofs of the Being of God, ſuppoſing, that
every man, who had the uſe of Reaſon, would acknowledge, that there
muſt of neceſſity be ſuch a Being; it was not thought neceſſary nor con-
yenient
6
6
INDIAN IN
INSTRUCTED.
71
venient to begin theſe inſtructions with ſuch proofs, which might confound,
and have often ſtaggered, the faith of fimple men.
There may be in the Chriſtian World Atheiſts, at leaſt ſuch as would
wiſh there were no God to puniſh them for their wicked lives :-But we
have no certain account, that there are any ſuch amongſt the Heathens :-
The very Hottentots, who are ſuppoſed to be the dulleit of mankind, even
theſe, as we have been informed by thoſe who have been amongſt them,
do very naturally appeal to One who is above thoſe who injuriouſly treat
them. And we have been lately told, that ſome of theſe very people have
been awakened and converted to the Chriſtian Faith.
The proofs of the Chriſtian Religion, made uſe of in this Eflay, are not
founded upon ſuch arguments as are above the capacities and reaſonings of
plain and unlearned people, but upon what they know and feel within
themſelves, -upon the corruption of human nature, their proneneſs to
evil,--the fears that attend ſuch a ſad ſtate,—and upon the experience of
their own utter inability to deliver themſelves out of this ſtate of bondage;
arguments which every thoughtful man, though never ſo unlearned, if
awakened, feels the force of.
And ſuch convictions as theſe will very naturally lead men to deſire, and
conſequently cloſe with, any reaſonable propoſal of a way to free them from
the doubts and fears that attend them.; and diſpoſe them to embrace ſuch
evidence as ſhall be brought to prove the truth and the bleſſing of
Chriſtianity.-Indeed the CONVERSION OF THE HEATHENS may appear,
at firſt light, a very diſcouraging undertaking, conſidering the many diffi-
lties ſuch a work is like to meet with. But God, whoſe kingdom ruleth
over all, having given his Son the Heathen for his inheritance, and the utmoſt
parts of the earth for his pollefion ;--and having aſſured us, that all the ends
of the earth ſhould remember themſelves, and turn unto the Lord;-as he is able,
ſo He will moſt certainly perfect this in his own good time, and by ſuch
inſtruments as ſhall be moſt proper for accompliſhing this great event.
But whether the Churches of the Gentiles, which at preſent are ſo far de-
parted, not only from the zeal and practice, but many of them from the
truths of primitive Chriſtianity, ſo that even themſelves want to be con-
verted : whether theſe ſhall be made the inſtruments of ſo glorious a work,
is much to be doubted.
Or whether, when the times of the Gentiles ſhall be fulfilled, Luke xxi. 24;
that is, as the learned Grotius underſtands the prophecy, when God's patience
and long-ſuffering with the Churches of the Gentiles, whom, when he rejected
the Jews, he made his peculiar people, ſhall be at an end, and they ſhall have
filled up the meaſure of their fins ;—whether God will not then look upon
his everlaſting Covenant with Abraham and his Seed, (Gen. xvii. 7.) and
cauſe the Jews to be converted, and make them the inſtruments of pub-
liſhing the Goſpel to all the nations of the world, amongſt whom his
providence hath already ſcattered them, is a matter worthy of confideration,
ando
74
P R E FACE TO THE
and ſeemed to the very learned Mr. JosePH MedE no improbable ſupe
poſition *.
He ſuppoſeth St. Paul's converſion to be a type of the calling of the
Fews, when their tribulation and long diſperſion ſhall be ended; and that
the fame Almighty Power and Grace which converted him, and, from a
moſt bitter enemy and perſecutor of Jeſus Chriſt and his Church, made
him an Apoſtle and Preacher of the Goſpel to the then Gentile World, that
the ſamne Almighty Power and Grace can, and it is probable may, after the
like manner, make the Jews, though never ſo great enemies to Chriſt at
preſent, preachers of the Goſpel to the yet unconverted nations; and endow
them, as he did St. Paul, with ſufficient powers, to convince and convert all
ſuch as are diſpoſed for eternal life.
But this muſt be as it ſhall pleaſe God.
In the mean time, whoever among Chriſtians fears God, and loves the
Lord Jeſus Chriſt in fincerity, cannot but deſire and endeavour, that all
nations may come to the knowledge of their Maker and Redeemer, and
adore and glorify him.
This is indeed what every Chriftian prays for, when he ſays, thy kingdom
.come ;--but to how little purpoſe, if he does not, by ſome acts of his own,
and as far as God hath put it into his power, endeavour to gather and increaſe
the number of Chriſt's ſubjects, and enlarge his kingdom, by the converſion
of the yet unbelieving nations ?
We know it will be natural for people to aſk, what can be done by moſt
men, more than to pray, that ſuch as fit in darkneſs, and in the ſhadow of
death, may be delivered by what ways God ſhall think fit? More, much
more, moſt certainly, may be done, by almoſt all good Chriſtians, to-
wards the promoting of ſo glorious a work, were they only to remove the
ſtumbling-blocks which lie in the way of the Heathens, and hinder their
converſion.
For inſtance :-It cannot but be acknowledged with ſhame and forrow,
that the little progreſs which the Goſpel hath made among the Indians and
Negroes, in the weſtern parts of the world, hath in a great meaſure been
owing to the bad lives of many of thoſe Chriſtians with whom they have ſo
long converſed :-For let the Miſſionaries, or any other good men, ſay never
ſo many true and affecting things of the excellency of Chriſtianity, and
the bleſſings attending it; thoſe people will always judge of the religion
ſo zealouſly recommended to them, by the lives of the generality of thoſe
who profeſs it ; which, if wicked, give ſuch a wound to Chriſtianity, as
all the arguments to recommend it cannot heal.
If theſe poor people, inſtead of ſeeing the good fruits of the holy faith
and religion propoſed to them, ſhall ſee little or nothing but a general cor-
ruption of manners; ſuch as, intemperance, injuſtice, covetouſneſs, oppreſſion,
* Mr. Mede's Works, fol. Book v. Ch. 2.
See there his reaſons at large.
4 love
I N D I AN
73
IN S TRUC TE D.
a love of pleaſures and all worldly delights, a want of compaſion for their fellow-
creatures, hatred, malice, and revenge ;-it will be almoſt impoſſible to re-
concile them to a religion, which hath no better effects upon its profeſſors;
or to make them fear a God who ſuffers his worſhippers to do ſuch things,
and break with impunity thoſe laws, which they ſay he hath given them
for the conduct of their lives.
Heathens can reaſon as well as Chriſtians, in matters of fo natural a con-
ſequence; and will make this plain concluſion :--That if ſuch Chriſtians
as they converſe with do really hope, as they pretend, to be happy when
they die, no perſons need be much concerned how they live here, or fear
being miſerable hereafter.
Such men as theſe would do well to conſider the ſad doom pronounced
by the Son of God againſt thoſe who give this offence, and hereby occaſion
the loſs of ſo many ſouls.
All Chriſtians, who live in the neighbourhood of the Heathens, ought
to conclude that they are placed there by a ſpecial Providence, which doth
nothing by chance, or in vain, to give thoſe people an opportunity of
coming to the knowledge of the true and only God; and, by their in-
ſtructive converſation, and good lives, to diſpoſe them to receive the Goſpel,
that they may be ſaved,- that God may be glorified, and his kingdom en-
larged, and his name become excellent in all the earth.
Then indeed thoſe Heathens will have reaſon to ſay, what Mofes ſuppoſed
the nations would ſay of the Ifraelites,-Surely theſe are a wife and an under-
ſtanding people, who have the Lord ſo nigh unto them, in all they call upon him
for ;-and what nation is there ſo great, that hath ſtatutes and judgments fo
righteous ?
It was certainly for ſuch great ends as theſe, that Joſeph firſt, and after-
wards Jacob, and his whole family, were brought into Egypt, by.unforeſeen
providences, that the Egyptian nation, which was given altogether to ido-
latry, might have a favourable opportunity of coming to the knowledge of
the true and only God.
For this reaſon alſo it was, that the ſame providence of God, who alone
can bring good out of evil, did afterwards puniſh the fins of his own people,
by ſending them captives into Babylon ; and at the ſame time that he
puniſhed them, and effectually cured them of the fin of worſhipping idols,
he
conquerors a merciful occaſion of coming to the knowledge of
himſelf, and of his glorious attributes ;--and by the wonderful niracles
which he publickly wrought, delivering his faithful ſervants DANIEL,..
SHADRACH, Meshach, and ABEDNEGO, from death, he gave many
nations and kingdoms ſufficient reaſons to ſee the folly of their abſurd and
ſtupid idolatry, when their very kings were forced to declare, that there was
no God but the God of Iſrael, who was able to deliver after that manner;
and forbad all the people of their dominions to ſpeak any thing againſt the
God who could do ſuch wonders.
VOL. I.
K
And.
gave their
74
P R E F A C, E.
Τ Ο Τ Η Ε .
1
And how earneſtly is it to be wilhed, that ſuch Chriſtians, who by the
ſame Providence, and by various ways, have been ſent amongſt the Heathens,
in thefe latter days, would ſeriouſly conſider what great good or evil they
are capable of doing, by their virtuous or vicious behaviour; the one har-
dening them in their unbelief, the other diſpoſing them to receive the,
Goſpel !
As to the NEGROES, the deſcendants of Ham and Canaan, who, accord-
ing to one of the moſt ancient prophecies, [Gen, ix: 25] are become ſlaves
to Chriſtians, the deſcendants of Japheth ;-ſurely the only righteous re-
compence that can be made them, for having been forced from their native
country into a ſtrange land, and for their labours there, will be to endea-
vour to bring them to the knowledge and worſhip of the true God, the
God of the spirits of all fleſh, who would have all men be ſaved, and with him is
no reſpect of perfons.
And indeed, if this is not ſincerely endeavoured, it will be very difficult
to juſtify the trade of BUYING, TRANSPORTING, and selling them as
beaſts of burtben.
For though it ſhould be allowed to be a bleſſing for theſe ignorant, rude,
and uncivilized people, who can hardly be more miſerable in any country
than in their own, to be brought, even in the condition of ſlaves, into a
country of civilized people, where men's lives and liberties are ſecured by
laws, and where they may be ſuppoſed, in time, to be qualified to receive
inſtructions of every kind, both for the benefit of ſociety, and for the fal-
vation of their own ſouls ;-yet it would be great barbarity and injuſtice, to
make a gain for ever of their labours, and thoſe of their children, and
neither to take care of their religious inſtruction themſelves, nor contribute
to the ſupport of thoſe who do this charitable work for them. This would
ſhew too plainly, that the profits gained by the labours of their ſlaves are
more valued by their maſters, than the glory of God, or than the ſalvation of
their own or their ſervants fouls, FORGETTING THAT THEY THEMSELVES
1
HAVE A MASTER IN HEAVEN.
But the true way, which all wife and good maſters will take with their
flaves, and will recommend themſelves and their labours to the bleſſing and
protection of God, is,-to endeavour that their flaves may have the ties of
Religion and Conſcience, to oblige them to be faithful, peaceable, and con-
tented with their condition.--And nobody ought to queſtion, but that theſe
people are as capable of receiving religious inſtructions as any other Gentiles,
or even as we ourſelves were, when the Goſpel was firſt preached to us.
And they who infinuate, to the reproach of our Lord, and the power of
his Grace, that the converſion of the Negroes will either be impoffible, or
be of no advantage to their Maſters, have much niore to anſwer for, than
they ſeem to imagine or to apprehend.
And thofe maſters who grudge their ſlaves time ſufficient for their inſtruc-
tion in the way of life and happineſs, and compel them to profane the
Lord's
+
INDIAN INSTRUCT E D.
75
SOCIETY FOR PROPAGATING
Lord's Day, in procuring neceſſaries for their ſupport, in direct oppoſition
to God's command, given in compaſſion both to man and beaſt ;-ſuch
matters have no reaſon to expect the bleſſings of either this world or the next.
Thefe are ſome of the obſtacles which lie in the way of the CONVERSION
of the Negroes and Indians,' and cauſe that glorious work to go on fo ſlowly:
And, certainly, they who are concerned to remove them, and who do not,
will be looked upon as 'enemies to God, and his Chriſt, and as ſuch ſhall be
treated at the laſt day.
The want of MISSIONARIES, both for NUMBER and QUALIFICATIONS,
to undertake ſo difficult a work, is another reaſon which delays their con-
verſion, and is greatly to belamented. Theſe cannot be hoped for without
aſſiſtances equal to the work.
In order to this, it pleaſed God to put into the hearts of our princes, To
ESTABLISH, BY A CHARTER, A
THE
GOSPEL IN FOREIGN PARTS, which hath hitherto been encouraged, and
kept up, by many worthy, but voluntary ſubſcriptions and benefačtions.-
And
may God increaſe their number, and bleſs the ſubſtance of all ſuch benen
factors ! But experience hath convinced thoſe who are chiefly concerned
in carrying on this good work, that a much greater income than they have
yet had, will be neceſſary to fùpply the number of Miflionaries that are
wanted, and are every day prayed for by ſuch people as are well-diſpofed,
but not able of themſelves to maintain ſuch as may inſtruct them.
In the mean time we hope and have reaſon to expect, that this excellent
undertaking, in which the glory of God, and the good of men, are fo
nearly concerned, will meet with ftill more and greater encouragement from
Chriſtians of all denominations, when they conſider the obligations upon
every one to put to their helping hand, according to their ability, as a proof
of their love for our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and of their zealous concern for the
everlaſting ſalvation of the ſouls of men.
Thoſe Gentlemen are under an indiſpenſible obligation to ſupport and
encourage this excellent work, who draw great riches from the traffick and
labour of the Negroes, and from the nations and countries of the Indians,
whether they live here, or in the Indies.
And indeed one cannot but believe, that thoſe. Gentlemen who reſide in
the great and trading towns of England, and are generally of a very liberal
diſpoſition, and ready to every good work, do only want to be made ſendible
of the good they are able to do this way, and the obligations which lic
upon them to promote ſo pious a work; whereby. they would moſt certainly
be intitled to the eſpecial bleſſing of God in this world upon their trade,
their ſhips, themſelves, and their families, as well as that thcy might have
leave to hope for bleſſings of an higher and a nobler kiud.
In ſhort; one would hope, that all people who value the bleſſing of an
ingenuous and Chriſtian education, will countenanco, this work, fome by
their aſſiſtance, 'all by their prayers : eſpecially when they conſider, that this
Very
1
!
1
T
K 21
>
76
PREFACE TO
THE
.
$
1
very ſtate of darkneſs, and deplorable ignorance, muſt have been our own care
to this day, had not God in inercy fent miffionaries to inſtruct the generations
before us.
And although there are many Chriſtians, who differ in opinions from one
another, ſometimes in matters of little moment; yet ſure all ſuch as agree
in the great and ſaving truths of the Goſpel, will unite to weaken the
power of Satan, who ſtill exerciſeth his malice over ſo great a part of
mankind.
· And it will be a prevailing motive to endeavour this, when we conſider
how far this charity may extend. For as we ourſelves do now enjoy the
bleflings and fruits of their charitable labours, who ſo long ſince preached
the Goſpel to theſe nations, ſo we have reaſon to hope and believe, that the
generations to come, in the miſerable countries we are now concerned for,
will, in God's good time, and by his bleſſing upon this Society, offer up
many thankſgivings to God, for having touched our hearts with a ſenſe of
the wretched condition of their forefathers, and having helped them
out of it.
Theſe, and the like conſiderations, will, one would hope, prevail with
all ſuch well-diſpoſed Chriſtians, as fhall come to the knowledge of this
Society, to enable its governors to ſend and encourage miſſionaries, ſufficient
for ſo great and extenſive an undertaking, and ſuch as are endued with a
truly Chriſtian ſpirit, and with a prudent zeal for the glory of God, and
the ſalvation of men.-And indeed, IF THIS IS NOT TO HONOUR GOD
WITH OUR SUBSTANCE, WE SHALL BE AT A LOSS TO FIND A BET-
TER WAY.
In the mean time it muſt not be forgotten,--that every pious and under-
ſtanding Chriſtian, who, by the providence of God, is placed among the
Heathens, or is in any way concerned with them, inay be capable, in ſome
meaſure, of becoming a miſſionary, and may receive, at leaſt from God, a
miſſionary's reward, by endeavouring to diſpoſe ſuch people to bethink them-
ſelves, why they were ſent into the world, and what may become of them
when they leave it.
For example :-Every ſuch ſerious Chriſtian may, in his converſation with
Heathens, endeavour to convince them, -that the Gods they worſhip are
indeed. evil ſpirits, which will be their ruin for ever, if they do not re-
nounce and forſake them :- That they are theſe evil ſpirits which lead them,
and all wicked men, to do ſuch things as an holy and good God muſt be
diſpleaſed with, and which he hath declared he will puniſh moſt ſeverely in
the life which is to come.He can further inform them, that the God we
worſhip is. he who made us, and all the world ;---that he is moſt worthy of
their love, and their obedience, ſince he hath commanded nothing but what
is neceſſary for our good ;-that he would have all men, without reſpect of
perſons, to be happy; and that he will make all men happy, who will do
what he hath cominanded them. And at the ſame time he can let them
know,
$
I N D I A N I N S T RUCTE D.
know,--that the wrath of this great and holy God is greatly to be feared,
above all things, by ſuch as do not obey his commands; ſo that they ought
not to be eaſy till they know how to obtain his pardon, and to be reſtoied
to his favour.
He can, in converſing with them, let them know further,----that our God
and Maker hath been ſo exceeding good and kind, as to ſend his own con
from heaven, to make himſelf and his will known unto men ;-to make
atonement by his ſufferings and death for their fins, and to teach them how
they ought to live, ſo as to pleaſe their Maker ; and how they may be re-
ſtored to his favour, when they ſhall have done any thing to diſpleaſe him:-
And (to make us all more attentive to theſe truths) that the Son of God did
affure us Chriſtians, that this is not the only world and life we are all made
for, but that there is another world after this; and that the preſent life is
only a ſtate of trial, which is deſigned to fit us for a much better life, if we
are not wanting to ourſelves :--For God hath aſſured us, by this his Son,
that he hath determined to raiſe all men that have ever lived, to life again,
to call them to account, and to judge them either to happineſs or miſery in
the next world, according as they have behaved in this ;-and that all ſuch
as have obeyed God, believed in Chriſt, and led good lives, or who, being
ſenſible they have done evil, have truly repented of it, ſhall be happy for
ever ; but that ſuch, whether Heathens or Chriſtians, as have deſpiſed the
propoſals of the Goſpel, led careleſs and wicked lives in this world, and
have not truly repented, and amended their ways, ſhall be doomed to ever-
laſting fire.
By ſuch hints as theſe, and a thouſand other truths which the good Spirit
of God will put into the hearts of ſuch pious Chriſtians as love God, and
deſire to have him known and glorified, -by ſuch hints as theſe, it will be
proper to raiſe in their minds a fear for themſelves, and a deſire to know
more of the will of God ;--to know what they muſt believe, and how they
muſt live, ſo that they may be happy when they die.
And certainly, they who have Negrocs in ſervitude, will find it the beſt
way to ſecure their fidelity ;-firſt, to convince them, that their ſtate of
bondage, even in a Itrange land, amongſt people who are governed by laws,
is far better than always to have lived in their own country, where no man
can live in ſafety, except a few lawleſs people, who kill or make ſlaves of
all whom they can overcome; whereas now they may live in ſecurity, and
have it in their own power to come to the knowledge of the true God, who
will aſſuredly inake them full amends in the next world, for what they want
or ſuffer in this, if they ſhall bear their condition, in which his providence
hath placed them, with patience, and obey his commands.
And now, if any thing in the following Elay ſhall be of uſe, either to
ſuch well-diſpoſed people as we have been ipeaking of, or to any of the
aniſſionaries ſent by the ſociety, or to thoſe who have called themſelves
Chriſtians, though they have hitherto lived without fear of what muſt come
hereafter a
1
78 PREFACE TO THE INDÍ A N, . &c.
hereafter :- In a word; if it may ſerve in the leaſt degree to enlarge the
kingdom of God, which we daily pray for ;-Let all the praiſe be to Him,
for whofe glory it was undertaken, and who by the weakeſt means 'can,
when he pleaſes, do the greateſt good.
All the Author deſires for himſelf is,--that he
may
have the prayers of
alſ ſuch as shall receive any benefit by theſe papers; and in return he will
not forget to pray for them, that we may one day meet in the paradife of God,
to praiſe him to all eternity.
--
3
$
1
+
.
2
►
1
3
1
}
$
1
:
1
2
$
I
:
+
7
}
*
.
}
7
1
2
)
7
>
AN
.
1
[ 79 )
AN ESSAY TOWARDS AN INSTRUCTION FOR INDIANS.
4
P A R
T
I.
WHICH IS IN ORDER TO CHRISTIAN BAPTISM.
4
D. I AL OG U E
I.
WHY
INDIAN.
HY are you ſo earneſt in perfuading me to become a Chriftian?
Miſſionary. Becauſe I know for certain, that it is the only sure
way to preſerve you from miſery, and to make you happy both here and
bereafter.
Indian. I ſhall be very thankful, if you will be ſo kind as to explain what
you fay concerns me ſo very much.
Miſionary. That I will moſt freely do: For my heart's deſire is, that all
perfons may have the ſame knowledge of God, and his will, as we Chriſtians
have ; and beſides, by inſtructing you, I myſelf ſhall be a very great gainer.
Indian. I do not underſtand what you mean by that.
Miſionary. I will tell you then : THE GREAT GOD, whom we Chriſtians
worſhip, he who made the world, and all things in it, and in whoſe hands
our breath and life is *, and who would have all his creatures to be happy,
He has promiſed an exceeding great reward to all ſuch as Thall endeavour to
make Him, and his glorious perfections, and his moſt gracious purpoſes,
known unto men, eſpecially to ſuch unhappy people as you, who know not
for what end you were made, and ſent into this world; who know not what
duties you owe to your Maker, nor on what conditions he will keep you from
miſery, and make you for ever happy when you
die.
Indian. Be pleaſed then to tell me what you know more than we do,
concerning the God you worſhip; for we know and believe, that there muſt
be fome GREAT POWER above us, who made us, and does govern all things
here below.
Miſſionary. But we Chriſtians know much more of that great Power
above, than you, in your preſent ſtate of ignorance, can poſſibly do. We
were indeed once as ignorant of him (and of our moſt unhappy condition
on that account) as you now are; but he has been ſo good as to make him-
Self and his will known to us, to our very great comfort and happineſs; and
we cannot but deſire, that every one may be as happy as all true Chriſtians
are, in knowing their Maker's will, and honouring him, as reaſonable crea-
tures ought to do.
Indian,
* Daniel y. 23.
80
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
Indian. May I aſk you one thing? - Why did not that good Being, whom
you call your God, make all this known to us, as well as to you?
Miſionary. I muſt tell you once for all, that we poor creatures ought not
to expect, that the Great GOD ſhould give us an account of every thing
he has thought fit to do*. It is enough for us to know for certain, that
He is good and juſt in every thing he does, or permits to be done. And
be aſſured, that fooner or later, every tongue ſhall confeſs, and every ſoul
acknowledge, the Justice and EQUITY of God's proceedings with man-
kind.--At preſent it concerns you much more to know what we Chriſtians
believe of God, and his will, according to the account which he himſelf
hath given us.
Indian. This, fir, is what I now defire you to inſtruct me in.
Miſionary. That I will moſt gladly do ; for the knowledge and belief of
God is the foundation of all true Religion, and of the happineſs of men.
Firſt then, We know the God we ſerve to be the moſt perfect of all beings ;.
and that there is no other God beſide to be feared, loved, or worſhipped.--
That it is He who made the world; and that He preſerves, and governs,
and orders all things by his wonderful wiſdom and power.
That amongſt
other creatures he made man to be partaker of his happineſs; in order to
which, he gave him reaſon, that he might underſtand, and adore, and obey
his Maker. And that men might know him more perfectly, and love and
fear him as they ought, he has given an account of his government of the
world ever ſince he made it. By which account it appears,—that he is
Almighty; that is, is able to do whatever he thinks fit:That he is ex-
ceeding wife, and good, and juſt ; and therefore can command nothing but
what is for our advantage; and will moſt ſurely reward ſuch as comply with
his laws, and puniſh thoſe that diſobey them. We thereby alſo know,
that
he is a moſt boly Being, and has ever been diſpleaſed with wicked men.
He is alſo moſt kind and compaſſionate to thoſe, who, having offended him,
are truly ſorry for it, and return to their duty :-That he ſees and knows all
the actions of men, whether good or bad; and that even our very thoughts
are known to him:- That he not only knows things paſt and preſent, but
even all things which ſhall ever happen hereafter :-Laſtly, That he is moſt
faithful to his word, ſo that whatever he has promiſed, he will moſt ſurely
make good; and whatever he has threatened, he will as ſurely execute.
Indian. I confeſs this account of the GREAT and GOOD GOD ſeems moſt
agreeable to reaſon; now you have put me upon conſidering it ſo par-
ticularly.
Miſionary. But there are other truths of the greateſt moment, which
God has alſo in that account made known to us, and which our reaſon
could never have clearly diſcovered ; ſuch as theſe that follow :-That there
will be another life after this ;--and that the true happineſs or miſery of
men will not be fully known till after they are dead.
ز
* Job xxxiii. 13.
Indian.
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
81
Indian. Till after they are dead, Sir !_Why, do you Chriſtians really
know what ſhall become of men after they are dead ?
Miſionary. Yes, we do, and that moſt certainly.-We know that this
Mort life is only a life or ſtate of trial, in order to change and mend our
corrupt nature, that we may be fit for a inuch better world when we die ;
and be for ever happy there, if we behave ourſelves as we ſhould do while
we live here.--For God has made known to us, that after death the ſouls
of all good people go to a place of reſt, and peace, and happineſs ;--and the
ſouls of wicked people to a place of forrow, and miſery, there to remain till
the end of the world, and the day of judgment.
Indian. Pray, what do you mean by the END OF THE WORLD, and by
the DAY OF JUDGMENT?
Miſionary. Why, God has aſſured us, that this world ſhall have an end;
that then there will be a reſurrection of the dead, both of the juſt and unjuſt *
both of good and bad men; that all who have ever lived ſhall then be raiſed
to life, and give an account for whatever they have done in this world,
whether good or evil :-And that ſuch as have done good ſhall be made
happy for ever; and ſuch as have done evil, that is, have led wicked lives,
and have not repented in due time, ſhall be for ever miſerable.
Indian. Theſe indeed are truths which we know nothing of; and if they
be really true, it certainly concerns me, and every man living, to think of
them in good earneſt, and to order his life accordingly.--But let me alk
you,-Do all you Chriſtians know theſe things, and believe them to be true?
Miſionary. It is at the peril of their ſouls, if they do not.—But I know
why you aſk that queſtion, and I promiſe to anſwer and ſatisfy you upon
that head hereafter. In the mean time, it is certainly your beſt and wifeſt
way to take care of yourſelf, in an affair of the higheſt importance to you;
and not to neglect this opportunity, which God of his mercy and goodneſs
gives you by me, of coming to the knowledge of your Maker, and of the
duties you owe to him, to yourſelf, and to all others, leſt they ſhould be
hereafter for ever hid from you, to your eternal ruin and deſtruction.
Indian. I hope I ſhall take your good advice.
But in the mean time will
you give me leave to aſk you,-How did Göd make theſe things knowiz
unto you Chriſtians ?
Miſſionary. That ſhall know in due time; for you cannot know all
things at once. And theſe few truths only I have told you, at this time,
that you may know and conſider what you have to do;.~that you may
in good earneſt deſire to be further taught, and told how you may be for
ever happy (if it is not your own fault;) and how you may avoid the danger
and miſery which you and all men are expoſed to, who are not very ſeriouſly
concerned for their own ſafety. For once and again I muſt aſſure you, as
certain as there is a God, that you and every man living ſhall be happy or
miſerable when they die. We therefore (knowing theſe things, and that we
* Acts. xxiv. 15.
Vol. I.
L.
you
mult
0
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
muſt all appear before the judgment-feat of God, and receive a ſentence according
to what we have done in the body, whether it be good or bad ;*) We, knowing
theſe things, endeavour to perſuade men to be afraid for themſelves, and to
live an holy and virtuous life here, ſo as to eſcape being miſerable hereafter.-
What therefore I would recommend to you at preſent (for I would not
overburden your inemory at once,) is this:--That you would pray to God
to give you an heart diſpoſed to hearken to the truth : For he has promiſed
to enlighten the underſtanding, and open the hearts, of thoſe who humbly
and devoutly pray to him for his direction and aſſiſtance.
Indian. I hope I ſhall follow your advice; and I believe I ſhall hardly
forget the things you have told me.
Miſionary. Farewell for the preſent; and may God keep you in this good
diſpoſition, and give you a teachable temper; and for this purpoſe join with
me in the following prayer :-
THE PRAYER.-Inlarge thy Kingdom, o God, and deliver the
world from the dominion and tyranny of Satan.--Haften the time, which
thy Spirit has foretold, when all nations, whom thou haſt made, ſhall worſhip
Thee, and glorify thy name. --Bleſs the good endeavours of thoſe who
ſtrive to propagate the truth, and prepare the hearts of all men to receive
it-To the honour of thy holy Name. Amen.
D I. A LOGUE
II.
Of the CORRUPTION of our NATUR E.
I
INDIAN.
Am come again,kind Sir, for your further inſtruction. Your laſt words
have made me very thoughtful and uneaſy, when you told me with ſo
much earneftneſs,THAT HAPPINESS OR MISERY WILL BE THE CER-
TAIN PORTION OF EVERY ONE AFTER DEATH!
Mil. I told you nothing but the truth; and I am not ſorry for your un-
eaſineſs ;-ſince that may prove in its conſequence the greateſt bleſſing of
1
1
your life.
Ind. I do not underſtand how that can be.
Miſ. But this you can eaſily underſtand, -That they who are in health,
and think themſelves in no danger, will not look out for a phyſician and other
belp; but they that are fick, and ſenſible of their diſeaſe, will be glad of adv
and will be apt to follow it t ;-when once you are ſenſible, that of your-
felf you are an ignorant, helpleſs, finful creature I.,- incapable of either
knowing or performing the will of your Maker, or of reconciling yourſelf
* 2 Cor. y. 10.
† Matt. ix. 12.
| Rev. ii. 17.
to
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
83
to him, whenever you have offended him.----Beſides, I muſt tell you
another truth,--That the more you are afraid for yourſelf the more will
the Great God be diſpoſed to pity you, and to deliver you from the danger
you are juſtly afraid of* ; and to enable you to attain the end for which
you
were made, and ſent into the world.
Ind. Will you be pleaſed to let me know what the end is for which
God made us, and ſent us into the world.
Mil. God made man, that he might have a creature upon earth en-
dued with realon, and capable of adoring his Maker, and of imitating his
perfections; and fit to partake of his bounty and happineſs.
Ind. Pray what is the happineſs you ſpeak of?
Mil. It is the happineſs of going to a place of perfect knowledge, goodneſs,
love, joy, and peace, which is to laſt for ever... As nothing is more
deſirable than life, nothing ſhould more forcibly work upon human Nature,
than the hopes of everlaſting life.Which life God himſelf hath ſet
forth to us by all ſuch things as we are moſt commonly affected with :-As
a CROWN,-- KINGDOM,-a TREASURE,—an INHERITANCE undefiled, that
fadeth not away ;-—and a state of everlaſting joy and pleaſure.
Ind. If God originally deſigned men for this happineſs, how came they,
to forfeit their title to it?
Mil. They do it by being guilty of fin; that is, by tranſgreſſing the
law which God has given them.
Ind. Has God given us any law ?
Miſ: Yes, ſurely. He has given you and all men Reaſon, which is
inſtead of a written law or rule, by which you ought to live, and may, in
ſome meaſure, know what is good, and what is evil; what will pleaſe, and.
what will diſpleaſe, an holy, juſt, and good God.
Ind. But it is too plain, that people do not always obſerve this rule.
or law.
Mil. It is ſo, and that is their fin, by which they diſpleaſe God, and
debar themſelves of his greater favours, and are in danger of being miſerable,
even beyond what they can imagine.
Ind. But is not this the caſe of many Chriſtians, as well as of us ?
Mil. It is ſurely ſo, -and they muſt fuffer ſeverely for it; God having
given them plainer rules, and greater helps, to overcome and cure that
corruption of nature, which is one great occaſion of all the wickedneſs
which we ſee in the world.
Ind. Pray what do you mean by THE CORRUPTION OF OUR NA-
TURE 4?
Mil. That I will now tell you ;--and what by your own reaſon and
experience you muſt acknowledge to be true.-By the corruption of nature,
* Ifaiah lxvi. 2.
+ It is our Religion which has firſt taught, That man is born in fin; no feel oj philosophers ever ſaid this,
and therefore no fect ever ſaid the truth.-Monf. Pafchal's Rcligious Thoughts, , 63.
L 2
we
84
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
we mean, a ſtrong inclination to evil, which we not only ſee and blame
in other people, but very ſenſibly feel in ourſelves ; that is,- ſomething
within us, which often oppoſeth our reaſon, and the other laws which God
has given us; ſo that we are often tempted, and prevailed upon, to do
what our own judgment condemns us for, at the time of doing it.
Ind. This indeed is too plainly the cafe.--Men follow not their reaſon,
but their paſions, their inclinations, and their own perverſe wills ; and which
too often they have cauſe to repent of.
Mil. You cannot but have obſerved, that this inclination to evil is often
ſo violent, that men commit all iniquity with greedineſs: And this is the occa-
fion of all the wickedneſs which we ſee and hear of,_all the cruelty,
the oppreſſion, the pride, the injuſtice, the malice, the covetouſneſs, the lewdneſs
,
the impurity, murders, drunkenneſs, and all other ſins, by which men
diſhonour their Maker and themſelves, and are a plague to others;-inſomuch
that it is found neceffary to have ſevere laws made, even by men, to hinder
wicked people from hurting one another ;--of which laws there would be
no occaſion, if reafon had been ſufficient to govern men; which fad ex-
perience Thews it is not; there being too many, whom no reaſon, no advice,
no prospect of danger, no hopes of happineſs, can keep from ruining them-
ſelves and others.
Ind. I confeſs there is truth in what you ſay.
But ſure this is not the
caſe of all people.
Mil. I muſt tell you,--that the wickedneſs of others ſhews us plainly
what all men are by Nature. --All men have the feeds of evil within them-
ſelves, which would ſpring up and appear upon every temptation, if not
hindered by ſomething more than their own reaſon; and they that are
not ſo wicked as others, may be thankful to a power above, who reſtrain's
them.-And your own heart and experience muſt tell you, that ſuch as are
not ſo wicked as theſe we have been ſpeaking of, are forced to ſtrive hard
againſt the temptations they meet with before they can follow what their
reaſon tells them they ought to do or avoid ; that they are but too often
unwilling to follow the LIGHT of REASON, which God has given them ;
and too too often make uſe of it only to hurt or over-reach one another.
All which ſhews, that our nature is ſtrangely corrupt ;--ſo that no man can
ſay he is free from ſin, or not guilty before God.
Ind. I muſt confeſs, indeed, that, according to my beſt underſtanding,
there is truth in every thing you have told me.
Mil: Well then, let this truth ſink deep into your heart; for with-
out the firm belief of this, you will never have any true notion of the good-
nefs, juſtice, or mercy of God to men ; nor will you ever know the value of
Chriſtianity.
Ind. But how man, the creature of so holy and good a God, ſhould come to
have a nature ſo corrupt and diſordered, and prone to evil...This, indeed,
ſurpriſes ine.
Mil. Far
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
85
Mil. Far be it from any man to imagine, that a good and holy God,
who hateth fin, ſhould be the cauſe of this corruption of our 'nature, and
of the evil it occaſions ;--No-He made man at firſt üpright, holy, juſt,
and good, and capable of doing every thing that became a reaſonable crea-
ture; but how he fell into this wretched and diſtempered condition, you
ſhall know in due time.
Ind. But ſince fin and wickedneſs are diſpleaſing to God, why does he
ſuffer fin and finners to be in the world?
Mij: You do not conſider, that, all men being ſinners, God muſt
either ſuffer fin to be in the world, or deſtroy the finners; that is, all the
race of men.-But when you come to know the Chriſtian Religion, and whát
God has done to cure this great diſorder of our nature, you will find, that
God can take occaſion from the ſins of men to diſplay the greatneſs of his
mercy and compaſſion for finners ;--and you will have reaſon to admire and
adore his wonderful wiſdom, and mercy, and goodneſs
, to all ſuch as ſhall lay.
hold on the offers of grace, as well as dread' his juſt 'diſpleaſure againſt
ſuch as deſpiſe his mercy.-.And this is one reaſon, that I have taken fo
much pains to convince you of the corruption of our nature, and of the
danger we are in on this account, that you may have no eaſe in your mind,
until you know how to be delivered from ſo bad a bondage, and the fears
which ought to attend it.There is another danger,, which we are all
expoſed to, and which you ought to know ;---and that is, the power and
malice of evil ſpirits.
Ind. What do you mean by EVIL SPIRITS?
Mil. God has made known to us, that there are creatures, both good
and bad, which we call angels or ſpirits, and which are ever about us,
though we do not ſee them, they having no bodies as we have.-The good
Spirits are appointed by God, to take care of his ſervants ;—and the evil
Spirits are ſuch as have rebelled againſt their Maker, and, having utterly loſt
his favour, ſtrive to tempt men to all manner of wickedneſs, that they may
be as miſerable as themſelves.--And through their temptations the wicked-
neſs of the world was grown fo great, that God was provoked at one time
to drown all the people of the earth except ONE GOOD MAN, NOAH, and
his HOUSHOLD*;-and at another time, to deſtroy ſeveral great towns,
SODOM and GOMORRAH, with fire from heaven, for the 'wickedneſs of them
that dwelt therein .
Ind. Theſe, indeed, are reaſonable proofs of the power which evil
SPIRITS may have over wicked men, a'nd of the great danger we are in of
being ruined by it.
Mif. But it is neceſſary, that you ſhould know theſe things; for who-'
ever is not a worſhipper of the only true God, whom Chriſtians ſerve, is à
have to theſe evil ſpirits, and too often is a worſhipper of them, though he
1
T
* Gen. vi. 7, 8, &c
* Gen. xviii, 20.
does
86
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
does not know it.-When you conſider theſe things, you will have reaſon
to be concerned and afraid for yourſelf.
Ind. And ſo indeed I ſhall be, if this is our caſe.
Mil. This is, in truth, the caſe of every one who is ignorant of the true
God, and of the way of ſalvation which he has revealed to his unhappy
creatures, the way by which they may be prevented from ruining them-
ſelves, and loſing that happineſs which he has provided for ſuch as love
and obey him.
Ind.' I do moſt earneſtly intreat you, that at
you would give
me an account of the Chriſtian religion, which you ſay is the way God has
revealed whereby to ſave all men from ruin.
Miſ. That I will do, through the favour of God, the next time we
meet : In the mean while, remember-what I aſſure you of,—that this
life is the time, in which you are to chuſe whether you will be happy or
miſerable for ever ; • and thac your happineſs or miſery will depend upon
your embracing or rejecting the offer now made you, by Almighty God,
• of becoming a Chriſtian.' You ought therefore to pray to the GREAT
GOD, to enable you to lay hold of this opportunity of being happy.
your leiſure
THE PRA YÉR.-O God, the fountain of all wiſdom, I moft humbly
beſeech Thee to enlighten my mind, that I may come to the knowledge of
Thee, and of thy goodneſs.Give me a ferious, an underſtanding, and a
religious heart, that as I grow in years, I may grow in grace.
Bleſs all
the means of ſalvation which thou haſt afforded me, and eſpecially this in-
ſtruction, that it may ſink into my heart, and bring forth in me the fruit of
good living, to the honour and praiſe of thy holy name. Amen.
1
:D I AL OG UE
GUE III.
The Proofs of the CHRISTIAN RELIGION.
INDIAN.
ant
!
I
Am come again, Sir, to trouble you ſooner, I believe, than you ex-
pected.--You ſaid, that it was good for me, that I was in fear for myſelf;
I cannot chuſe but be ſo, ſince you told me, " That my happineſs or miſery
* will depend upon my embracing or rejecting the offer now made me of
.
becoming a Chriſtian.'—I own I am not ſatisfied with my preſent con-
dition ;--Tam convinced by my reaſon, as well as by what you told me,
that we were made to be an honour to the Being that made us, by living ac-
cording to that light and reaſon which he hath given us.--For my own, part,
I fear I have not done ſo; and if he ſhall be diſpleaſed with me, I know
not how to help myſelf, or make my mind eaſy.
Mif. Aflure
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
87
Mil. Affure yourſelf, * this is the caſe of every thoughtful perſon, who
has no knowledge of Chriſtianity.--And therefore our great and good
Creator, in compafſion to thoſe unhappy men, who labour under luch
doubts and fears, has graciouſly pointed out the way by which they may
be
freed from them; namely, By embracing the Chriſtian Religion.
Ind. What does the Chriſtian Religion propoſe to us, to cure us of
thoſe fears?
Mil. I will firſt tell you in ſhort, and afterwards explain myſelf more
fully. - In the firſt place, it will lead you to the knowledge of the true.
God, the Maker of the world, and convince you of his great love for
his unhappy creatures, and of his earneſt endeavours to keep them from
ruining themſelves. It ſhews us alſo how we muſt anſwer the end for
which God made us, and ſent us into the world. It fets before us the
miſerable circumſtances into which we are ſunk by nature, the dangers we
are liable to, and teaches us the way to eſcape them. It makes known to
us thoſe laws by which God will judge the world, that men may order
their hearts and lives accordingly. It ſhews us how we may be reſtored to
the favour of God. It gives us all rules neceſſary to make us happy when
we die, and promiſes us all neceſſary aſſiſtance to obſerve thoſe rules. It
directs us in the courſe of our lives, how we may obtain the pardon of God,
whenever we ſhall have been-fo unhappy as to have offended him by our
ſins, which we are but too apt to do. It aſſures us, That God is a bountiful
rewarder of all ſuch as ſeek to pleaſe him f: In ſhort; Chriſtianity is the
only remedy to cure all the diſorders, and dangers, and miſeries, which we
are ſubject to in this life; to ſupport us in the hour of death, and ſecure our
happineſs in the future ſtate. In a word; it is the only ſure means, where
it is ſeriouſly embraced, of correcting and reforming this world, and leading
men to a better.
Ind. This is, Sir, a mnoſt deſirable account you have given me of the
Chriſtian Religion. Will you be pleaſed, as you promiſed, to explain
theſe things more fully ?
Mil. You muſt know then, that we are called Chriſtians, from pros
feffing ourſelves to be the diſciples and followers of a moſt holy and divine
perſon Jesus CHRIST; who, being the Son of God, was ſent by him from
heaven, to make his will and gracious purpoſes known unto men. In
order to this, -He being a pure Spirit, it was neceſſary, that he ſhould take
a body like one of ours, that he might be ſeen by, and converſe with men.
He therefore ſubmitted to be born of a woman, and he took the ſoul and
body of a man, and in that nature He lived among men, and made known
to them the things which I have already mentioned to you. Particularly,
He gave them a clear knowledge of their Maker; and by his moſt perfect,
innocent, and holy life, ſhewed what an excellent creature man was when he
was firſt made, before he fell into fin, and became prone to evil, as he
* Heb. xii. 15.
+ Heb. xi. 6.
now
.
88
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
(
<
1
now is.
He aſſured them, that He came as a peace-maker betwixt God
and his rebellious creatures, who by their diſobedience had loſt his favour,
and forfeited the happineſs he had prepared for them.--And in order to
reconcile them to God, and to the duty and obedience which they owed to
him, He brought them this moſt gracious meſſage ;—That all tuch as be-
• came fenfible of their error and miſery, and were willing to give them-
( felves
up to the Son of God as their Lord and Saviour, ſhould through his
' merits and mediation receive a full and free pardon for all their paſt offences,
be reſtored again to his favour, and obtain that happineſs which they had
forfeited by their offences.
Ind. Theſe are indeed wonderful proofs of the great goodneſs of God.
Mill. But then you are to know, that all ſuch as deſpiſe this ſurpri-
ſing goodneſs of God, are not only to be deprived of his favour, but are to
be puniſhed with torments exquiſite beyond all we can now imagine. For
you muſt never forget what I told you before, and what Jesus Christ has
aſſured us of,
-That this ſhort life is only a paſſage to another, which is
* to laſt for ever; and where every man is to be rewarded, or puniſhed, ac-
cording to his behaviour in this world.
Ind. I have not forgot that. But give me leave, Sir, to aſk you one
queſtion :- How are you Chriſtians fure,--that THIS EXTRAORDINARY
PERSON was the son OF GOD, and came from him with this meſſage
to men ?
· Mil. It is neceſſary, that every one who intends to be a Chriſtian ſhould
have the greateſt aſſurance of it; for on this truth the Chriſtian Religion
is founded.--You muſt know then, that this DIVINE PERSON, in order to
give men all poſſible aſſurance, that he was what he declared himſelf to
be-performed before their eyes ſuch' wonderful works, as ſhewed that in
him dwelt all the fullneſs of the CODHEAD bodily.--For example ; He healed
all manner of ſickneſs and diſeaſes with a word of his mouth. He
gave
fight to ſuch as were born blind. To ſuch as were dumb and deaf, he
gave
the power of speech and bearing ;-—and He made the lame to walk. . He fed
and ſatisfied the hunger of many thouſands of people more than once, with a
few: loaves and ſmall fiſhes, which they ſaw multiplied before their eyes, ſo
that thouſands were at one time all eye-witneſſes of this miracle. He com-
manded the winds, the ſtorms, and the ſeas, and they obeyed his word.
He raiſed to life thoſe that had for ſome time been dead. He convinced
thoſe with whom he converſed, that he knew the very thoughts of their
hearts, which none but God can do. Laſtly; the great God himſelf did
more than once, by a voice from beaven, declare, That he was his beloved
Son; and commanded, that as ſuch he ſhould be heard and obeyed.
Ind. Indeed theſe are moſt ſure proofs, that this DIVINE PERSON was
what he ſaid he was; and that whatever he taught muſt be true.
Mil. But I have other evidences to give you, in order to confirm your
Faith or belief, in this divine perſon, and his meſage.Amongſt many
othes
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
8.9
other things, which He foretold his followers, this ſtrange thing was ane;
That notwithſtanding the wonderful works which he had done before
their eyes, his enemies would put him to death ; but that within three days
he should riſe again to life.--Accordingly, after they had treated him with all
the evil uſage that ſpite and malice could invent, they did moſt barbarouſly
murder and crucify him.--And after three days be roſe again from the dead,
and converſed with his diſciples and followers,—with not leſs than five hun-
dred at one time, many of whom lived very long after, and bore witneſs of
his reſurrection, at the expence of their lives.
Ind. I ſhould be glad to know ſome more particulars relating to ſo
divine, holy, and wonderful a perſon.
Miſ. Jesus CHRIST, after having converſed with his diſciples many
weeks, and in the fight of many of them,-He afcended into heaven.-But,
before his departure from them, He promiſed them, that He and his Father
would ſend ANOTHER DIVINE PERSON (not in the form or faſhion of a
man, but) as a pure ſpirit to dwell in them; to guide and comfort, to in-
Spire them with all truth neceſſary to be known by them, and to enable
them, for the confirmation of ſuch truths to others, to do all ſuch mighty
works as he had done among them :-Accoraing to which promiſe, ten
days after he had aſcended into heaven, THAT DIVINE SPIRIT deſcended
upon them after a moſt wonderful manner, and enabled them to underſtand
and ſpeak all the languages of the then known world, to which they went
in order to carry thoſe good tidings ;-whereby we, and many other nations,
were brought out of error, ignorance, and darkneſs, into the clear light
and true knowledge of God, and of his Son Jeſus Chriſt, and of that Hol
Spirit, which enabled them to preach this joyful doctrine to all the world:
• That Chriſt has made our peace with God, if we ſubmit to be governed
by him, and by his laws, and put our whole truſt in him.'
Ind. Well, Sir, you have given ſome eaſe to my mind.— I believe, that
what this Holy Perſon ſaid muſt be certainly true; and I ſuppoſe all that
know theſe things are Chriſtians.
Miſ. Indeed they are not; and you will not wonder at it, when you
conſider what it is that hinders people from being Chriſtians. There are
many who never think of their Maker, or what muſt become of them when
they die. Many indeed hear theſe things; but their affections are ſo
ſet upon this world, its pleaſures and profits, that they do not lay them
ſeriouſly to heart. And too many are lo fond of their own perverſe ways,
to which they have been long accuſtomed, that they ſee not the truth of
what is propoſed to them.-Beſides all this, the APOSTLES taught many
things which wicked people would not hear with patience: For examples
that murderers, drunkards, adulterers, oppreſſors, covetous perfons, the proud,
malicious, and revengeful people, all lovers of pleaſures more than lovers of God,
--that all ſuch who were guilty of thoſe things, muſt forſake them, in
order to become Chriſtians.
VOL. I.
M
Ind. Well,
1
90
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
1
Ind. Well, Sir, I am convinced, that notwithſtanding the proofs of the
truth of the Chriſtian religion, there might be people who would not
become Chriſtians. But I ſhould be very thankful, if you would let me
know, how the Chriſtian religion did prevail at the time the Apoſtles of
Chriſt made it known to all nations.
Mil. That you ſhall know when you come again to me.--In the
mean while, forget not to beg of God to give you an heart always diſpoſed
to receive the truth; which you may do in ſome ſuch ſhort prayer as this
following:
THE PRAYER---Merciful God, and Lover of Mankind, enlighten
my mind with ſaving faith; enable me to withſtand the temptations of the
world, the fleſh, and the devil, and with a pure heart to follow Thee, the
only true God, and thy only Son the Lord Jeſus Chriſt. Amen.
DI AL O GUE
IV.
The wonderful Succeſs and Progreſs of the Goſpel, when it was firſt preached
to the World.
INDIAN
HEN I left you laſt, Sir, you promiſed to let me know what fol-
lowed the DESCENT or COMING down of that HOLY SPIRIT upon
Chriſt's Apoſtles; and how the Chriſtian Religion was received in the
world.
Miſ. You muſt know then, that when this happened, there were people
out of all nations at Jeruſalem, the city to which they were come to
worſhip the great God * -Now when all theſe heard the APOSTLES OF
CHRIST (who before that time knew no language but their own) declaring
the wonderful works of God, in the language of every nation then preſent,
they were aſtoniſhed; and being convinced that ſuch men muſt have been
divinely inſpired, they therefore gave heed to them, while they declared
God's moſt gracious purpoſes of mercy, pardon, and happineſs, to all ſuch
as would obey the meſſage he had ſent to them by his Son ;-inſomuch that
no leſs than THREE THOUSAND embraced the Chriſtian Religion that very
day, and Five THOUSAND more immediately after ; and theſe converts
became ſo many witneſſes of theſe wonderful things to the ſeveral nations,
from whence they came thither to worſhip.--After this the Apoſtles went
into all nations, making known this joyful meſſage of God to men, -- That
* he would have all men to be ſaved, and to come to the knowledge of the
Acts ü.
• truth,
1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
91
&
A
* truth, or the Chriſtian faith ;---that he was ready to be reconciled to all ſuch
as had offended him ; and that he would make them happy for ever, if they
' would be perſuaded to forſake their evil ways, believe in Jeſus Chriſt, and
be governed by ſuch rules as he had given them.'--So that, in all nations,
all ſuch. perſons as were truely concerned for themſelves, and diſpoſed to
receive the truth, became Chriſtians; and very great was their number every-
where.-And indeed Chriſt himſelf foretold it would be fo ;--though at
that time it ſeemed the moſt unlikely thing in the world,--that all nations
should receive a religion oppoſed by their RULERS and PHILOSOPHERS,
upon the preaching of a few POOR STRANGERS, who had no worldly power,
riches, or learning, to induce people to believe and follow them ; and who at
the ſame time required all men to forſake the cuſtoms and religion of their
forefathers, to embrace the ſalvation propoſed by this divine meſſenger
Jeſus,--to reſtrain their appetites, and govern their paſſions, to leave their
impious ways of living,--and to lead ſober, honeſt, and good lives, and to
ſuffer death, rather than deny the truths they told them :-Now, does not
the miraculous fucceſs they met with in propagating ſuch a religion, under
ſuch circumſtances, demonſtrate it to be the work of the GREAT GOD ?
Ind. Pray will you inform me how I may be ſure that theſe MIRACLES
were performed by the APOSTLES of Chriſt'?
Mil The MIRACLes recorded in the New Teſtament recommend them-
ſelves to our belief upon many accounts. They were wrought by per-
fons who appealed to God, and declared beforehand that they would per-
form them. They were performed in a publick manner, and by perſons
known to be of a low condition, deſtitute of great friends and powerful
patrons.~--They were wrought in a learned age, before enemies, or unbe-
lievers, who were not eaſily to be impoſed upon, or deceived.The
writers of the New Teſtament, when they relate the miracles, often name
the time, the place, the occaſion, the diſeaſes that were removed, the perfons
healed or raiſed from the dead, the perſons who were preſent, and the things
that were ſaid and done, by friends and foes, on the occaſion, giving men a
fair opportunity to enquire into the facts, and to diſprove them if they were
able. Theſe MIRACLES were wrought for no worldly advantage, but,
on the contrary, ſubjected the APOSTLES of our bleſſed Lord to many in-
juries, afflictions, perſecutions, and cruel deaths. They were wrought in
confirmation of doctrines good and uſeful to mankind, and were intended
to deſtroy all atheiſm, idolatry, profaneneſs, and immorality.---They pre-
vailed upon many people to quit the religion in which they had been edu-
cated ;-to forego eaſe and pleafire, and worldly conveniencies, and to leave
their friends, relations, and country, and to ſuffer all kinds of temporal evils,
and often the loſs of life itſelf. Theſe miracles were likewiſe atteſted by
proper
witneſſes.—The diſciples of Chriſt ſaw the miracles of their Maſter,
and died in confirmation of the truth of them, particularly of his RESUR-
RECTION from the dead. They were foretold ages before by the pro-
-
M 2
PHETS,
1
1
92
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
PHETS, that they were fuck miracles as the Yews expected, and had reaſon
to expect from their MESSIAH, when he did appear. Laſtly, The per-
fons whoſe miracles are recorded in the Goſpel, foretold many events, fome
of which did not come to paſs till a conſiderable time after the books of the
New Teſtament were written, and the writers themſelves were dead. ----
And this is a ſtill ſtronger confirmation of the truth and certainty of the
miracles related in thoſe books.
Ind. Pray, Sir, what became of thefe APOSTLES after this ?
Miſ: As they had taught all others to ſuffer death, rather than deny
the truths which they had received from God by Jeſus Chriſt, fo moſt
of them laid down their lives for thoſe truths they had preached.
But, before they ſuffered, they appointed others to ſucceed them in pub-
liſhing theſe truths to all nations ;-by which Chriſtianity has continued
unto this day ;-and, we are aſſured by Chriſt himſelf, will continue unto
the world's end.--And a very great change for the better has been made in
all nations where it has been received.
Ind. You will oblige me, if you will let me know, in what the world
is become better by this religion?
Mil. In the firſt place, it gave the thoughtful and penitent ſatisfaction
how their fins might be forgiven, and their perſons accepted and ſaved
by a righteous and holy God.—They who then embraced the Chriſtian
religion profeſſed, that they were ſtrangers in this world, and therefore looked
upon this life only as a journey to a much better, which they expected
after death. This made them content with any condition, which God
ſhould think fit to place them in. This kept them from being covetous,
or over-much.concerned for the things of this world. They believed, that
if they were poor, or in miſery, God would abundantly make up in the next
life, what was wanting, or they had ſuffered in this. Their great rule
given them by Chriſt was this ; 'THAT THEY SHOULD DEAL WITH ALL
OTHERS, AS THEY THEMSELVES WOULD DESIRE TO BE DEALT WITH.
This made them very juſt in all their actions, and careful not to wrong op
oppreſs any perſon. Defrauding, cheating, and lying, were not ſo much as
known among them. Their religion obliged them to be at peace with all
men as much as poſſible; ſo that quarrels, and wars and murders, they utterly
abhorred. On the contrary, they were kind and compaſionate even to their
enemies ; never returning evil for evil. They had always a tender compaſ-
ſion for ſuch as were in want, or in miſery; cloathing the naked, feeding the
bungry, and lodging the stranger, according to their ability. As to them.
felves, they were exceeding ſober and temperate, not given to gluttony or
drunkenneſs, which they knew God would be highly diſpleaſed with. They
were chajte and modeft, both men and women; all kept ſtrictly to their own
wives and huſbands, as God hath appointed, who had declared, that no
adulterer or whoremonger muſt hope for heaven or happineſs. And then, in
their ſtricteft conformity to theſe rules of uprightneſs, they humbly ac-
knowledged.
S
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
93
knowledged their many failings, and great unworthineſs; and laſtly, they
ſuffered all manner of torments, and even death itſelf, rather than they
would renounce the religion which they had embraced, on a full conviction
that it came from God.
Ind. Indeed, Sir, this is a moſt wonderful account of thoſe who firſt
profeſſed the Chriſtian Religion. One cannot ſurely imagine, that ſuch
good men ſhould have any enemies.
Mil. But indeed they had, and very many; for thoſe EVIL SPIRITS,
which I told you of before, tempted all ſorts of wicked people to deſtroy
them, and their religion, if poſſible; and would certainly have done it, but
that the great and all-powerful God hindered it; and cauſed, that the more
it was perfecuted, the more it increaſed. All ſuch as had been brought up in
any other religion, became their mortal enemies, eſpecially ſuch as wor-
Thipped idols, falſe gods, or evil ſpirits, which the greateſt part of the world
then did, and too many do to this day. Beſide theſe, men of wicked lives
hated and perſecuted thoſe who profeſſed the Chriſtian Religion, becauſe
they declared, that God would moſt ſurely call them to an account, and
adjudge them to a miſery that would never end, if they did not forſake their
fins, and lead better lives. On theſe, and on many other accounts, Chriſtians
were every-where perſecuted, and vaſt numbers were moſt barbarouſly mur-
dered; which grievous ſufferings they patiently endured, in a full aſſurance
of a better life, which God, who cannot deceive them, had promiſed.
Ind. Pray, Sir, are Chriſtians ſtill uſed after this cruel manner?
Mil. No:--For in time the KINGS and PRINCES of the world became
Chriſtians; and, when they favoured and protected that religion, their
ſubjects followed their example, though it was not always in order to ſave
their ſouls, but for other unworthy and worldly ends. And it was then,
that many began to call themſelves Chriſtians, who in their hearts and lives
were far from being ſuch :-By which Chriſtianity became extremely cor-
rupted, and men outwardly profeſſed the Chriſtian Religion, at the ſame
time as they lived in thoſe fins, which it forbids on pain of damnation.-
Notwithſtanding this, the Chriſtian Religion, where it is truly profeſſed,
is ſtill the fame; and is the only method of reſtoring men to the favour of
God, and bringing them to the happineſs which we all wiſh to enjoy.
We have the ſame juſt and holy God to worſhip, that thoſe firſt Chriſtians
had; a God who loveth the good and pious, and hateth the wicked; who will
moſt ſurely call all men to an account, judge them according to their works,
and reward or puniſh them as they have deſerved. And we have the ſame
Jeſus for a Saviour, who is able to ſave us to the uttermoſt; ſo that every
man who has any concern for himſelf, and would eſcape the anger of an
offended God, will not only be a Chriſtian in name, but in good earneſt
will live as a true Chriſtian ought.
Ind. I moſt heartily thank you, Sir, for this account you have given me
of the Chriſtian Religion. Now; one would hope, that, if our people
kney, ,
94
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
knew theſe things, they might be prevailed on to become Chriſtians, as
caſily as thoſe nations were who firſt embraced Chriſtianity.
Mil: We may wiſh and pray
for this ;-but there are ſome reaſons, which
you may know hereafter, that, we fear, may for the preſent hinder ſo general
a converſion and bleſſing to your people; but a time will certainly come,
when you will all know and worſhip the true God, the Maker of Heaven
and Earth, and his ONLY SON, whom he has ordained to be the judge of the
living and the dead. In the mean while, take you care for yourſelf, and beg
of God that you may not loſe the favour which is offered you at this time
by me, one of his unworthy ſervants.
Ind. I hope I ſhall do ſo, and ſhall not forget what you have ſaid to me,
at this time. And I believe I ſhall very ſoon wait on you again for your
further inſtruction.
Milſ. In the mean time, join with me in the following prayer :-
THE PRAYER-O Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who at thy firſt coming didft
fend thy meſſenger John the Baptiſt to prepare thy way before Thee, grant
that the Miniſters of thy holy word may likewiſe fo prepare and make ready
thy way, by turning the hearts of the diſobedient to the wiſdom of the juft;
that at thy ſecond coming to judge the world, we may be found an ac-
ceptable people in thy fight, who liveſt and reigneſt, with the Father and the
Holy Spirit, ever one God, world without end. Amen,
DIALOGUE
Obječtions againſt the bad Lives of Chriſtians anſwered.
MISSIONARY.
I
Expected, as you promiſed, to have ſeen you ſooner. Has any thing
extraordinary hindered
you from coming to be further inftructed?
Ind. Why truly, Sir, ſince I was with you, I have met with ſuch diſ-
couragements as have given me great doubts and fcruples, and had almoſt
made me reſolve againſt troubling you any more.
Mil. I ſhall be exceeding forry, if any thing ſhould make you do yourſelf
ſo great an injury.---Pray, what are the diſcouragements you have met with ?
Ind. I will tell you the truth. After I had parted with you, upon
what
you had ſaid to me, I told our people, that I had ſome thoughts of becoming
a Chriſtian ; for that I had met with one who had convinced me, that my
condition at preſent was not ſo fafe as I imagined, and that I ſhould certainly
loſe the greateſt happineſs which the heart of man can deſire, if I refuſed,
now it was offered me, to be inſtructed in the knowledge of myſelf, and of
the true God, and how to live and die in his favour.-I told them alſo, that
you
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
95
.
you aſſured me, from the mouth of God himſelf, that every man after
death will certainly be happy or miſerable for ever; this ſhort life of ours
being only a time of trial, and a paſſage to a ſtate of happineſs or miſery,
which is to laſt for ever.-I told them moreover, that Chriſtians were
aſſured, that God had appointed a day in which he would judge moſt righteouſly,
even all that have ever lived in this world ;—and that ſuch as bad ſerved and
obeyed God would be happy for ever ; and ſuch as had led wicked lives, and did
not repent of and amend them, ſhould be puniſhed with everlaſting fire :-And
that, in order to this great account and judgment, God has given us, and
ali men, reaſon, whereby to know good from evil, that they might chuſe
the one, and refuſe the other :- But that, beſide this, he had given unto
Chriſtians, by HIS OWN son ſent from heaven, a revelation of his will,
which if they embrace, and, according to that revelation, if they repent
of their fins, and believe in this Son of God; and walk according to the
holy rules he has given them, they ſhall be made partakers of happineſs
with him for ever. Then I told them, that, for my own part, I was per-
ſuaded of the truth of all this; which I thought then all Chriſtians believed
as ſurely as any thing they fee with their eyes.
Mil. And ſo, I affure you, all true Chriſtians do. But what did they
ſay againſt your purpoſe of becoming a Chriſtian ?
Ind. Though I am almoſt afraid to tell you, yet I muſt do it, both to
eaſe my mind, and to know whether any thing can be laid to their ob-
jections. In the firſt place, they made a jeſt of any purpoſe; but I told
them, that if what I had been taught was true, as I did believe it was, it
concerned me ſo much, that I ſhould not be laughed out of
my intention.
Then they told me plainly,--the Chriſtians would have you believe what
they do not believe themſelves. For is it likely, that people, who are fully
perſuaded of ſuch things as they tell you, would lead ſuch lives as they
commonly do ?-What, ſaid they, does it ſignify to know the God which
they worſhip, and the good rules he has given them, if thoſe rules are not
able to make them better than other people ?--Are they not as careleſs, as
if they were ſure that nothing is to be feared or hoped for after this life?-
You may be certain, that if Chriſtians did really believe what they told
you;
there would not be a wicked man among them; and yet many of them are
as bad, if not worſe, than thoſe who know nothing of the religion they
pretend to, or of the happineſs or miſery they ſpeak of.--Are not the ſame
wickedneſſes ſeen among them, as ainong the worſt of us ?-They make no
conſcience to cheat and defraud even one another : And where they have
power, they oppreſs without pity.-Wharedom and drunkenneſs, falfeneſs and
deceit, lying, curſing, and ſwearing, and callıng upon the God they worſhip
to damn each other, upon every fooliſh occafion ;---theſe and many others
are the crimes common among theſe very people, who tell you, that the
great God will call all men to an account, and reward or puniſh them
according to their works.--Can you think that they themſelves believe this?
Mil. Well,
1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
96
you have
.
-
Mil. Well, what anſwer did you give them?
Ind. Why, indeed, I gave them no anſwer. I conſidered, that what
they ſaid had too much truth in it; and I held my peace, and doubted with
myſelf, whether I ſhould trouble you any more or not.
Mil I hope, however, that you will change your mind, when
heard what we have to ſay to theſe objections. In the firſt place, all
good Chriſtians know this, and are grieved to ſee how much the Chriſtian
Religion muſt ſuffer by the bad lives of ſuch people, by whoſe evil doings
the name of God and of Chriſt is blaſphemed. However, ſuffer not your-
ſelf to be too ſoon diſcouraged ; nor judge of our religion by the diſ-
orderly lives of theſe people you have mentioned ;--for, aſſure yourſelf, that
all are not true Chriſtians who go under that name. There are too many
who live in a ſhameful ignorance both of the truths and duties of Chriſtianity:
and will not be at any pains to conſider the religion they profeſs, nor the fad
danger they themſelves are in. And many there are, who have been in-
ſtructed in the way that leads to everlaſting happineſs; but the cares of this
world, the deceitfulneſs of riches, or the love of worldly pleaſures, have
blotted the remembrance of the truths they had learned out of their minds.
-Nay, there are too many, who even ſtrive to forget ſuch truths, becauſe
they condemn their ungodly lives. They therefore endeavour to caſt off all
fear of God, and provoke him to give them up to a mind void of judgment,
to commit all iniquity with greedineſs. Laſtly; Many profefs to know
God, but in their works do deny bim. Theſe, and all ſuch as theſe, are an
abomination in the.ſight of God, and a grief to all true Chriſtians.
Ind. But you know, Sir, that theſe will take it ill, if they are not called
Chriſtians.
Mil. They will ſo; but that is, becauſe they think it a name of credit
and reſpect in the place where they live ; and they content themſelves with
the name, without thinking ſeriouſly what it is to be a Chriſtian.
Ind. Since ſo many go under the name of Chriſtians, and are not ſuch,
how ſhall we know who are true Chriftians ?
Miſ. The God whom Chriſtians worſhip hath given them a rule, by
which every one may know who are true Chriſtians. The rule is this:
« LET ÉVÈRY ONE THAT NAMETH
FROM INIQUITY* Whoever does not do ſo, is no true Chriſtian in the
account of God; and theyh and they only, are true Chriſtians, who not
only believe the truths, but alſo obey the laws, of the Chriſtian Religion :-
That is, ſuch as love the God that inade them with all their hearts, and fear
to diſpleaſe and offend him ;——who love, obey, and truſt in, Jeſus Chriſt his
Son, their Saviour and their Lord; and bring forth the fruits of the Holy
Ghoſt in all kinds of goodneſs, righteouſneſs, and truth ;-and laſtly; ſuch
as, having always a conſcience void of offence towards God and men, dare
not for all the world be guilty of thoſe vices which you juſt now mentioned.
THAT NAMËTH THE NAME OF CHRIST DEPART
.
*
2 Tim. ü. 19.
But
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
97
-
But then, that you may not be offended with the infirmities, faults, and
failings, of thoſe that are even good Chriſtians, you muſt remember what I
have already often told you, concerning the weakneſs and corruption of
human nature. For the beſt of Chriſtians are men of like paſſions with
others, and may, through the weakneſs of their nature, or for want of
confideration, be ſometimes overtaken in a fault, of which they afterwards
truly repent. But a true Chriſtian will not, cannot live or continue in any
known fin, or bad way of life.
Ind. Pray then, good Sir, what anſwer ſhall I give to our people, who,
to be ſure, will endeavour to diffuade me again from hearkening to your
inſtructions, by ſuch arguments as I have already mentioned?
Mij: Aſk them whether THE GREAT GOD has not given every one of
them reaſon and underſtanding, in order to judge betwixt good and evil ?-
Surely they will not ſay, that reaſon, the good gift of God, is in fault, when
many of their own people do ſuch wicked things as their reaſon forbids
and condemns. No more ought they to blame the Chriſtian Religion, be-
cauſe ſome that call themſelves. Chriſtians lead ſuch lives as are a reproach to
Chriſtianity.
Ind. It may be, they will tell me, that if neither Reafon nor Chriſtianity
can keep people from being wicked, I need not be at the pains of learning
the Chriſtian Religion, or hearkening to reaſon.
Mil. Well then, I will ſhew you in a few words, that of all means the
Chriſtian Religion is moſt likely (even better than reaſon itſelf ever can be in
its preſent ſtate) to make men wiſe and good unto their ſalvation and hap-
pineſs.-- Firſt; Your nature is corrupt, and prone to evil ; and expe-
rience convinces you, that your reaſon alone cannot mend and cure this
corruption ;--but the Chriſtian Religion, where it is ſincerely embraced,
will moſt ſurely do this.-----Secondly; Your reaſon will indeed accuſe and
condemn
you do amiſs, but cannot give you any certain aſſurance
of God's pardon ;-but the Chriſtian Religion will ſhew you a ſure way to
be forgiven, and reſtored to the favour of your Maker, whenever you have
offended him. Thirdly; We are but too apt to think every thing very
reaſonable to which we have a great inclination; and this is the occaſion of
very much evil and miſchief in the world, when men make their own will the
meaſure of what they ought to do ;-but the Chriſtian Religion, and that
only, will inform you what is right in the fight of God, and what you muſt
do on pain of his moſt ſevere diſpleaſure. -Laſtly; Your reaſon cannot
inform you what will become of you when you die ;--but the Chriſtian
Religion can aſſure you, as I have ſhewn you already, that ſuch as live ac-
cording to the rules of that religion will be happy for ever; and that ſuch
as do not ſo fhail be moſt unhappy and miſerable. And this will be a very
powerful means of obliging you to live as becomes a good Chriſtian.
Ind. Sir, I do moſt heartily. thank you. You have given me great eaſe
of mind; and I hope I ſhall meet with no more ſuch diſcouragements from
VOL. I,
N
hearing
you when
1
1
i
1
98
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
hearing your inftructions. ·· But foinė few things I have to aſk you, for the
confirmation of the truths I am to believe.
Mij: Come when you will, I ſhall be ready to inſtruct you.
you. And may
God bleſs my endeavours with fucceſs; and do you pray for yourſelf in the
following words :-
1
THE PRAYER.Lord, the frailty of man without Thee cannot
but fall: In all temptations, therefore, I beſeech Thee to fuccour me, that
no fin may ever get the dominion over me.-Give me a falutary dread of
the corruption of my own heart ;-make me truly, ſenſible of the end of
ånd mindful of my own infirmities ; -make me afraid of thy judgments,
and give me grace and ſtrength to break my bonds ;-correct me in mercy
when I go aſtray ;-make me ever mindful of my latter end, and fix in my
heart a lively' fenfe of the happineſs and miſery of the world to come. Amen.
3
$
1
.
1
D I' A L 0'G U Ė Ví.
The Holy Scriptures both neceſſary and ſufficient
for the Salvation of Man.
INDIAN.
7
YO
OU haye.convinced me, Sir, that our reaſon alone is not ſufficient
to make known to us the things which you ſay are inoſt ſürely believed
among Chriſtians:--That reaſon cannot tell us--with what worſhip the great
God will be pleaſed, nor give us any certainty of the happineſs or miſery of
the life to come; which to be ſure makes men leſs concerned how they
lead their lives here. You have told me, and I'am convinced of it, that our
reaſon alone cannot aſſure us upon whát terms the GREAT GOD will pardon
us, when we have offended him, as all men are apt to do;, and we all
know and feel, how hard it is even to follow what our reaſon tells us we
ought to do.-Of what uſe then is reaſon to us?
Mil. Of very great uſe, moſt certainly.--It will keep you from being
impoſed upon, when any thing is propoſed to your belief, ás coining from
God ;---you will be able to judge whether you have ſufficient proof to re-
ceive it as ſuch :---And then, if you find you have, your reaſon will con-
vince you, that it muſt be neceſſary for your happineſs, becauſe a God of
truth and goodneſs cannot deceive his creatures, or require any thing of
them but what muſt neceſſarily be for their good.
Ind. It is on this very account, Sir, I am now come to you, not only to
learn from you, by what other ways God has made his will known unto
Chriſtians; but to enquire whether thoſe ways be ſuch as no man of common
fenſe and reaſon ought to call in queſtion.
Mil. I hope I ſhall give you all the ſatisfaction in thoſe things, that un-
prejudiced reaſon can defire. You will remember then what I told you
before,
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
90
$
+
1
1
before,--that the great God, in compaſſion to his poor bewildered creatures,
fen't his own Son to let them know how far they were departed from the
ways of reaſon and truth; and that they would be for ever miſerable, if
they did not return to the duty they owed their Maker :---And, laſtly; that
God was in Cbriſt reconciling the world unto himſelf, and would pardon man-
kind upon condition of their faith in him, their repentance and future obe-
dience.--I told you alſo, that he gave them ſuch evidences, that this meſfage
came from God, as could not be juſtly called in queſtion by any man, and,
among the reſt, thís very extraordinary one :-He declared, and his enemies
knew it -They will put me to death, and after three days I will riſe again from
the dead; which alſo came exactly to paſs.
Ind. I do remember all this. But how can you be fure that this was
really fo, it being ſo very long ſince theſe things were done?
Mil. You yourſelf ſhall judge. You muſt know then, THAT DIVINE
PERSON, when he was on earth, appointed ſeveral perſons to be witneſſes of
every thing which he did, faid, taught, or ſuffered; and that the moſt ne-
ceſſary of theſe things were put in writing, and publiſhed by ſome of them,
even at the time when great numbers were alive, who hrad been witneſſes of
his words and actions, and while his enemies, who had put himn to death,
were alſo alive; and yet no one charged them with having written any thing
that was not true.--Now, theſe writings we call THE HOLY SCRIPTURES OF
THE NEW TESTAMENT.
Ind. But how are you ſure, that theſe people did ſet down in writing that
meſſage of God to men, and all other things, juſt as THAT DIVINE PERSON
had done and told them?
Miſ. We are well affured they did ſo; becauſe they were directed and
affifted to write thoſe things by God himſelf, who bore them witneſs, by ſigns,
and wonders, and miracles, and other gifts of the Holy Spirit, that he was with
them *. —And they were themſelves ſo well convinced of the truth of what
they had written, and what they taught, that they choſe to ſuffer any
death, rather than be ſilent or deny what they had ſeen with their
beard with their ears.
Ind. Pardon me for aſking you one queſtion more :-How can you be
aſſured, that thoſe writings, 'which you now have, and call the Holy Scrip-
tures of the new TESTAMENT, are the very fame which thoſe perſons,
who converſed with Chriſt, did then write? May not they have been altered
ſince that time?
Mij. We have this aſſurance, that they are the very fame, and that
they have not been altered :-THOSE WRITINGS were copied at that time by
many Chriſtians, and carried with them into divers countries, and diſtant
nations, which had no knowledge one of another, and were put into their
ſeveral languages; and they all continue to be the ſame in fübſsance, where-
ever they are found, to this day. And that theſe facts were ſo as they are
eyes, and
* Heb. ü. 4.
N 2
reported
1
IOO
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
1
1
reported to us, we have the credible relation of thoſe who were EYE-WIT-
Nesses of them, and who approved themſelves to be faithful Hiſtorians, lovers
of truth, even where it ſhewed their own great weakneſſes ; delivering all
things plainly, and naturally, without any the leaſt appearance of diſguiſe.-----
They mentioned theſe facts with all the circumſtances of time and place, and
ſo ſoon after the death of their LORD and MASTER Jesus Christ, that if
they had not been exactly true, would have been then contradicted :--Tbey.
publiſhed theſe relations in the country, where theſe mighty wonders and
miracles were performed; and at a time when their very profeſſion lay under
the fevereſt reproach ;-when they were ſq., far from even the remoteſt
proſpect of advantage, that they were fure of perſecution, and an ignomi-
nious and cruel death; which they might have avoided, if they could have
prevailed upon themſelves to be filent, or even prevaricated in the leaſt de-
gree. The commands they preſcribed were contrary to the prevailing paſions
and corrupt affections of mankind ;--the rewards they promiſed were, for
the moſt part, to be enjoyed in another world, and therefore would not have
prevailed much, without the ſtrongeſt evidence.of their, þeing divine ;-And
yet this GOSPEL OF SALVATION was received and believed by the world,
though it was preached at firſt by mean inſtruments, and, for the moſt part,
unlearned men, who had neither eloquence to recommend, power to force, or
riches to bribe their followers. And what could all this be aſcribed to, but
to the mere truth and evidence of its divinity, and to the mighty power of
God? -Beſides all this, from that very time to this, there was alſo one
DAY IN SEVEN appointed, and very ſtrictly obſerved by Chriſtians, on pur-
poſe, amongſt other things, to read theſe ſcriptures in public, and to keep
up memory of theſe things which I have told you of; ſo that if any body
had attempted to add or alter any thing of moment, it would have imme-
diately been taken notice of by all good Chriſtians.
Ind. Indeed, Sir, a man muſt be very unwilling to believe theſe things
who will not be ſatisfied with this account of the truth of theſe writings;
eſpecially, if they contain nothing but what is highly worthy of the great
God to command his reaſonable creatures.
Mif. That you will be convinced of, when you come to know what he
has commanded them to believe and do.
Ind. But is it true, Sir, that Chriſtians themſelves are not agreed about them?
Mil Pray, conſider, that as long as men have corrupt bearts, and dif-
ferent capacities, and inclinations, and intereſts, they will differ with one
another, not only in what concerns Chriſtianity, but in all other inatters.-
But aſſure yourſelf, that all Chriſtians are agreed in theſe neceſſary things;
that theſe Scriptures are the VERY WORD AND WILL OF GOD, being the
revelation of his Holy Spirit.
Ind. In what is it then that they differ among themſelves ?
Mil. Some differ about words only, and often about matters of no great
moment.--Many are of a contentious fpirit, and exerciſe their wits about
fooliſ
the
3
t
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
1ΟΥ
a
fooliſh queſtions, which miniſter ſtrife*, rather than the deſign of God in his
word, which is to ſave us from ruin. Many take upon them to be
teachers of others, without underſtanding what they ſay, or whereof they affirmut:
Many will expound the Scriptures as will beſt ſuit with their own private
opinions or corrupt ways, inventing ways of ſerving God, which he has not
commanded. And laſtly, too many are brought up in groſs ignorance, and
either are not permitted, or will not be at the pains, to ſee and know the
truths which concern their ſalvation. Theſe and many ſuch are the cauſes
of Chriſtians differing amongſt themſelves. But be aſſured of this, that an
all-wiſe and good God can make theſe very differences ferve moſt bleſſed ends,
-his glory and the good of his choſen and faithful ſervants ;--for by theſe he
tries their faith, whether they will give credit to his word, or to the delu-
fions of thoſe evil ſpirits, which lead the fimple into error.--By theſe he
makes his true ſervants more careful of their ways, and to place their whole
dependance upon him, and his grace, which they therefore pray for more
carneſtly. Laſtly; theſe differences have had this good effect, that foraf-
much as all parties of Chriſtians do acknowledge theſe Scriptures to be from
God, they have ever been jealous of one another, that nothing be added, omitted,
or altered, by any party of Chriſtians.--And remember what I tell
you
for
certain truth, that the differences amongſt Chriſtians are not always of ſuch a
nature as to deprive men of God's favour. For he knows all our hearts,
and the reaſons of men's miſtakes; and no doubt will pity and pardon ſuch
errors and miſtakes as are not wilful, and do not plainly tend to deprave
their own manners or the lives of other people.
Ind. I have only one favour more to aſk you concerning theſe Seriptures:
What is the great uſe and neceſſity of them?
Miſ: In the firſt place, They are graciouſly given by God to ſupply the
defects of our reaſon, and to hinder us from abuſing and perverting that great
bleſſing and gift of God, which, through our luſts and paſſions, we are but
too apt to do, to the hurt of ourſelves and others. In the next place,
be aſſured, that you can have no full and true knowledge of the GREAT GOD,
or of his will and purpoſes, and gracious deſigns, but from his own Son, and
from what He has made known to us in theſe fcriptures 1.-By theſe
Scriptures, as in thoſe of the Old Teſtament, wherein holy men spake and
acted, as they were moved by the Holy Ghoſt, we learn-how fin and wicked-
neſs, ſickneſs, miſeries, and death itſelf, came into the world;--and how
men loſt their innocence, and forfeited that happineſs for which God made
them. And in the Scriptures we have alſo a moſt particular account, how
God, in mercy to his unhappy creatures, in his own good time, ſent his OWN
SON, to ſhew poor finners their miſerable condition ;-to deliver them out of
it;--and, by a moſt wonderful way, as I ſhall fhew you hereafter, to reconcile
God to them, and them to God. And in order to awaken all who come to
the knowledge of theſe things, and engage their attention to them, theſe
2 Tim. ü. 23.
+ 1 Tim.. i. 7.
| Matt. xi. 27.
Scriptures
*
102
AN INSTRUCTION: FOR THE INDIANS.
Scriptures give them the utmoſt affurance, that God has prepared for them
who believe in his Son, and are willing to receive ſalvation at his hands, and
who make this appear by loving him, and obeying his commands, an hap-
pineſs which paſſeth anan's underſtanding; and that ſuch as will not regard
theſe things, Mall be miſerable for ever. _And foraſmuch as, in the iſſue,
this happineſs and miſery will depend upon men's good or bad behaviour
in this life, theſe Scriptures contain that law by which God has determined
to judge the world, that all men may order their lives accordingly. They
teach us what ſervice is due from reaſonable creatures to their Maker ;-
how we muſt live ſo as to pleaſe him ;-what is truly juſt, and good, and
acceptable to his Divine Majeſty ; . as alſo, what is wrong, and what he has
forbidden upon pain of his everlaſting diſpleaſure. They contain many
wonderful examples of God's care of thoſe that love and obey him, and of
his diſpleaſure againſt ſuch as neglect or deſpiſe his commands. · In ſhort,
theſe Scriptures are a moſt invaluable bleſſing, without which we ſhould be
ignorant of thoſe things that are of the greateſt concern to the glory of the
great and eternal. God, and our own everlaſting welfare.
Ind. Well, Sir, you have raiſed in me a very great deſire of knowing
more of theſe Scriptures, which contain things wonderful and unknown to
us indeed.
Mif: You'muſt give God the thanks for that deſire, if it be fincere. I
can only ſpeak to your ears; it is God alone that can ſpeak to your heart.---
Forget not, therefore, to beg of him to make himſelf and his will known
to you, and to bleſs the endeavours of ſuch as deſire to inſtruct you in the
ways of truth and happineſs.
THE PRAYER.Bleſſed Lord, who haft cauſed all Holy Scriptures
to be written for our learning; grant that I may in ſuch wiſe hear them,
read, mark, learn, and inwardly digeſt them, that, by patience and com-
fort of thy Holy Word, I may embrace, and ever hold faſt, the bleſſed
hope of everlaſting life, which thou haſt given me in my Saviour Jeſus
Chrift. Amen.
)
D I Ꭺ Ꮮ 0 G U E
VII.
>
An Account of the Fall of Man, and what followed thereupon, till the
Coming of Chrift.
INDIAN.
OU aſſured me, Sir, when I was laſt with you, that God had made
known to you many things, which our reaſon cannot account for :
I am now come to put you in mind of one difficulty, which I beg you
would explain to me :-How man, the creature of an holy and good God,
came to have ſuch a ſtrangely diſordered nature, and ſo
Mil. I am
YOU
prone to evil?
5
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS:
PO3
Miſ. I am obliged to do ſo; for, without the knowledge of this, you
can have no true notions of the juſtice, and mercy, and goodneſs of God.
What therefore he has made known to us in the Holy Scriptures, is, ---That
after he had made this world, and all things in it, in ſix days, and that he
might have creatures capable of praiſing him for his wonderful works, he
made one man and one woman, called ADAM and Eve, determining to make
of one blood all nations of men to dwell upon all the face of the earth*; all
which are the offspring of that one man and woman.
He has alſo made
known to us, that theſe two perſons were at firſt made after the likeneſs of
their Creator, being endued with reaſon in perfection, and other heavenly
gifts. We learn alſo, that theſe our firſt parents, being thus made perfet
and good, and capable of living for everf, were placed in an happy ſtate
called Paradiſe, with a promiſe of life and happineſs, as long as they con-
tinued obedient to their Maker's commands. Now, theſe two perſons were
in a ſtate of trial and probation, as we all are at this day, though in a
manner quite different from ours :--For they, coming out of their Maker's
hands perfect, that is, endued with clear and ſtrong apprehenſions of their
indiſpenſible obligation to perform all the great points of morality, could
not well be ſuppoſed to lie under any temptation of violating that chief
part
of their duty. It was therefore neceſſary, that fome other TEST, fuitable
to the place and circumſtances they were in, ſhould be required of them, to
prove what was in their hearts ; and whether they would chuſe, under the
moſt tempting offers, to break an expreſs commandment of God, their
CREATOR, PRESERVER, and GOVERNOR, even though the reaſon of ſuch a
commandment was not made known into them.-- poßtive injunction, of this
kind, God was pleaſed to give thein; at the ſame time enforcing their obe-.
dience to it, by threats of a molt dreadful penalty, if they ſhould ever
tranſgreſs it.--~And we are to conſider the command given to Adanz con-
cerning the forbidden tree, not as if God only ſpoke concerning that, but
he herein commanded him this one thing -- OBEY MY VOICE: That is,
you are to do whatever I ſhall declare to be the duties of your life :---For it
was neceſſary that man ſhould obey the Divine Being, and never be left to
his own guidance, but to be always kept in the hand of God's counſel.---
How long our first parents continued in their duty, we are no-where told;
but at length, by yielding to the temptation of an evil ſpirit, and not regarding
the command of their Maker I, they did fall from that holy and happy
condition they were in ; and by that moſt grievous crime (for ſo it appears
by the puniſhment a moſt righteous God inflicted on them for it) they
highly diſpleaſed their Maker, who left them to themſelves; and, having
loſt their innocence, and that image of God in which they were created ,
their nature became fadly changed for the worít.---And the children which
they afterwards begot, being born of finful parents, became, even like their
1
Acts xvii. 26.
+ Wiſd. ii. 23.
Gen, üi.
§ Gen. Von
parents,
104
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
.
1
parents, diſobedient, and prone to evil, as you ſee they are at this day :
All which theſe FIRST PARENTS OF MANKIND brought upon themſelves
and their pofterity.------It was thus that fin, and evils of every kind, and
death at laſt, entered into the world, as the juſt puniſhment of their diſ-
obedience to the commands of God; by which all right to his free promiſe
of eternal life and happineſs was forfeited and loft.
Ind. This is indeed a plain account how ſin and wickedneſs entered
into the world; and we ought to believe it to be a juſt account, ſince God
has made it known to you in his revealed will.
Miſ: As to the corruption of our nature, and the ſin that does ſo eaſily
beſet us, your own experience will convince you of the truth of it; and
no other reaſonable account can be given how it came into the world. And
you will learn, by what followed this act of diſobedience, how diſpleaſing
to God it was, and the puniſhment it deſerved.
Ind. Will you be ſo kind as to let me know what followed this ſad
calamity?
Mil. You will eaſily conceive how miſerable the condition of theſe our
firſt parents was now become :-They knew that they had failed in their
duty to their Maker; their reaſon could not inform them how to help them-
ſelves :—The loſs of their innocence, and of their Maker's favour ;-their
forfeiture of the happineſs they had enjoyed, with their dreadful apprehenſions
of that death which was threatened ;-the ſenſe of theſe things would moſt
certainly have overwhelmed them, had not the goodneſs of God iinmedi-
ately interpoſed to keep them from deſpair. For though his perfect holineſs
could not but hate the fin, yet his goodneſs inclined him to have compaſſion
on the finner; and from thence he took occaſion to make known another of
his moſt glorious perfections, HIS INFINITE MERCY.
Ind. I am moſt deſirous to hear how that was done.
Mij. Why, as a remedy for what had been done amiſs, and could not
be undone, their Maker was pleaſed to enter into a new covenant with
them: ſo that neither they, nor any of their poſterity, ſhould, on account
of their diſobedience, be ruined, except it was purely their own fault.
Ind. That was indeed a moſt kind offer of their offended Maker. Pray,
what was that COVENANT !
Mif. It was this:--That on account of One, who would in due time
ſatisfy his Divine Juſtice for their offence, (and take vengeance on that evil
ſpirit, that had tempted them to diſobey his command) he would reſtore
them to his favour upon certain conditions; and would appoint them means,
by which they, and their poſterity, might, upon their repentance, obtain
his pardon, when they ſhould do amiſs, as ſince their fall they would be
but too apt to do *
Ind. You will now be ſo kind, as to let me know what followed this
promiſe of God to his ſinful creatures.
* John ïï. 16. and 3 John iv. 9; 10.
Mil. You
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
IOS
Mil. You muſt know then, that ſome of their children and poſterity,
exerciſing themſelves in repentance of ſin, depending on this promiſed Sa-
viour, keeping up a ſenſe of theſe things, and an expectation of this pro-
miſe, lived in the fear of God *. But many others of them, through the
corruption of their nature, became exceeding wicked: One of their own
fons murdered his brother ; for which God, to keep others from committing
ſuch horrid crimes, baniſhed him from his preſence, and he ſpent his days
in miſery.---At laſt, wickedneſs increaſed to ſuch an height, and became
ſo general, that God was provoked to deſtroy the whole race of men by a
flood (except one upright man, whoſe name was Noah f, together with
his little family) as I hinted to you before.-By this good man and his
family, the whole earth was again filled with people, as it is this day. And
while his good inſtructions, and the memory of that dreadful judgment,
laſted, men lived in the fear of God; but too ſoon fell into wickedneſs
again : And moſt of theſe, loſing the knowledge of the true God, fell into
idolatry, a fin which God principally abhors, as moſt diſhonourable to his
nature, authority, and glory, and as leading men into all other wickedneſs I.
Ind. Pray, what is that ſin of idolatry, which God ſo hateth ?
Mil. It is the giving that honour and worſhip, which is only due to the
true God, to his creatures, to the ſun and moon, and to evil ſpirits, and to the
images repreſenting theſe.--Notwithſtanding this, God never left himſelf
without witneſs S; but gave continual proofs of his hatred againſt wicked-
neſs, and of his favour and protection of good men, in all ages, and
amongſt all nations, even unto this day. —And thus it is, that calamities of
all kinds are brought upon earth; that one nation makes war upon ano-
ther; theſe being only inſtruments in the hands of God, and by his wiſe
and juſt appointment, for the puniſhment of their fins.
Ind. Pray, had any of theſe nations ever, afterwards an opportunity of
coming to the knowledge of the true God, and of the worſhip due to him?
Mij. Yes, indeed, they had. For the Holy Scriptures inform us, that
God made choice of a certain perſon, whoſe name was ABRAHAM ||, and
called him and his family from the midſt of a nation given to idolatry;
that to this man he made himſelf and his glorious perfections known; and
for his encouragement to perſevere in his duty, he promiſed, That out of bis
loins' in due time the DELIVERER OF THE WORLD from lin and death ſhould
proceed, and that in the mean while he would make his deſcendants a great and
numerous people; all which was made good in a moſt wonderful manner.
His poſterity increaſed exceedingly; and where-ever they travelled, they
communicated the knowledge of the true God, and told men how he ought
to be feared and worſhipped; ſo that many nations might have known theſe
things, had it not been their own fault;--for God cauſed them often to
wander, that they might make him known amongſt men, and cure them of
their wickedneſs and idolatry. It was in the time of that good man,
* Gen, v. 240
+ Gen, vij.
§ Afts xiv. 17.
Il Gen. xii.
I Rom. i. 28.
0
Vol. I.
that
106
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
gave this
that God Thewed his hatred of wickedneſs, and his diſpleaſure againſt great
and bold finners, after a manner the moſt frightful and aſtoniſhing. There
were ſeveral conſiderable cities, the chief of which were Sodom and Go-
MORRAH, the inhabitants of which, through pride, fulneſs of bread, and
much idleneſs, fell into all manner of wickedneſs, which provoked God to
make them an example of his diſpleaſure againſt ſuch fins; for he rained
down fire and brimſtone upon them*, and utterly deſtroyed both them, their
towns, and their whole land, the dreadful marks of which are to be ſeen at
this day. At the ſame time, God, to ſhew his care for thoſe that feared
him, ſent his angels, and delivered one good man, whoſe name was LOT,
and his family, out of that fearful deſtruction After this, the children
of ABRAHAM, to whom the promiſe was made, multiplied exceedingly;
to whofe pofterity God gave very particular laws and directions, how they
might live ſo as to pleaſe their Maker, and not hurt one another; and
wrought moſt wonderful things before their eyes, when he delivered them
out of a moft cruel bondage ;-to convince them, and all other nations,
that ſhould hear of theſe things, that the idols, and evil ſpirits, which
they worſhipped, were no Gods, and that there was no God, but the God
of this people.
Ind. Pray, what were the laws and directions that God
this people
and nation?
Mil. The chief of them were theſe that follow :-That they ſhould
neither have nor worſhip any other God but him who had done ſuch won-
ders for them ;—that they ſhould not make any viſible image or repreſentation
of him ;—that they fhould not profane his holy name ;---that they ſhould
keep holy one day in ſeven, to preſerve the remembrance of him and his
works 3--that they ſhould love and honour their parents ;---that they ſhould
love one another, as being all the creatures of a good God;—and neither
hate ndr murder any one ;---that they ſhould not commit adultery, or be
guilty of any lewdneſs ;--that they ſhould not ſteal, or lye, or bear falſe
witneſs, or covet, or ſet their hearts upon what was another man's.--And,
remember what I tell you, the ſubſtance of theſe laws was given, ſoon after
the flood, to Noah and his family, from whom the prefent race of mankind
is derived, though the greateſt part of their pofterity foon forgot them.
Soon after God had given his peculiar people theſe laws, he ſettled them
after a moſt wonderful manner, and in a fruitful land, which he had long
before promiſed to ABRAHAM their great forefather, and bleſſed them ex-
ceedingly, while they obſerved his laws. But even theſe people, through
the corruption of nature, often tranfgrefled his commands, and were as
often punished, and upon their repentance, pardoned; till at laft, they
growing incurably wicked, he permitted their enemies to deſtroy inoſt of
them, their cities, their land, and their place of worſhip; and they are at
this day diſperſed over the face of the earth, without any ſure ſettlement.---
Gen. xix. 24
† Gen, xix,
Exod. xx.
6 Exod. xx. 120
Now
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS. .
107
Now, a few years before this happened, the time was come, when the
GREAT GOD was pleaſed to ſend into the world - That PERSON or PRO-
PHET, whom he had promiſed to our firſt parents, and who had engaged
to make fatisfaction to the Divine Juſtice, for their great offence.' But
a particular account of this person and BLESSING will take up more time
than I believe you have now to ſpare: I ſhall therefore defer it till you come
In the mean time pray earneſtly to God, that he may not
ſuffer your heart to be hardened, but that you may eyer believe his promiſes,
and ſtand in awe of his judgments.
next to me.
1
THE PRAYER.I believe: Lord increaſe my faith, and give me
grace, that with an holy life I may adorn the religion I profeſs. Keep me
ſtedfaſt in this faith, that no errors may ſeparate me from Thee; but that
thy love, O merciful God; thy grace, o bleſſed Jeſus; thy fellowſhip,
O Holy Ghoſt; may defend and comfort me in all dangers and adverſities,
until I attain the end of my faith, even the ſalvation of my ſoul. Amen.
DI AL OG UE
VIII.
Jesus CHRIST, the MEDIATOR and SAVIQUR of the World, and the Head.
of all Chriſtians.
INDIAN.
OU Tewed me, Sir, when I waited on you laſt, how man came to
fall from that upright and happy condition in which he was created
and how he, and all his poſterity, became ſubject to fin, to mifery, and to
death:--As alſo, how their Maker ſpared the lives of our firſt parents, al-
though they had deſerved immediate death, on account of one who had
engaged to ſatisfy the Divine Juſtice, for their tranſgreſſion, and for the
offences of all their pofterity, upon the moſt merciful conditions.---And I
left you with a more earneſt deſire of knowing more of that SACRED PER-
son, who was to come into the world for that end;---and, as you intimated
to me, did come about that time, when God had, for their fins, caſt off
that people, whom he had ſo long, and ſo remarkably, favoured and pro-
tected, above the other nations of the world.
Mil. I told you before, that this divine perſon, knowing into what a
miſerable condition the two firſt parents of mankind had brought themſelves
and their poſterity by their diſobedience to their Maker ;-how dreadfully
ſad their puniſhment would be, and of what an invaluable happineſs they
would be deprived ;-he, by God's moſt gracious appointment, undertook
to ſatisfy the Divine Juſtice, by ſubmitting to ſuch ſufferings as God was
pleaſed to accept by way of atonement for the fins of men.
02
Ind. Pray,
1
108
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
of men.
Ind. Pray, Sir, how did Jeſus Chriſt do this?
Mill As I told you before, he, out of love to his otherwiſe loſt creatures,
took the perfect nature of a man, both body and ſoul, into union with his
Divine Nature, and was born of a pure Virgin, that he might be ſeen, and
converſe with men, and in their nature be capable of ſuffering for the fins
Now, in that body, here upon earth, in the firſt place, he let
mankind know God's wonderful goodneſs, and his readineſs to forgive
offenders, even the greateſt offenders, upon their repentance, belief in him
and his undertaking, and return to their duty; as alſo, how they ought to
live ſo as to pleaſe God, and be an honour to their Maker.-And by his
moſt wiſe and holy life, and doctrine, and example, he ſhewed what an ex-
cellent creature man was, before he loſt his innocence, and fell into a ſtate
of fin and corruption; as alſo, how hateful to God ſin muſt be, ſince ſo
divine a perſon, which, you will ſee hereafter, was the Son of the most
High God, was obliged to come down from Heaven, to ſatisfy God's
Juſtice, and to ſave men from the puniſhment it deſerved. For his Divine
Nature, though it could not ſuffer, yet being thus perſonally united to his
humanity, gave ſuch a virtue and value to the ſacrifice, as rendered it a
proper
and ſufficient atonement to the Divine Juſtice for our ſins.-After
he had in his public miniſtry fully declared the deſign of his coming, and
performed ſuch miraculous things as were ſufficient to convince all well-
diſpoſed people, that he was the Son of God, and ſent by him to declare his
Father's will to men ;--after this, that, as Son of God, he, might make full
ſatisfaction to the Divine Juſtice, ſince no leſs a ſacrifice could do it, He
willingly laid down his own life, for his otherwiſe undone creatures.
Ind. 'I begin now to underſtand what before I was amazed at, W by God
would ſuffer his own Son to be put to death by wicked men ; and why his Son
would chuſe to be ſo dealt with, when he could have hindered it: I ſup-
poſed it was becauſe he had undertaken the cauſe of finners, and ſuffered
death to make an atonement for them, and to ſatisfy the juſtice of his of-
fended Father, who therefore permitted him to be put to death.
Miſ. You underſtand it right.-And the GREAT GOD, to convince the
world, that his juſtice was ſatisfied by this moſt worthy ſacrifice, raiſed him
from the dead, the third day after he had been crucified and buried; by
which he was, in the moſt convincing and powerful manner, declared to be the
Son of God* of all which the Holy Scriptures give us a particular ac-
count, and, for our comfort, declare, that God hath laid on him the iniquity of
us allt ; that he taſted death for every man I, that is, for every penitent fin-
ner, from the firſt man that was made to the laſt that ſhall be born into the
world ;-laſtly; that he has ſaved us by his blood, out of every kindred, and
tongue, and people, and nation S.
Ind. It ſeems then, that we alſo have an intereſt and right in the bleſ-
lings which he has .purchaſed by his death.
* Rom. i. 4.
+ Ifa. liii, 6.
1 Heb. ii. 9. $ Rev. v. 9.
Miſ Most
;
.
ment
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
109
1
1
Miſ Moſt certainly you have ;--for ſo he hath declared, that the Gentiles,
ſuch as were ſtrangers to the true God, should be fellow-heirs with his chofen
people, and of the fame body, and partakers of his promiſe in Chriſt *.
Ind. Pray what is meant by the Gentiles being of the fame body?
Mil. The meaning is this ;-That you ſhould be of the ſame holy ſociety
with God's choſen people, and that, as we are the creatures of one and the
ſame God, and children of one and the ſame Father, and redeemed by the
ſame Saviour, you ſhould now be made members of the fame body, or holy
fociety, which is called the Church of God, of which Jesus CHRIST is the
HEAD and GOVERNOR.
Ind. I ſhould be very thankful if you would explain that to me more
particularly.
Mil. You muſt know then, that after the Son of God had by his death
made an atonement for the ſins of mankind, he commanded his Apoſtles to
offer the bleſſings he had purchaſed unto all the nations of the earth, in order
to take out of them a people for the glory of God of ; and to let all men know
the merciful favours which the great God offered them by his Son, which
were, Repentance on men's part, and forgiveneſs of fins on the part of God; and
that this ſhould be preached in his name among all nations I; and that all ſuch
as would receive him as their Redeemer and Law-giver, ſhould be entered
into one ſociety, called the Church or Body of Chriſt, becauſe he is the head
of this body, and governor of this ſociety, which is made up of all true
believers in all nations of the world; that as he had redeemed them, he
might protect, and govern, and keep them in the way of life and happineſs; -om
and laſtly; that the great truths of Chriſtianity, and the Holy Scriptures,
in which they are contained, might be preſerved, being to be conſtantly
read, explained, and preached among them.
Ind. But, good Sir, how can people of ſo many diſtant nations, and
different laws and languages, be one fociety?
Mil. They are all of one ſociety, as they all agree in one faith, and profeſs
to be governed by one law, of Jeſus Chriſt; as they all engage to renounce
the Devil, and all the ways of an evil world, and to worſhip the one and
only true God;--as they all profeſs to receive the Holy Scriptures to be the
only rule of both their
faith and manners ;-as they all are redeemed by the
ſame ſacrifice ;—as they all pray to one and the fame God, in the name, and
for the ſake, of the fame Mediator and Advocate ;---as they are all received
into the fame ſociety, by one and the ſame ordinance of baptiſm; and are
under the direction and influence of the ſame Holy Spirit ;
-and as they all
hope to meet together hereafter in the ſame place of joy and felicity, the
Kingdom of Heaven.
Ind. I think I underſtand you very well. I ſhould be thankful, therefore,
if
you
would let me know what are the privileges or bleſſings of being a
Member of this Society.
* Eph. iii. 6.
Luke xxiv. 47
+ Acts XV. 14
Miſ. The
IIO
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
0
Miſ: The bleſſings are many and great, ſuch as theſe following: You
will be enabled to anſwer the end for which you were made, and ſent into
the world. If you enter into this Society with true repentance of your
fins, true faith in Jeſus Chriſt, and a ſincere purpoſe of living as a Chriſtian
ought to do, all your päſt fin's will be forgiven you'; and, if you afterwards
fall into fin (as you will be but too apt to do) you will have Jeſus Chriſt an
Advocate with his Father for your pardon, upon your repentance, and return to
your duty * Beſide this, you will be under the ſpecial care and protection of
God;--you will have the miniſters of Chriſt to inſtruet you, and God's all-
powerful Spirit to direct, ſupport, and comfort you in all your diſtreſſes.---
You will have an intereft in all the prayers and bleſſings of that Society
throughout the world; every Member of that Society being bound to ſeek
the good of the whole body, to relieve the neceſſities of ſuch as are in want,
or in miſeries, and all being mutually obliged to pray for each other.---.
Laſtly; you will have a moſt ſure title to eternal life and happineſs after death.
Ind. There is no man, fure, who is in his right mind, but would moſt
earneſtly deſire to be a member of ſuch a Society, if he could hope to do
what will be required of him as a Chriſtian..--For, as I remember, you told
me, that a Chriſtian has many enemies and difficulties to ſtrive with.
Mil. That is true. But then take this moft certain truth along with
you, that a righteous and good God will not require any thing of his creatures,
but what he will enable them to da, if they will but uſe their own endeavours;-
every perſon, who fincerely purpoſes to become a Chriſtian, having a moſt
ſure promiſe of being aſſiſted by God's Holy Spirit to pleaſe his Maker, and
to keep his commands. And, foraſmuch as we muſt be made holy, as
ever we hope to be happy, it is this Good and Holy Spirit, that muſt make
us fo:
-Which he doth, by putting into our hearts good deſires and
pur-
poſes of pleafing God, and a fear of offending him ;--by convincing us, that
nothing is required of ụs, but what is abfolutely neceflary for our good and
happineſs ;---by hetping our good endeavours, and defending us againſt the
malice and power of evil ſpirits ;-by ſetting home upon our hearts the joys
and happineſs that are propoſed to us, and the dreadful miſery which will
be the portion of ſuch as deſpiſe them:--All which that Holy Spirit doth
perform in us by a ľure, though an inviſible power.
Ind. How can we be ſure of this, ſince you ſay he is not to be ſeen?
Miff: Can you fee the wind ?----- Ind. "No.
Mil. How can you be ſure there is ſuch a thing?
Ind. Becauſe I hear the ſound of it, and feel the force of it upon myfelf.
Mil. Are you ſure that you have a ſoul or ſpirit within you,
which
go-
verns all your actions ?
Ind. I cannot but be ſenſible and ſure of that, becauſe I feel fomething
within me, ſometimes accuſing, fometimes excuſing, according as I do
what is good, or otherwiſe.
* John i. 9. Ü. Is
Mil. Yet
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
2.
you would
Mil. Yet you never ſaw that power; you are ſure of it only, by, its effects.
Ind. Pray make that plain to me.
Mil. Do not you know a tree by the fruit it bears ?-Doth not a good
tree bring forth good fruit ? --Doth not a corrupt tree bring forth bad fruit * ?.
Juſt ſo, when a good ſpirit governs any perſon; you ſee it plainly by his
life and converſation; as alſo, when you ſee any, man lead, an evil life, you
may be fure he is governed by an evil ſpirit.
Ind. I underſtand you very well; and would be thankful, if
let me know what are the fruits which diſtinguiſh a good fpirit from one
that is evil }
Mif. The fure ſigns, that the Holy Spirit of God governs any man, are
theſe following fruits : A love of God, and of men for his fake ;--- Living in
peace, as much as poſſible, with all othersif;--forgiving thoſe that have in-
jured us, as we hope to be forgiven our many offences againſt God ;--a rea-
dineſs to do good to all men ;-a conſtant endeavour to mortify our corrupt
affections, our luſts, and evil deſires ;-being content with our condition ;
being humble, meek, and temperate ;--and in all improvements in knowledge,
faith, holineſs, and obedience, making an humble acknowledgment of our
unworthineſs, giving Chriſt the glory of our ſalvation, and the Holy Spirit
the honour of our improvement in theſe things :--Theſe, and ſuch as theſe,
are fure ſigns that a man is governed by the Holy Spirit of God I-
On
the other hand, the ſure ſigns of a man's not being under the influence of
the Good Spirit, are ſuch evil fruits as theſe following: Adultery, forni-
cation, idolatry, witchcraft, envy, hatred, and malice; a diſpoſition to revenge
and murder, drunkenneſs, revellings, hardneſs of heart, unbelief, and contempt
of the Goſpel, and ſuch fins as theſe ;-God having, expreſsly declared, that
they who do ſuch things ſhall never be happy, but ſhall have their portion
with thoſe evil ſpirits, by whoſe wicked ſuggeſtions they had been ſeduced
to commit them.
Ind. One would think that ſuch as know the dreadful puniſhment de-
nounced againſt wickedneſs, would never perfift in it, but immediately en-
deavour to eſcape from ſo dangerous a condition.
Mil. They certainly would do ſo ;-but, having wilfully forſaken the
ways of God, they have grieved the Holy Spirit, and forced him to
depart from them, and to leave them to themſelves ;--ſo that their hearts
are hardened, and their minds are void of underſtanding.
Ind. If I remember well, you told me, that all men are ſubject to ſin,
even Chriſtians, as well as others, though they have received that Holy
Spirit for a principle of a new life.
Mif. I told you ſo, and I told you nothing but the truth; for fo they are,
until, by the influence of that good Spirit, they are made completely holy,
which is not to be expected till we die, and go to Heaven. I told
you
alſo
another truth, that a Chriſtian is not one who has no failings; but he is
Maftvii, 17.
f Gal. Yo 22.
Rom. vii. 14.
one,
172
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
to me.
one, 'whó, by the power and favour of that Holy Spirit, watches and ftrives
againſt the corruption of his nature continually, ſo as never to live in any
known fin whatever.
Ind. I remember you told me fo before; and I am convinced of the
truths you-Have now explained to me... i And I muſt beg of you, at your
leiſure, to let me know, what will be required of ime in order to my being
baptized, and made a Member of that Societý, to which you have con-
vinced me ſo many bleſſings have been promiſed by the Great God.
Miſ That I will very willingly endeavour to do the next time you come
In the mean time, forget not to beg of God to give his blefling
and ſucceſs to fuchas deſire and ſtrive to infruct you in the way's lof life and
happineſs, and to give i ryou gráce to follow théir godly inſtructions and
admonitions, in words to the following purpoſe....
THE PRAYER-O merciful God, and Lover of Souls, bleſs the
pious endeavours of ſuch as: are appointed to inſtruct me in the ways of
truth and godlineſs: Leave me not to my own choice, but give me a heart
always open to receive the truth, and a conftant reſolution to obſerve and
obey it; And that I may remember thee my Creator all my days, chearfully
embrace fálvation by thy Son our Lord, and ſubmit to" his government,-
let thy Holy Spirit ever accompany me, and inſpire me with ſound prin-
ciples of Virtue, Religion, and Holineſs, for thy mercy's fake in Chrift
Jeſus. Amen
.
gi
.
}
.
>
t
1
1
.
/
1
.
$
DI A L 0 G U E
IX.
>
1
+
i
1
Y
told me
1
Being an Abtract of the former:Dialogues and Infructions:
INDIAN
K
IND Sir, I am come to put you in mind of your promiſe' to inſtruct
me, how I may become a Member of that Society, to which you
fo many bleſsings do belong.
Miſ: I would now do it, but upon ſecond thoughts I am of opinion, it
will be beſt for you, that I put you again in mind of the truths
you
have
already learned, and aſſented to, that you may be able to anſwer it to your
own reaſon, and to every one who ſhall aſk you,- Why you chuſe to be
• a Chriſtian ?'-And that your faith being ſurely eſtabliſhed, you may be
convinced, that it is your intereſt, as well as duty, to make ſuch a choice;
and that you may not hereafter become a ſcandal to the Chriſtian Religion,
or be tempted to forſake it, on account of any difficulties you may meet
with, or the bad example of wicked men who profeſs it.
Ind. I heartily thank you for ſo kind a propoſal.; and I will hear you
moſt willingly.
Mil. You
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS,
I13
+
+
1
1
1
Mif. You have declared already, that you are fully convinced,--that
there is but one God of all the nations of the world ; that is, a being moſt
wiſe, moſt powerful, moſt boly, moſt juſt, and good; who, after he had
made the world, and all things in it, by his great power, made man, and
endued him with reaſon and underſtanding, to the end he might have a
creature on earth capable of knowing and honouring his Maker.
Ind, I'am moſt fully convinced of this, and do moſt firmly believe it.
Miſ. How then do you think it comes to paſs, that ſo many people
endued with reaſon are ſo far from being an honour to that God, on whom
they depend for life and breath, and all things which they enjoy or hope for,
that they neither fear, nor love, nor honour, nor are concerned to pleaſe him?
Ind. I have not, Sir, forgot the account you gave me,-how this came
to paſs ;-how the firſt parents of mankind came to fall from that happy
temper and condition in which they were made, by yielding to the tempta-
tion of an evil ſpirit, and breaking a ſtrict command which their Maker
had given them for a trial of their obedience :- And what a ſad change and
diſorder was thereby made in their nature, and in the world, inſomuch that
both they, and their poſterity, which inherited their corrupt nature, be-
came prone to evil, and ſubject to fin and death, and to all the forrows,
miſeries, and afflictions, which lead to death ;--and that this was the true
occaſion of all the miſchiefs and wickedneſs which we fee and hear of in
the world.
Mij. I am very glad you remember this ſo well. For indeed, without
the knowledge of this unhappy fall of man, and the corruption of our
nature, which followed, you can never fully underſtand, nor truly value,
the wiſdom, the juſtice, the mercy, and the goodneſs of God; nor would the
Chriſtian Religion appear to you ſo great a bleſſing as it really is.
Ind. You will be lo kind as to explain this to me a little more particu-
larly; that I may embrace it with full ſatisfaction, and never forſake it.
Mil. You will remember then what I told you before :-That we know
and are aſſured of this by a Writing which came from God, of which we
have moſt undoubted proofs, and by which we are informed, how merciful
God was in ſparing the lives of theſe our unhappy parents, which they had
forfeited by their great offence, and this for the ſake of his beloved Son, who
undertook to ſee his juſtice fully ſatisfied, and to uſe all proper means to
make men ſenſible of their offences, and bring them back to the duty they
owe to their Maker.---That, in order to this, his son, who is called
CHRIST, and from whom we Chriſtians have our name, came down from
heaven to earth, and was made man, and converſed with men ;--and de-
clared unto them, as he was the Son of the Moſt High God, and had a
tender compaſſion for poor finners, ſo he had undertaken to be a peace-
maker between God and them ;--and that he was a meſſenger ſent from him
to make his will known unto men ;—and that God had committed the go-
vernment of all mankind to him. All which God himſelf confirmed by
VOL. I.
P
a voice
.
I14
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
3
will repeat
1
a voice from heaven *. And his Son, when on earth, convinced all who
were diſpoſed to receive the truth, that theſe things were true, by his doing
ſuch wonderful works as none but God could do ;--by the holineſs of his
life ;-by the moſt righteous laws which he gave unto men ;-and above all,
by his riſing again from the dead, after he had, by wicked hands, been
murdered.
Ind. All this I remember, and only deſire you repeat the melage which
this WONDERFUL PERSON brought from God to men.
Mil. In the firſt place, he made known to them their miſerable condi-
tion by nature and practice : And that it was yet a condition not without hope.
That as his juſtice could not let fin go unpuniſhed, fo his goodneſs would
not let his unhappy creatures be ruined, except they obſtinately refuſed to
accept of the merciful terms propoſed to them. That therefore God had
been pleaſed, for his Son's fake, to promiſe, that all ſuch as ſhould be made
ſenſible of their bad condition, and would return to the duty which they
owe to their Maker, ſhall have all their paſt offences pardoned, ſhall be
received into his favour again, and be made for ever happy with him :-
But that all who know this, and would not receive, and thankfully comply
with, ſo kind an offer, ſhall die in their fins, and be puniſhed without
mercy. In a word; that their happineſs or miſery would depend upon
their good or bad behaviour in this world. For that God had appointed a
day in which he would judge the world moſt righteouſly, reward the
truly penitent and good, and puniſh thoſe that continue obſtinate and
wicked up.
Ind. Will you now, Sir, be ſo good as to let me know the way which
this Wonderful Perſon did make uſe of to prevail with men to embrace this
moſt kind meſſage of God to men ?
Mil. In the firſt place, he ſhewed them, what a tender compaſſion God
had for his unhappy creatures, who were wilfully going on in the way of
ruin, without perceiving it :-And that he was ſo good as to ſend his own
Son from Heaven to ſave them from deſtruction. He told them further,
that the ſins of men were ſo many, ſo great and univerſal, that no leſs a
ſatisfaction would be accepted for their pardon than the death of his own
Son; that therefore he had taken upon himſelf the cauſe of finners, and put
himſelf in their place and ſtead, that he might ſuffer and die for them.
And God, to thew men how well he was ſatisfied with his Son's ſufferings
for the ſins of men, raiſed him from death, and ſet him at his own right-
hand; where he liveth for ever, to make interceſion for all ſuch as come unto
God by Him I
Ind. All this I remember, and I cannot but admire the great Love of
God and Chriſt for ſuch unworthy creatures.—Pray, have any
other
ways
been taken of bringing men to a ſenſe of the duty they owe to their Maker,
and of promoting their happineſs ?
* Matt. ii, 170
+ Acts vii. 31.
1 Heb. vii. 25
Mil. I hope
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
115
Mil. I hope you have not forgot what I told you, That Chriſt, after his
aſcent into Heaven, ſent down the Holy Ghoſt upon his Apoſtles in a moſt
wonderful manner, who eſtabliſhed that Society which we call the Church
of Chriſt, as the moſt proper means of bringing men to the knowledge of
the true God,--of ſalvation by his Son, and of engaging in the regular
and faithful diſcharge of the ſeveral duties they owe to God, to thein-
felves, and to all mankind. ----For in that Society he has appointed certain
perſons, his Miniſters, who are to watch for the ſouls of men, as they that muſt
give account of them * ;-to let them know what they muſt do to be
ſaved ;--to miniſter to men the means of grace and ſalvation ;-to inſtruct
the ignorant;-to comfort and help the weak, and raiſe up them that fall ;-
to offer up to God ſupplications, prayers, interceſſions, and thanks for all men;
-and, in one word, to endeavour that all men may attain that happineſs,
which Jeſus Chriſt has purchaſed by his moſt precious blood.
Ind. This I have not forgot:-Nor what you told me further, that for-
aſmuch as God hath determined to judge mankind according to their be-
haviour in this life, he has given to Chriſtians certain laws and rules, by
which they ſhall be judged to happineſs or miſery, at that great day; and
that theſe laws and rules are to be found in that book which you call the
Word of God, becauſe it was written by men appointed of God. May I beg
you to give me a hort account of that book :
Mil. In the firſt part of thoſe Scriptures, called The Old Teſtament, we
have an account of the creation of the world, and of God's infinite power,
wiſdom, juſtice, and goodneſs, in the government of it:--We have there
an account, as I have told you, of the original happineſs of our firſt parents,
and of their ſinful fall from that condition ;-We have alſo encouraging
notices of the recovery of mankind from this fad condition ;----and are in-
formed how, in all ages, God has often protected and bleſſed the good, and
puniſhed the wicked, in order to convince men, that he ſees and ordereth
all things for his own glory, and the good of his creatures. In that part
of the Scriptures which we call the Goſpel, we have a particular account of
the life of CHRIST;--his moſt perfect example;—his inoſt holy precepts ;-ao
ſome of his numberleſs and wonderful miracles ;-how he was approved of
God to be his Son, and the meſſenger of his will to inen ;-how he was
by wicked hands crucified and llain, that he died, was buried, and that all
theſe his ſufferings were a proper atonement for our fins ;—that he roſe
again the third day from the dead ;--converſed with his followers, and in their
ſight aſcended into Heaven ; from whence he ſent down the Holy Ghoit,
who enabled them to ſpeak all manner of languages; that they might, by
this aſtoniſhing miracle, prove their miſſion, and be able to teach all men
theſe wonderful things, and bring them to the knowledge of the truth, that
they might be ſaved ;-and laſtly, how great numbers of all the theni known
world embraced the Chriſtian Religion; that is, all. ſuch as feared God, and
* Heb. xii. 17
P2
were
116
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
were concerned to ſave themſelves from that wicked generation, ſaw plainly,
that the Chriſtian Religion was moſt agreeable to reaſon; and the bleſſings
it propoſed to men, greater than all the world beſides could give them.
Ind. Will you be ſo good as to repeat again the chief of thoſe great truths,
and the bleſſing you ſpeak of?
Mil. The truths which concern us to know, and which the Chriſtian
Religion, and that only, teaches us, are ſuch as theſe :—That we are fallen
under God's diſpleaſure, and yet may be reſtored to his favour, and have all
our offences pardoned through the ſatisfaction of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt ;-
that our life here is only a ſtate of trial, and a paſſage to a life either of
happineſs or miſery, which is to laſt for ever ;-that this happineſs or mi-
ſery will be according to our behaviour here ;—and that we ſhould ſo live,
as to glorify God, and be bleſſings to ourſelves, and others.---In ſhort,
the Chriſtian Religion propoſes a remedy for all the evils we are ſubject to,
which we either feel or fear; and is deſigned to reſtore men to that holy
temper, which is abſolutely neceſſary to fit them for heaven and happineſs";
that is, to make them truly good and juſt, wiſe for themſelves, kind, ſober,
chaſte, and temperate, peaceable and uſeful in their generation.--And it will
be purely their own fault, if they are not ſuch ;--for this Religion affords
them all the encouragement and aſſiſtance, that their caſe can poſſibly de-
mand, or their hearts can reaſonably deſire.
Ind. You have, Sir, fully convinced me of the great bleſſing of being
a Chriſtian ; for which I heartily thank you.
Mil
Give God the thanks; it is he only can open your eyes, to ſee
both your danger and your intereſt.
Ind. If I ſhall not be too troubleſome, I would only aſk you at preſent,
what anſwer I ſhall give to ſuch of our people as ſhall preſs me to tell them,-
Why I am reſolved to become a Chriſtian?
Mil. After what you have already learned, you can tell them with truth,
that
you
found you wanted ſomething which you had not in yourſelf, to
make your mind eaſy, and
mind eaſy, and your condition ſafe ;--that your own reaſon con-
vinced you, that ſuch a creature as man could not be made, and ſent into
the world, only to eat and drink, and live and die, as the beaſts of the
field ;--that you had often wiſhed to know for what end the Great God made
men ;--what ſervice they owe him ;-whether the way you were in was
pleaſing or diſpleaſing to him ;-and often wiſhed to know, What becomes of
men after they die, and leave this world. You can tell them, that none
with whom you had converſed, could give you any reaſonable ſatisfaction
concerning theſe matters, until, meeting with ſober people among Chriſtians,
you have been convinced, That you,
and
many other people and nations, had
loft.the knowledge of the only true God, who made the world, and all things in it;
and that Chriſtians have among them A WRITING, which gives them a
full and moſt worthy account of that great and good Being ;--how he made
of one blood all the nations of the earth * ; --what excellent and innocent crea-
1
* Acts xxyii. 2.
tures
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
117
tures he made the firſt parents of mankind * ; and how they and their
poſterity came to be changed ſo much for the worſe, and ſubject to ſuch
evil diſpoſitions, to ſo many miſeries and afflictions as now we ſee they are.
By thoſe writings, you can tell them, Chriſtians are aſſured how wonderfully
good and kind God will be to ſuch as diligently ſeek bimt, and deſire to pleaſe
him ;--and that all who are not enemies to themſelves, inay be as happy as
their own hearts can wiſh. You can tell them, moreover, That God has
made known in theſe writings, what men endued with reaſon ought to do,
and what to avoid, if they hope to pleaſe their Maker, and their Lord ;-
what great happineſs they will deprive themſelves of, if they ſtrive not to
know, and to do his will;-for that ſuch as repent of their ſins, believe in
the saviour he has ſent, and obey his commands, will, when they die, be
happy for ever,-free from fear,---from the malice of their enemies,
from pain, from forrow, from cares, from oppreſſion, from fickneſs, and
from miſery after death; and enjoy all the bleſſedneſs of which their nature
is capable;--and that ſuch as have not been careful to pleaſe their Maker
Thall be condemned to everlaſting miſery. -If they aſk you, as to be ſure
they will,-how Chriſtians can be aſſured, that theſe writings and truths
came from God? You may affure them,--that if any man fincerely deſires
to know God's will be mall find ſuch proofs, as shall convince him, that theſe
writings, and the doctrines they contain, are from God, and not of men. I -If
they tell you, as they did before, that many who call themſelves Chriſtians
live as if not one word of thoſe Scriptures were true, you may aſſure them,
that all good Chriſtians are much concerned for the offence theſe give to
you, and to others :—That indeed they are not true Chriſtians, but ſuch as,
being unwilling to forſake their fins, and reſolved to follow their luſts
without diſturbance, ſtrive to forget the truths they have learned, becauſe
the remembrance of them makes them uneaſy ;--and being, by a juſt judg-
ment of God, left to themſelves, they have at laſt loſt all ſenſe of the
dreadful puniſhment which hangs over their heads :-That this falling away
of Chriſtians from their holy profeſſion, and turning the grace of God,
which teaches them to deny all ungodlineſs, and worldly lufts, into wantonneſs,
is ſo far from being an objection to the truth of Chriſtianity, that it is an
argument for it;--ſince this was foretold by the divinely inſpired Penmen
of the Holy Scriptures,—that there would be fome, who would hold the
truth in unrighteouſneſs, and others that would draw back to perdition, and
quite forſake the holy commandments.
Ind. Kind Sir, your repetition of theſe things, for which I am moſt
thankful, has confirmed me in my earneſt deſire and purpoſe to become a
Chriſtian. And I beſeech you once more, to inſtruct me, what will be
required of me in order to be made a member of that ſociety which you
call THE CHURCH OF CHRIST.
# Gen, i, ii, iii.
+ Heb, xi. 6.
† John vii. 17.
Mill. That
1
0
118
AN IŅSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
Mil. That I will gladly do when you come to me again...And may
that Good Spirit, which has put this purpoſe into your heart, keep you in
this good diſpoſition !--And do not, yourſelf forget to beg of God, that he
may perfect the good work which he has begun
in you.
THE PRAYER. Almighty God, who alone canſt order the unruly
wills and affections of finful men, grant me grace to withſtand the tempta-
tions of the devil, the world, and the fleſh, that I may never follow, nor
be led by them. Keep it ever in the heart of thy fervant, That it is
indeed an evil and bitter thing to forſake the Lord, that I may never return
to the fins I have repented of. Make-'me ever mindful of my infirmities,
that. I may.look up to. Thee for help and aſſiſtance. And grant that we, to
whom Thou haſt given an hearty deſire to pray, may, ' by thy mighty aid,
be defended and comforted in all dangers and adverſities, through Jeſus
Chriſt, our Saviour and Redeemer, Amen.
1
3
ia
P ART
II.
Of BAPTISM, and the LORD'S SUPPER; the Creed, the LORD'S PRAYER,
and the TEN COMMANDMENTS, explained.
S
DI AL OG UE
X.
Of BAPTIS M.
MISSIONARY.
my in-
I
AM glad to ſee you here again ſo ſoon. It is a good fign you are in
earneſt, and fincerely deſirous of becoming a Chriſtian.
Ind. Indeed, Sir, ſo I am.--You have convinced me, that it is
tereſt, as well as duty, to be a Chriſtian.
Miſ. I muſt not ſuffer you to be under ſuch a miſtake. It was not I
alone that could convince you ;--it was the good Spirit of God, who is
always ready to enlighten the minds, and open the hearts, of ſuch as are in
fear for themſelves, and would gladly know the will of God, and the way
to pleaſe him.
I am only his meſſenger to you, and, I hope, for you
everlaſting good.
Ind. I hope ſo too. And therefore am now come to be inſtructed,
How I may be admitted into the ſociety of Chriſtian people.
Mif. You muſt know then, that CHRIST, the Son of God, and the
bead and governor of that fociety, has appointed TWO HOLY ORDINANCES,
which we call SACRAMENTS, to be of perpetual uſe in his church, -as
SIGNS,
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
119
$IGNS, SEALs, and Pledges, of God's fulfilling his promiſes of bleſſing
upon our compliance with the rules of our duty; and by which he has
determined to beſtow his favours and bleſſings on ſuch as are worthy of
them :-The one is called BAPTISM, or the waſhing of water, a figure of
regeneration, by which all that are well-diſpoſed and qualified are to be
received into his church, which is the ſociety of all Chriſtian people through-
out the world :--The other Sacrament is called THE LORD'S SUPPER, and
appointed by Chriſt himſelf as an eſpecial means, by which that ſociety is
to keep up the remembrance of what he has done and ſuffered to redeem
them from miſery.--By the Sacrament of Baptiſm, God is graciouſly
pleaſed to enter into coveNANT with his poor creatures, whereby he pro-
miſes, on his part, to take them under his eſpecial protection, and to give
them all that is neceſſary to fit them for Heaven and Happineſs, when they
die ;-and Chriſtians, on their part, bind themſelves to become Chriſt's
faithful ſervants unto their lives' end.
Ind. Sir, you often mention our being God's ſervants, and ſerving God:
Does God want any ſervice that we can do him?
Mil. No, truly: He ſtands in no need of our prayers, our praiſes, or
our ſervices. They cannot profit him :-But He having given us certain
commands about our addreſſing ourſelves to him in adorations, fupplications,
and thankſgivings; when we obey theſe commands (though purely for our
own good) he is graciouſly pleaſed to deem it ſerving, honouring, and glo-
rifying him, though in truth we only profit ourſelves hereby.
Ind. You will be pleaſed to let me know when and how Chriſt appointed
the Sacrament of Baptiſmı ?
Mil. Juſt before he left this world, he gave his Apoſtles, who were his
Miniſters, this command:--" Go ye, and make diſciples of all nations, bap-
tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
" Ghoſt ;-teaching them to obſerve all things whatſoever I have com-
« manded you.
Now, here are ſeveral things, which I would have
you carefully to obſerve and remember :- Firſt, the abſolute neceſſity of
believing and receiving the meſſage which God ſent to the world by his Son:
Secondly, the neceſſity of being joined to his church by baptiſm, when
that bleſſing can be obtained :-Thirdly, the dreadful condition of ſuch as
obſtinately continue in their unbelief, when the Goſpel is preached to
them :--And laſtly, obſerve the very ſtrict command of Chriſt to his Mi-
niſters, firſt to teach, but then to teach only, whatever he has commanded;
by which true Miniſters of Chriſt are to be known from falſe teachers.
Ind. How is baptiſm adminiſtered ?
Miſ. By dipping the perſon under water, or pouring or ſprinkling water
upon him, at the ſame time pronouncing theſe words; I baptize thee in
• the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoſt.'
Ind. What do you mean by being baptized in the name of the Father,
Son, and Holy Ghoſt ?
Matth. xxvi. 19, 20,
Miſ. It
S
*"
I 20
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
?
Mil. It is to Thew that men, · who through the corruption of their
nature are no more worthy to be called the children of God, are, by the
waſhing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghoſt, born as it were
again, made new creatures, and thus admitted into a new covenant, on
condition of their entering into a ſolemn engagement, to believe and obey
.
whatever is commanded in the Goſpel of Chriſt, in the name, or by the
authority, of God the Father, who created them; of God the Son, who
redeemed them; and of God the Holy Ghoſt, who enlightens and fanc-
tifies them.
Ind. Are all perſons capable of baptiſm?
Mil. Yes :-Both infants and grown perſons.
Ind. What is required of thoſe perſons who are grown to years of dif-
cretion, in order to their baptiſm?
Mil. Faith, and Repentance; that is, to believe ſincerely all the doc-
trines of the Goſpel, and to repent of all former lins.
Ind. But what if he fall again into fin?
Mil. It is then neceſſary that he ſhould reſtore himſelf to the benefits of
his baptiſm by a renewal of, his repentance.
Ind. But why are infants baptized, who are not capable of theſe qua-
lifications ?
Mil. Though they are not capable of faith and repentance, they are
capable of being admitted into covenant with God, as the children of the
Jews were, by the eſpecial appointment of God, by circumciſion.
Ind. What is meant by waſhing with water ſuch as are baptized ?
Mil. It is an outward fign or token, fignifying, and afſuring us, from
Chriſt himſelf, that as our bodies are made clean by water, ſo ſurely the
ſouls of all, who are true believers and penitents, being thus dedicated to
God, are cleanſed from all paſt fins, and are put into the way of ſalvation,
by being admitted into the church of Chriſt, and made members of his
myſtical body, which is the bleſſed company of all, faithful people. And
laſtly, we are, by the words uſed in this ordinance, made to underſtand,
how our ſalvation is brought about;--that is to ſay,-By God the Father,
who loved us, even after we had rebelled againſt him ;-By his Son, 'who
purchaſed ſalvation for us ;— And by the Holy Ghoft, who fanétified us.
Ind. Pray, Sir, explain this a little clearer and fuller to me.
Miſ. You muſt know then, That the waſhing with water, in the name
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoft, confirms and ſeals, to
the perſon thus waſhed, the covenant of repentance, for the remiſſion of
fins, of which covenant Chriſt is the mediator; for by Him only we have
acceſs to the Father. We are born in fin, and liable to the diſpleaſure of
our Maker; but, by embracing and complying with the terms of the
Goſpel, we become children of God, according to the new covenant*
and by outward ſenſible ſigns, or facraments, are confirmed in the hopes of
;
i Gal. iv. 7. Rom. vüi, 15,
eternal
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
IZL
1
eternal life, the free gift of God, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord :--But then
remember, if
you
do not endeavour to live in obedience to the commands of
your heavenly Father, it will be no profit to you at all to be called the
child of God. Laſtly; by baptiſm you are admitted into the hope of ever-
laſting happineſs, and to a title to the inheritance of the Saints, upon your
believing, embracing, and obeying, the gracious terms of the Goſpel of the
bleſſed Jefus. God will then treat you, as a Father does the child he loves :
He will, upon your hearty repentance, and ſincere return to your
duty, pity your manifold infirmities, and forgive all your paſt offences. He
will correct you in mercy when you do what would hurt yourſelf; and will
upon your prayers, for the ſake of bis Son Jeſus Chrift, give you the grace of
his all-powerful Spirit, to guide, åſift, comfort, and ſupport you in the way
leading to everlaſting life.
Ind. Had I no right to theſe bleſſings, before I was baptized ?
Mif. Conſider what favours they are, and you will find nothing in your-
ſelf that can deſerve fuch*.-Can ſinful duſt and afhes pretend to heavenly
privileges-thé favour of God, and the graces of his Holy Spirit ? Can
corrupt nature think of deferving, or be capable of glory, and honour, and
immortality ? - Endeavour to know yourſelf better, that, being truly hum-
bled with a ſenſe of your own vileneſs and miſery, you máy thankfully
accept of help and mercy from God. For they that are whole need not a phy-
fician, but they that are fickt.-And ſeeing God has promiſed to do so
much for you, be perſuaded to do ſomething for yourſelf.
Ind. What can ſo miſerable a creaturę do for himſelf?
Miſ. You can lament your own unworthineſs, and pray God to pity you.
You can uſe the graces he beſtoweth upon you, and be thankful for his
favours. You can do your beſt, and his goodneſs will expect no more.
Ind. Was the Sacrament of Baptiſm ordained by Chriſt himſelf?
Mil. It was, in theſe words :-Go ye, and teach all nations, baptizing
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoft.-Which
command the Apoſtles of Chriſt obſerved. They preached the Goſpel, and
as raný as believed them they baptized. By this Sacrament, adding to the
church ſuch as ſhould be ſaved. 11 Holding it neceffary to baptize with
water even thoſe that had received the Holy Ghofq.-Teaching, us that
this command of Chriſt, where it may be duly obſerved, is not be neg-
lected on any account whatever.
Ind. What further uſe am I to make of this Sacrament?
Mil. It ought always to bring to your remembrance, that you are a Chrif-
tiin: That you have a new name, and new powers given you , on purpofe
that you may become a new creature. If you are indeed a child of God,
you will think what a dritifül child ought to do.--You will fear his dif-
pleaſure, and truſt in his love; you will pray to him for what you want,
Rom: iii. 23*
+ Mattho ix. 120
Ibid. xxvii, 19. f Acts ii. 41.
|| Ibid. ii. 47
Acts X. 47•
Vol. I.
and
I
Q
1
-
1221
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
and be thankful for what he gives ; and you will own' his affection when he
corrects, as well as when he ſmiles upon you. -If you look for an inberi-
tance in Heaven, your thoughts will be often there : For where your trea.
Jure is, there will your heart be alfo*. And
you
will not be too eager or
anxious for the things of this world. You will neither be much afraid of
its itroubles, nor too fond of its vanities, remembering that both will ſoon
have an end. And as you ever hope to go to Heaven, you will endeavour
to fit yourſelf for that glorious place; remembering, that without bolineſs
no man mall ſee the Lordt. The ſure promiſe of God will not ſuffer you
to deſpair ;-and the joy that is ſet before you will encourage you to preſs
forwards You will be thankful to God for calling you to this ſtate of
ſalvation, and gladly undertake the conditions he requires of you. What
theſe conditions are, you ſhall know the next time I ſee you. But firſt,
with a thankful heart, ſay,
THE PRAYER. -Almighty and everlaſting God, heavenly Father,
1 give Thee humble thanks that Thou haſt vouchſafed to call me to the
knowledge of thy grace and faith in Thee: Increaſe this knowledge, and
confirm this faith in me evermore. Heal all the evil inclinations of my
ſoul; and create in me an hearty love unto holineſs, that, continuing thy
fervant, I may attain thy promiſes, and be made a partaker of thine even
laſting Kingdom, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
DI AL OG UE
XI.
The Conditions required of ſuch as are to be baptized.
t
INDIAN.
HE laſt time I waited upon you, you were pleaſed to promiſe to
inſtruct me in thoſe conditions that perſons are required to know,
and promiſe to perform, in order to be baptized.
Mill. I ſhall gladly do this.-As Chriſt will moſt ſurely keep the pro-
miſe he has made of many great and valuable bleſſings; ſo you
muſt on
your part promiſe, TO RENOUNCE the devil and all his works ;-the world,
end all its evil ways and cuſtoms ;-—and the fleſh, and all its finful lufts. And
ſecondly ; That
you will receive and believe the truths and meſſage which God
fent unto men by his Son, which are contained in the Holy Scriptures of the
New Teſtament, and ſummed up in what we call the APOSTLES CREED.
And laſtly, You muſt promiſe to uſe your utmoſt diligence, and ſincere endeavours,
to keep the commands of God all the days of your life.
And here, as on one hand I would not diſcourage you, ſo on the other I
muſt tell you the truth,--that theſe things are not ſo eaſily performed as promiſed.
* Matth. vi. 21. + Heb. Xü. 14.
Ind. I ſee
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
123
Ind. I ſee I muſt give you the trouble of explaining yourſelf further :---
I ſhould be glad therefore to know what ſort of life is required of a perſon
that is come to years of diſcretion, after he is baptized, that I may not
promiſe what I do not perfectly underſtand, nor undertake more than I am
able to perform.
Mil. You remember, I hope, what I have often told you,--that this life
is a ſtate of trial ;-that God having prepared the greateſt happineſs for ſuch
as believe in him, love, honour, and obey him,- that he may make them
fit for the reward he intends them, he hath determined to try their faith,
their love, and their obedience. Not that he is ignorant of their hearts, and
their fincerity; but his deſign is, by theſe trials, to fhew them to themſelves,
and to humble them, by ſeeing how much they muſt depend upon his
grace and help; and to thew the power of his grace over the greateſt adver-
faries of their ſouls.--He has therefore permitted evil spirits to make this
trial, by tempting men to the fins which they renounced at their baptiſm.
Ind. I remember what you told me concerning the DEVIL, and his EVIL
SPIRIT3 ;-that they were ſuch as rebelled againſt their Maker, and for
that fin were caſt out of Heaven ;--that their evil nature leads them to tempt
and draw men from the true God ;-and that God permits them to try the
faith of Chriſtians, and to execute his judgments upon finners. Beſides
theſe enemies of our ſouls, I remember what you told me, and what I find
true by experience, that we have an enemy within ourſelves, even our own.
corrupt nature, very prone to evil; and that we have alſo an evil world, and
evil examples, to lead us to forget or to neglect God, and our own promiſe.
Mil. I am glad you remember theſe things ſo well. I muſt therefore
now give you the neceſary advice, which our Lord Chriſt has given to all
ſuch as deſign to become Chriſtians; that is, to do what all wiſe men will
do, who have anything of moment to undertake ;---to ſit down and conſider,
what it is to be a Chriſtian*, leſt afterwards you expoſe yourſelf to ſhame,
and diſgrace the religion you profeſs, as too many do.
Ind. I heartily thank you, Sir, for this caution and advice; and beg you
will let me know the lins I may be tempted to; and how I may oppoſe and
avoid falling into them.
Mil. The fins to which the devil and his evil ſpirits are moſt eagerly bent
to tempt men, are, firſt of all, to forſake the true and only God, -to truſt
in themſelves, and to fear and worſhip other beings. This is called idoLA-
TRY, and provokes God to give ſuch perſons up to a mind void of judgment,
to commit all iniquity with greedineſst. This is the fad caſe of all the nations
of the world, who worſhip not the true God. They are under the power
of Satan, his angels, and his agents; and ſo are you, until through the fa-
vour and mercy of God, and in the proper exerciſe of faith and obedience,
you are received into his church and family. REVENGE, and MURDER
that too often follows it, are Satan's darling temptations; by which mil-
* Luke xiv. 28.
t Rom. i.
Q 2
lions
124
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
ز
lions of fouls have been ſent out of this world. This is what you muſt re-
folve againſt, as a ſin more eſpecially hated of God. If you are injured, of
oppreſſed, you muſt leave your cauſe to God; he, and he only, knows what
puniſhment every injury and injuſtice require; and will call offenders to an
account in his own proper time. It is true, revenge is ſweet and tempting
to our corrupt nature; but corrupt nature you muſt not follow, if you
reſolve to be the ſervant of God.----Another ſin, which the devil tempts men
to, is Lying : HE IS THE FATHER OF Lies, and would have all men like
himſelf, becauſe he knows what God has declared, that ſuch as love and
make lies* ſhall have no inheritance in his kingdom. This you
will con-
fider and reſolve againſt, as you hope for the favour of God. There is
another very dangerous error to which men are ſtrongly tempted; that is,
to be proud, and to have an high conceit of their own reaſon, wiſdom, and
ability, to know and to do what is good, and beſt for themſelves. Now,
this pride and ſelf-conceit takes men off from their dependance upon God, his
will and word, by which alone we can know what we muſt do to be ſuved';-
upon what terms God will pardon a finner ;-and what will become of us
when we dié. Now, nothing can provoke God more, than for us poor
créatures to think, that we want not his help, his grace, and light.
Laſtly; you muſt know, that the devil hath his agents in every place : Theſe
are men of wicked lives, and wicked principles ;--who make a mock of fin;
—who fear not to blaſpheme that God, who can deſtroy both body and ſoul in
bell. Now, the Spirit of God has aſſured us, that converſation with ſuch
perſons will corrupt good mannersut. Here then will be your trial; and you
ought to conſider before-hand, whether the pleaſure of ſuch company ſhall
prevail with you to neglect the counſel of God; which is, to avoid them
as you would avoid your own deſtruction ;-~or whether you will run the
hazard of being ruined for ever, by converſing with ſuch wicked perſons.
-The next thing, which at your baptiſm you promiſe to renounce, is,
• the world, and all its evil cuſtoms and manners; as alſo, all the finful
• lufts of the fleſh, ſo that you will not follow or be led by them.
Ind. I am afraid, sir, that without your inſtructions I Thall not under-
ſtand this as I ought.
Mil You will remember, that this is not the world for which you were
chiefly made ; nor muſt you look for any true and laſting happineſs here.
Now, you will meet with many things in the world which will tempt you
with an appearance and ſhew..of happineſs; and if you are not reſolved to
avoid them, they will turn your heart from the love of God, and the care
of your ſoul.
Ind. You will be ſo kind.as to let me know what theſe are.
MifThe Spirit of God will tell you :-- They are the luſts of the
* fleſh;' that is, all finful; unchaſte, and impure pleaſures, and whatever
leads to ſuch fins. Secondly, the luſt of the eyes;' that is, all ſinful and
covetous defires, and love of riches. And, thirdly, the pride of lifeI;
Rev. xxii. 15.
t i Çor. xy. 33•
1 John ü. 16.
OF
3
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
12$
or an exceſſive value of themſelves, accompanied with an unneafanable deſire
of the eſteem of the world.
Ind. Pray let me know more particularly what are the • lufts: of the fleſh,
which I am to reſolve againft.
Mil I will repeat to you the very words of God, that you may be con-
vinced I do not tell you any thing but what will be neceffary
. to your falva-
tion. Now theſe works of the Aeſh are manifeſt ; that is, they may eaſily
be known by any conſidering perſon, though never ſo unlearned, to be diſ-
pleaſing to a good and holy God. Such are, adultery, whoredom, idolatry,
witchcraft, drunkenneſs, batred, malice, revenge, ſtrife, feditions, murders,
revellings*, and fuch-like. Now, however tempting many of theſe fins
may be, you muſt ſit down, conſider, and reſolve againſt them, or never
hope for the favour of God.
Ind. You will now let me know what is meant by the luft of the eyes.'
Mil. I told you before, that it is the eager and covetous. deſire of riches.
And that you may be convinced how dangerous a ſin this is, you ſhall hear what
Chriſt himſelf has ſaid, ---That it is very hard for rich men to be good Chrif-
tians f, becauſe they are ſo much expoſed to many evils and temptations, ſuch
as theſe following : They that have riches are apt to love them too much to
put their truſt in them, and to forget their dependance upon God--to lord
it over and oppreſs their inferiors, and to make proviſion for the fleſh to fulfil
the luſts thereof. And this may be the true reaſon why our bleiſed Saviour
ſays, it is so hard for a rich man to enter into the Kingdom of God; becauſe,
being exempted from all the toil and care of life, he is apt to enter too far
into the pleaſures of it, and to ſay to his fouls Soul, take thine eafe, and enjoy.
the good things before thee ;--whereas, our portion here is labour and exera
ciſe, not full enjoyment. The buſineſs of our falvation is a great work,
which cannot be effected without diligence, and zeal, and earneſt conten-
tion; but he that is unacquainted with labour, will ſcarce take the pains
that is required, towards working out his ſalvation, and making his calling and
election ſure.----Beſides all theſe; great wealth is often attended with ſuch
cares as choak the good feed I fown in the hearts of men ; that is, the holy
deſires, and good reſolutions, which are wrought in men by the Spirit of
God, ſo that this good feed becometh unfruitful.--And though riches may
be made uſe of to good purpoſes, yet it will require a more than ordinary
grace of God ſo to uſe them; which extraordinary grace is ſeldom aſked by,
and therefore ſeldom given to, ſuch whoſe hearts are poſſeſſed with the
love of riches.
Ind. One would conclude then, that Chriſtians ought not to deſire riches
ſo eager as generally they do ;--nor ought they who want them to think
themſelves unhappy, or not beloved by God.
Mil. That is very true. And they who will not be convinced of theſe
truths, by what God has declared in his word, will one day be convinced
by fad experience, when it may be too late to do them any ſervice,
* Gal. v. 19, 20, 21.
t Matth. xix. 23. I Matth. xüü, 22,
Ind. Moſt
¥26
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
5e
>
Ind. Muſt then every man, who would ſave his foul, renounce the
thoughts of riches ?
Mil. No: Riches may be uſed to many good purpoſes. A great Apof-
tle of Jeſus Chriſt tells you how :- Charge (ſays he) them who are rich in
• this world, that they bé not high-minded, nor truſt in uncertain riches, but
• in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy :
-That they do
good that they be rich in good works, ready to diſtribute, willing to commu-
• nicate,-laying up in ſtore for themſelves a good foundation againſt the time to
come, that they may lay hold on eternal life*.' But ſtill they are dangerous
things ;-they are fluctuating and precarious ;--the means, not the end, of
happineſs. They may be inſtruments of giving large ſcope to virtue;
great bleſſings in the hands of the upright, to the good of his own ſoul,
and the welfare of mankind; but they are thorns and fnares in the way of
the froward.t
Ind. What advice will you give me, that I may neither deſirė nor enjoy
them too eagerly?
Mil. That you may not endeavour by unjuſt ways to better your condi-
tion, you will find theſe words of Jeſus Chriſt in his Goſpel ; -What will
it profit a man, if he should gain the whole world and loſe his own ſoul ?I-
To moderate your deſires, conſider that the more you have, the more you
muſt account for.––To make you more contented, you muſt know, that
men are not happy, becauſe they have a great deal, but becauſe God gives
them power to enjoy what they have, be that more or leſs. That the
favours of God may not tempt you to idleneſs, remember,—that ſothful-
neſs caſteth into a deep ſleep; that is, it makes men inſenſible of what con-
cerns the next world, and in this world covers them with rags.||--And,
laſtly, if
you let no worldly buſineſs hinder you from ſerving God daily,
it will keep in your mind a conſtant ſenſe of your dependance upon him,
and make
you ſet your thoughts upon another world, to which this is only
a paſage.
Ind. Pray, inſtruct me how I may beſt avoid temptations.
Mill The directions I give you ſhall be ſhort and plain, and ſuited to
your condition. Let this be ever in your mind, that fin is the worſt of
all evils; for all other evils will have an end at fartheſt when you die; but
fin will make you miſerable for ever. Remember, that you are naturally
inclined to fin, that the devil will tempt you to it, and that God only can
ſave you; and then you will never truſt in your own ſtrength, but in the
living God. To Him therefore you will conſtantly pray for help; and if.
you draw nigh to him, he will draw nigh to you. And yet you muſt not
expect God's aſſiſtance without uſing your own endeavours; for that is to
tempt the Lord. If finners entice you, you muſt not confent unto them ;
for they are the devil's inſtruments. If
If you fall into evil company, you
I Tim. vi. 17, 18, 19.
iy. 8. q Prov. i. 10.
+ Prov. xxii. 5.
I Mark viii. 36.
|| Prov. xxii. 21.
James
+
muſt
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
127
}
}
muſt out of it immediately, and not walk in the way with them, left
God forſake you. When the Holy Spirit of God puts
into
your mind good
deſires, or checks you for doing ill, you muſt obey the voice of God, and
he will love you, and preſerve you from your ſpiritual enemies, and from
everlaſting death.
Ind. You will now be pleaſed to explain to me THAT PRIDE OF LIFE,
which a Chriſtian renounces at his baptiſm.'
Miſ. By the pride of life is meant, that great opinion, which, through
the corruption of nature, all people are apt to have of themſelves; with an
eager, reſtleſs, and immoderate deſire after every thing that may diſtinguiſh
them from others, and which may ſet them high in the eſteem of the
world. Now, this pride of life is the occaſion of many evils, which are
highly diſpleaſing to God, and muſt be reſolved againſt by every good Chrif-
tian. The evils are theſe that follow: They who are under the power of
this vice, are more concerned for the eſteem of the world, than how to
pleaſe God. They are therefore too often tempted to ſupport the good
opinion of the world, by laying that out on vanity which ſhould be the
ſupport of their families, or of the poor. And they are too apt to deſpiſe
the poor, as if they were not creatures of the ſame kind with themſelves.
They look upon all the advantages or bleſſings they have, whether in their
perſons, or in their poleſions, as their due; and therefore are generally
unthankful to God, and rob him of the honour of his own gifts. In ſhort;
they are angry, when they are not valued as they think they deſerve ;-they
are apt to be diſcontented, and to think that they deſerve more than they
have ;--to repine at their misfortunes, and overlook their own infirmities;
—and are therefore utter ſtrangers to that humility which muſt recommend
them to the grace and favour of God, for be refifteth the proud, and giveth
grace to the humble. *
Ind. Since this pride of life and heart is ſo natural to us, what can cure
us of it?
Mil. Nothing but the grace of God, and poffeffing your heart with
things of greater moment.-Conſider, that you are liable to eternal miſery;
--that your great buſineſs in this world is to prepare for a happy DEATH,
and the DAY OF JUDGMENT, and you will be very indifferent about ſeveral
things, which you now take too much pleaſure in. For which reaſon you
will neither ſtudy to be vain and fooliſh in your dreſs, nor ſingular and con-
ceited in your own opinions, but imitate ſuch as are ſober-ininded; as know-
ing, that the ornament of a meek and humble Spiritof is in the fight of God of
great price, and ſhould therefore be your great concern. And then, if you
remember, that
you have nothing which you have not received, I-nothi
nothing
but what you muſt give an account for, you will have more reaſon to fear,
than be proud of your advantages.
Ind. "Well, Sir, I ſee ſufficient reaſon why every one, who purpoſes to
become a Chriſtian, ſhould renounce the devil, and all his works, the vanities
+ Ibid. ül. 4.
I Cor. iv. 7,
of
poh 1 Pet. V. 5.
128
AN INSTRUCTION TO THE INDIANS.
of the world, and the lufts of the fleſh. I am alſo convinced of the great ad-
vantage thoſe will reap, who are able to overcome theſe difficulties. But then
I am diſcouraged exceedingly, when I ſee ſo many, who have undertaken to
be Chriſtians upon theſe conditions, in a manner renounce that religion after-
wards ; either finding it impoffible to obſerve theſe conditions, or thinking
that they are not ſo very neceſſary to ſalvation, as you ſay they are.
Miſ: Believe not this, becauſe of our ſaying fo only, but becauſe the God of
Truth and Mercy hath fo ſaid, who would have all men come to the know-
ledge of the truth, and requires nothing to be done or avoided by Chriſtians,
but what is abſolutely neceſſary to their ſalvation; and which he will enable
them to perform, if it is not plainly their own fault.-As for ſuch as call
themſelves Chriſtians, but do not the things which Chriſt has commanded,
you muſt not judge of the Chriſtian religion by them, but by your own ſenſe,
and want of a Redeemer. The Chriſtians you ſpeak of have never truly con-
fidered the extremne danger they are in, nor what the Son of God has dem
clared; that it were better for them that a mill-ſtone -was hanged about their
necks, and they caft into the ſea, than they fould be the occaſion of offence to
well-diſpoſed people*. And indeed, none ſerve the deſigns of Satan more
than ſuch ſort of Chriſtians; and who have no other choice, but a true and
timely repentance, or everlaſting miſery. And repentance, one would hope,
they would chooſe, if they would conſider the great patience of God,
which ought to fill their eyes with tears, and their hearts with that ſhame
and ſorrow, which is the work of true repentance.------ Do but remember
what I have told you before, that a true faith in God, and in his word, will
enable you to overcome all the difficulties you can poſſibly meet with.
It is for this reaſon that every one, before he takes upon himſelf the Chrif-
tian profeſſion, is obliged to give an account of his failh, without which it
is impoſible to pleaſe God.
Ind. Having given you ſo much trouble already, I muſt now aſk
explain to me the particulars of the Chriſtian faith ; but with your leave I
will wait on you again very ſoon.
Mif: As ſoon as you can. In the mean time, I muſt put you in mind.
To beg of God to deliver you from the attempts of the devil and his wicked
agents, who will try all ways to divert you from your good purpoſes. And
may God keep you in the good difpofition you feem to be in!
THE PRAYER.-Almighty and moſt merciful Father, preſerve me from
all the temptations of my adverſary the devil, who goeth about ſeeking
whom he may be permitted to devour. Give me holy reſolutions, and a
watchful Spirit, that I may perſevere in the way of godlineſs, and my life
correſpond with the purity of my faith.-Oh! Let me never diſhonour fo
excellent a title as that of a Chriſtian; but do Thou reign in my heart, by
the Spirit of grace guiding all my actions, and directing my intentions, that
may be the ſervant of thy divine will here, and be admitted to the holi-
neſs and glories of that ſtate, where Thou reigneft for ever and ever, and
art All in All. Amen.
* Luke xvü, ü.
DIALOGUE
you to
I
1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
129
D I ALOGUE
XII.
!
The Articles of the Chriſtian Faith practically explained.
INDIAN.
YOU
U told me, Sir, when I left you laſt, that without faith no man can
pleaſe God," nor ought to be admitted into the ſociety of Chriſtianis;
-I am therefore now come to learn of you, What that faith is, which Chriſ-
tians profeſs to believe, before they are baptized ?
Mil. You muſt know then, that there are many things which Chriſtians
believe, and which you will know hereafter, when you hear the HOLY
SCRIPTURES read and explained. In the mean time, there are certain truths
neceſſary to be known and believed, before you can be baptized.
ind. How ſhall I know what theſe truths are ?
Miſ. For the benefit of young beginners, and for fuch as can'not read or
remember many things, truths of the greateſt moment are contained in this
following ſhort account, which we call THE CREED; or, THE ARTICLES
O'F THE CHRISTIAN FAITH; and I muſt prevail with you ſo to fix them
in your memory, that you may not forget them as long as you live. For
the belief of theſe will be a powerful means to make you boly, righteouise
and happy:
The CREED; or, The ARTICLES of the CHRISTIAN FAITH.
I believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth :--And
in Jeſus Chrijft his only Son our Lord, who was conceived by the Holy Ghoſt,
born of the Virgin Mary, ſuffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead and
buried; he deſcended into bell; the third day he rofe again from the dead; he
afçended into Heaven, and fitteth on the right-hand of God the Father Al-
mighty; from thence he ball come to judge the quick and the dead.
I believe in the Holy Ghoft; the holy Catholick Church; the Communion of
Saints ; the forgiveneſs of fins; the reſurrection of the body, and the life ever-
laſting. Amen.
Ind. I will endeavour to learn them by heart; and I hope I ſhall remem-
ber them as long as I live. And now I ſhall be
And now I ſhall be very thankful, if you will
Thew me how the knowledge and belief of theſe things are neceſſary to
make men good, as, you very juſtly ſay, all Chriſtians ought to be ?
Miſ: Remember then, That to believe in God, is not only to profeſs that
there is ſuch a glorious Being, who made tlie world, and all things in it ;
but alſo to believe wlaatever he hath made known to us, either concerning
VOLI
Heb. xi. 6.
R.
himſelf,
given ſufficient.proofs of his almighty power, wiſdom, juſtice, goodneſs, and
130
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
himſelf, or the duties we owe to Him, ourſelves, and others; which is all
contained in the Holy Scriptures, written by the inſpiration of God, who
can neither be deceived, nor deceive us. Now, in theſe Scriptures, he
hath made known to us, that he never left himſelf without witneſs, but hash
truth, in all ages of the world. He hath made known to us,--that by his
almighty power he created the world and all things in it;-and that, by his
moſt wonderful wiſdom, he has governed and preſerved it ever ſince it was
made ;--that he is the author of our being, and of all the good we do, or-
ever can enjoy ;--that he is perfectly holy, and requires all his ſervants to
be holy; that he ſees us wherever we are, and whatever we do, ſo that
if we pray to Him we are ſure to be heard; if we fin, we are ſure to be
puniſhed; . --for his power is mighty, to reward his faithful ſervants, and to
puniſh the diſobedient ;'- that he is juſt in all his ways ; commandeth
nothing but what is for the good of his creatures; and never puniſheth, but
when they truly deſerve his diſpleaſure ;_that he is long-ſuffering, and
ready to receive all that are ſenſible of their miſery ;"--and that he is a
faithful God; whatever he has promiſed, will certainly be performed; what-
ever he has threatened will ſurely come to paſs ;'--for he governeth all
things, both in Heaven and earth, and nothing is too hard for him that he
thinks fit to do." Now, the belief of theſe truths is neceſſary to give us
ſuch worthy thoughts of the great and glorious God, as may humble us in
our own eyes; and make us fearful of offending, and glad to pleaſe, One
who has power to reward or puniſh ſuch as pleaſe or offend him.. On the
other hand, we ſhall be diſpoſed to love him above all things, becauſe we
believe him to be the giver of all the good we either enjoy, or ever hope for.
And he having made known to us, that his eyes are in every place, beholding
the evil and the good, and that from him no ſecrets are hid; this conſide-
ration is proper to make us careful of our words and actions, and afraid of
doing or ſaying any thing which may diſpleaſe ſo great and holy a being.
And as for his juſtice, we have the greateſt reaſon to fear it; becauſe he has,
in the Holy Scriptures, made known to us many dreadful examples of his
diſpleaſure againſt thoſe who had no regard to reaſon, or his commands;
by which we learn what we muſt expect, if we provoke him by our ſins.
Laftly; when we ſee, as we find it in his Word, that this great God has
been ſo good as to ſpare men, even when they have deſerved puniſhment, we
are hereby powerfully led to adore and admire his goodneſs and patience,
which doth or ought to lead men to repentance.
„Ind. Why is God called THE FATHER?
Mil. Becauſe he is the maker and preſerver of all creatures, which, with
the care and affection of a Father, he watches over continually. He is the
Father of man, becauſe he created him after his own image ;-becauſe he
b Acts xiv. 17.
a 2 Tim. iii. 6.
8 Gen. xviii. 15.
€ Acts xvii. 28. 1 Pet. i. 15, 16.
e Prov. XV. 3.
i Deut. vii. 9. k jer. xxxi. 17.
1 Prov. XV. 3.
f Gen. xvii. 1.
h
2 Pet. üi. 6.
teacheth
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
131
b
d
teacheth man knowledge ;-corrects him when he does amiſs ;-and rewards
him when he does well.
Ind. What is meant by God's Providence ?
Mil. The wiſdom and power of God, by which he knows and appoints
how every thing in the world ſhall be, ſo that the whole creation is taken
care of. Not the meaneſt creature can ſuffer without God's leave, either by
malice, or accident.
Ind. Why then do evils befal men?
Miſ. Very often to puniſh them, and to bring them to repentance; but
eſpecially to wean our hearts froin being too fond of this life; and that we
may think of, delight in, and prepare for a better.
Ind. Doth God govern the ſeaſons ? Do not ſummer and winter, Spring
and harveſt, return certainly at their appointed times ?
Mil. They do. But then, to put men in mind that they depend upon
God only, and not upon the ſeaſons, for their daily bread, the ſummer ſome-
times returns without its uſual heat, and the harveſt without its fruitfulneſs.
Ind. Have not wicked men, and wicked ſpirits, great power of doing
miſchief?
Miſ: It is true, God hath given them great power both to puniſh the
wicked, and to try the faith of the righteous; but the Word of God
aſſures us, that neither men nor devils can do the leaſt hurt without the
leave of God. And this is the reaſon that there is not more miſchief in the.
world, and that all things are not every-where in confuſion.
Ind. Of what uſe is it to believe that God is our Father?.
you indeed believe this, you will take your Father's word for
what he promiſeth ;--be pleaſed with what he ordereth ;-caſt all
your care
upon him, for be careth for you. - You will never abuſe his goodneſs and
long-ſuffering ;--for though he hath the compaſſion of a father, yet, if his
children are obftinately diſobedient, he is a God terrible in Judgment. In
all
your
afflictions you will have this comfort :- It is good for a man to be in
trouble, and to bear chaſtening, if it so feemeth good to his all-wiſe and gra-
cious Father ; not for his own pleaſure, but our profit, as it may make us
partakers of his holineſs, and yield the peaceable fruit of righteouſneſs to them
that are exerciſed thereby. Laſtly, if God is
Laſtly, if God is your Father, your inheri-
tance is in Heaven; which you ought frequently and ſeriouſly to think of,
That where your treaſure is, there may your heart be alfa.
Ind. I am convinced, and do believe theſe perfections of God; and I
ſee how neceſſary they are to be known and believed, in order to make men,
fear before him, and to love and obey him.
Mif. But you have not perhaps conſidered what little comfort the belief
of theſe things will be to a man who knows himſelf to be a finner, and
that as ſuch he muſt needs be under the diſpleaſure of this holy, juſt, and
powerful God; and yet knows not how to be reſtored to his favour.
• Haggai i. 9, 10, 11.
Job i. Il, 12.
† Pfal. xlvii. 2. & Ibid. cxixa. 71.
h. Heb. xii. 52. &c.
i Matth. vi. 21.
R 2
Ind. That
Mill. If
f
i
a Matth. X. 29.
C 2 Sam. xvi. 10.
e i Pet. v. 7.
.
.
.132
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
Ind. That is indeed a perplexing, tormenting thought; and I remember
what you told me before, -That until God was pleaſed to let men know
upon what terms he would accept of their repentance, and pardon thein,
the wiſeſt men on earth could not find it out, ſo as to make the minds of
finners eaſy.
Milf. This will convince you of the great blefing of Chriſtianity, and the
great goodneſs and mercy of God in delivering mankind from the fear of
death, and what will certainly follow; which, without the Goſpel, was the
torment of ſinners, and kept them in bondage all their life lang." How God
has delivered us from this bondage, you will underſtand in the next article
of the Chriſtian faith.
Ind. You will be fo kind as to explain that to me.
Miſ That I will do.—But I muſt be obliged to repeat ſome truths of
moment, which I have told you before ;---That after the FIRST PARENTS
OF MANKIND had loſt their Maker's favour by their diſobedience, and
brought.fin, miſery, and death, into the world, God in great pity promiſed
thern a: SAVIOUR; one who would ſatisfy his juſtice, for the diſhonour.done
to him by their fins, and would reſtrain the power of that evil spirit which
had tempted them to ſo great a ſin. Now, this promiſed Saviour is the
very perſon in whom we Chriſtians profeſs to believe, when we ſay, We
believe in Jeſus Chriſt, the only Son of God our Lord. For when the world was
-grown exceeding wicked, and ignorant of the only true God, this his Son
took upon himſelf the nature of man, by being born of a Virgin, that, as
a man, he might be capable of ſuffering for the ſins of men, for which from
the beginning of the world be bad engaged to ſuffer, to ſave us from being
loſt for ever. Accordingly, the rulers and the generality of the people
of the Jews, amongſt whom he was born and lived, being grown very
corrupt and wicked, did not only reject HIM, and the 'MESSAGE of falva-
tion that he brought them from God, and the holy rules of living which
he aſſured thern were neceſſary to pleaſe God; but they alſo. uſed him moſt
barbarouſly, and at laſt prevailed with Pontius Pilate, the Roman Governor,
to put bim to death, even againſt his conſcience; which death the Son of God
ſubmitted to; for he could eaſily have delivered bimſelf out of the hands of his
enemies. Now, by willingly offering himſelf to death, he became a facrifice
acceptable to God for the fins of the whole world; and reſtored mankind to
the favour of their Maker, upon moſt reafonable conditions. And that all
ſuch as do believe in him might be aſſured of this, God raiſed him the third
day from the dead, and ſhewed him openly; and by this moſt powerful proof
declared him to be his Son; and that whatever he had ſaid, or done, or taught,
reeable to his will and appointment.--After this, in the light of
many,
he aſcended into Heaven, and was ſet at the right-hand of God, having
all power granted him for the benefit of his church, to give-eternal life 'to
all ſuch as shall believe in, and obey him. And laſtly, we believe that this
was
.
2 Heb.ü. 15.
b. Rev. xii-8.
c John xvii. 2.
OUT
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
21:33
our Saviour ſhall comze again at the end of the world, to judge the living and
the dead.
Ind. You will now be ſo good as to thew zne, what effects this belief
ought to have upon thoſe that
know theſe things.
Mij: You cannot but perceive the powerful influence which the belief
of theſe things muſt needs have upon every thoughtful Chriſtian. The
perſon in whom we believe, IS THE SON OF THE MOST HIGH GOD; ,his
true, and proper, his only begotten, and dearly beloved Son. Surely, ſaid God
himſelf, they will reverence my son. And have not men all the reaſon in
the world to reverence and obey him, ſince, for us men, and for our ſal-
vation, he came down from Heaven, to redeem-45, ---to fuffer for our fins,
to declare to us his Father's readineſs to pardon finners--and to.put-us in
the way of ſalvation - In the next; placę, we receive Jeſus Chriſt for-oạr
Lord; we are therefore no longer our own maſters, but we are.to do what he
hath commanded ; nor muft
, que pretend to Jerve two mafters; that is, our Lord,
and our own.corrupt inclinations. Our Lord is the Son of God, and as ſuch
has all power given him in Heaven and in earth; he is therefore able to
defend us in all aſſaults of our enemies ; nor need we fear the power of any
adverfaries of our ſouls. He was made man; he knows, therefore, the
temptations, the weakneſes, the miſeries, we are ſubject to, and will pity us,
being as willing, as he is able, to help us in all our diſtreſs, when we call
By his being obliged to Jufer death in the place of Jinners, we
learn how fad the condition of mankind -was, lance the juſtice of God would
not be ſatisfied with a leſs ſacrifice. By this alſo, we ſee the dreadful nature
of fin, how diſpleaſing, it is to God, and what puniſhment it muſt have, if
it be not repented of. But then, for our comfort, we have this a&urance,
that though our ſins.be never ſo great, they cannot be greater than the price
the Son of God has paid for our pardon, if we do repent, and return to our
duty. By the refurrection of Chriſt, and his afcenfion into Heaven, our
belief in him is confirmed beyond any doubt; and he having all power with
God, (for that is the meaning of ſitting at his right-hand) he is able to do far
fus inore than we can aſk or think. -You believe that he died, was buried, and
roſe the third day from the dead. Then you are ſure, that God can raiſe the
dead; and therefore we hope, both for ourſelves and friends, that we thall
Jive again : For them that pleep, in-Jefus, fhall God bring :zpith him." If
God raiſed Chriſt from the dead, then are we moſt ſure, that, whatever he
taught was true ;-whatever he promiſed, will be performed ; -- whatever he
threatened, will come to pa{s ;--otherwiſe God would not have raiſed him
fron death to life, for that. would have been to have deceived his creatures.
But further, the belief of his return from Heaven, to judge the world in
righteouſneſs, is a moſt powerful motive to, awaken Chriſtians, and oblige
them to endeavour to live anſwerable to their profeſſion and belief; that their
fins may not riſe up in judgment againſt them at the great day of account.
upon him.
Tom
- Matth. xxi. 37.
1 Theff. iv, 14.
And
1
+
134
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
And will not this awaken you, and make you feriouſly prepare for that
great day, by a timely repentance? Can you think of judgment, and wrath
to come, and will not this terrify you from following your fins ! If the
fecrets of all hearts will then be diſclofed, will not you be afraid to indulge
ſuch thoughts, and ſuch deſigns, as will not bear the light, and judgment
of God? And above all, conſider, that you muſt then be judged, not as the
world judgeth of things, but by the Word of God; by which, therefore,
you muſt reſolve to live, and not according to the fooliſh opinions and
finful cuſtoms of the world. Laſtly; this belief hath comforts as well as
terrors; for though we ſhall indeed be called, to a ſtrict account, yet we are
ſure to be heard with favour, and treated with compafſion, if our caſe will
bear it ;--for He who knows our infirmities, He that died to ſave us, is to
be our JUDGE.In one word, you may fee, that THE SON OF GOD has
given Chriſtians the greateſt reaſon to love and adore him, that they might
have the greateſt reaſon to obey him, and truſt in him'as their Lord and
REDEEMER, and, by doing ſo, by him' be made happy for ever.
Ind. I am very thankful for what you have now told me. But may I afk
you this queſtion ;-If Chriſt has redeemed Chriftians, are they not then ſafe,
and out of danger ?
Miſ Yes, moſt ſurely, if it is not their own fault.
Ind. I wiſh you would explain to me what you mean by that.
Mil. It is very true, Jesus Christ has redeemed us, and reſtored us to
the favour of God. But then it is upon condition, that, ſince we know
God, and what he has done for'us, we glorify him by our deeds, as well as
by our words; but if men call themſelves Chriſtians, and yet will not obey
him in their practice, he deals with them as he did with the heathens; he
gives them up to a mind void of judgment, to follow the deſires of their own
hearts, by which they will be ruined for ever:----And this is the reaſon
why you ſee fo many, even among Chriſtians, upon whom neither the fear
of an almighty and juſt God, nor the love of Chriſt his Son, who has ſaved
them, has any power to keep them in their duty. And although they have
had the Holy Spirit to direct, fan&tify, and govern them, yet him they
grieved by their wilful fins, and forced him to forſake them, ſo that they
comimit all iniquity with greedineſs."
Ind. You will now be ſo good as to let me know what Chriſtians believe
concerning the HOLY GHOST.
Mil. I have already thewn, that, before Jesus Christ aſcended into
Heaven, he promiſed his diſciples to ſend another divine perſon, the Holy
GHOST, to Tupply his place and preſence with them. Accordingly, this
HOLY SPIRIT deſcended upon them in 'a moſt wonderful manner, and
enabled them to ſpeak all languages, as alſo to remember the truths which
Chriſt had taught, and the works which he had done, and to write them
truly for the benefit of mankind. He alſo affifted and directed the Apoſtles
a Rom. i. 28.
b Ibida
{
of
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
135
of Chriſt to lay the foundation of the ſociety of Chriſtians, which are now
ſpread over the whole earth, and are called THE HOLY CATHOLICK
CHURCH, becauſe it conſiſts of Chriſtians of all nations and languages,
who ought all of them to be holy.--All Chriſtians, thus dedicated to God,
are one body, under one head, The LORD CHRIST; and, as ſuch, are obliged
to hold Communion one with another, as members of the ſame body ought to
do. To every member of this ſociety is promiſed the forgiveneſs of fins,
upon his true repentance, and return to his duty. To this church the fame
Holy Spirit has made known, that all men ſhall riſe again from the dead
with their own bodies, and give account of their own works; and that after
this will follow an everlafting life of happineſs or miſery.
Ind. Will you, Sir, now be pleaſed to make me underſtand, what are
the natural fruits of ſuch a faith, and what ſuch a belief obliges Chriſ-
tians to do?
Mil. Remember then, that the Holy GHOST is he, to whom, with
the Father and the Son, all Chriſtians are dedicated in baptiſm;--that it is
this HOLY SPIRIT who is to fit men for Heaven and Happineſs; which he
does, by convincing all ſuch as are diſpoſed for eternal life, and will attend to
his holy motions, by convincing them, that they are finners -- that, as ſuch,
they ſtand in need of a Redeemer ;--as alſo, by putting into their hearts
the fear of God, a love for his laws, and a ſerious concern for their ſouls,--
by reſtraining them from evil, and changing their diſpofitions from evil
to good.
Ind. But it is plain, Sir, that this Holy Spirit doth not thus
direct all Chriſtians.
Miſ: That is too true. But then, as I told you before, the fault is purely
in themſelves. They neglect to uſe the means God has beſtowed upon them,
and the graces he has provided for them; and then they become uſeleſs,
and be often takes them away. Too many grieve the Holy Spirit by their
evil deeds, and force him to forſake them; and very many, who are not ſo,
wicked, do yet never lay claim to that promiſe of God, that he will give the
Holy Spirit to them that aſk him. Whereas all good Chriſtians do
pray
for
this Holy Spirit, and do find the wonderful effects and bleſſing of his gui-
dance and aſſiſtance.------And here take notice of a truth I now tell you,
ſoul of man is under the influence either of good or evil ſpirits.;
but then theſe good ſpirits may be provoked by our evil lives to forſake us ;
and then the evil spirits are always ready to take poſſeſſion of ſuch as they
find forſaken of God, and not under his immediate protection.
Ind. And pray, Sir, how is this to be prevented ?
Mil. Every Chriſtian muſt keep in his mind the promiſe he made when
he was baptized ; and, in every thing wherein he fails, he ought forth with
to beg forgiveneſs of God, left, continuing in ſin wilfully, he become a ſlave
to Satan and his angels, inſtead of being a fervant of God.--I ſhall only
&
govern and
that every
.
a Matth. XXV, 29.
o Luke xi, 13
mention
136
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
mention another bleſſing whichi we receive from the Holy Ghoſt, and the
effect it ought to have upon us.
It is from him we have the Holy Scrip.
tures, which are therefore very truly called THE WORLD OF GOD, and the
WORD OF OUR SALVATION. Theſe Scriptures, therefore, every one, who
would continue in the favour of God, must read, or hear them read, with
the greateſt reverence and attention, and conform his belief and practice
ſtrictly to them.
Ind. I deſire you will explain more particularly what you mean by THE
HOLY CATHOLICK CHURC#, and the COMMUNION OF SAINTS.
Mil. It is plain from the Holy Scripture, that it was the deſign of our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt to deliver to mankind the wliole will of God, fo-får-as-
their ſalvation was concerned in it. All theſe things which were thus
revealed, is called the Chriſtian Religion. This religion was taught to
the world by our Saviour, and by his Aposties; and this religion was
put into writing by inſpiredi men, and is now extant amongſt- us in the
books of the New Teſtarñerit. Të was our Lord's deſign, that all wlið
ſhould embrace this religion of his ſhould be united among themſelves,
and with this head Jesus CHRIST, and fo become one body, by the means of
one Holy SPIRIT; which Thould actuate and influence them. And it was
our Lord's deſign, that all believers, all that profeſſed his religion, ſhould be
admitted to the participation of this Spirit, and ſo be made members of this
common body, by the Sacrament of 'BAPTISM, and receive continual in-
fluence from the fame Spirit, by eating and drinking in the Sacrament of the
Communion of his Body and Blood; or what we call the Lord's Supper.
By the CHURCH then is meant the whole multitude of thoſe perſons,
whether Jews or Gentiles, that do embrace and profeſs the Chriſtian religion,
and are joined together by the means of theſe Sacramefits; in one body or
ſociety, under one head Jesus ChrIST! This church was to extend
throughout all the world, and to be made up of all nations.
Indi Pray, what is meant by the Catholick"Church?
Mif: By CATHOLICK is meant UNIVERSAL ; ſo that whenever we name
or ſpeak of the Catholick-Church, we mean, by thoſe words; tłe whole mul-
titude of Chriſtians throughout the world, that profeſs the common faith,
and enjoy the adminiſtration of the Word and Sacraments. All theſe
people, wherever they live, or by what name foever they call themſelves,
make up together that one body of Chriſt, whichi we call the CATHOLICK
CHURCH. The church is called holy, becauſe every member of that
fociety obliges himſelf, by the gracious aſſiſtance of God's Holy Spirit, to
be boly. He that is not lö, or does not immediately repent, and become
fuch, iš but a rottan member, and is in danger of being cut of
As to the Communion of Saints ;-as every perfon owes ſomething to the
fòciety of which he is a member, ſo eſpecially in the fociety of Chriſtians,
every one is bound, by the laws of the Goſpel, to uſe the talents and advan-
tages which God has given him, whether of knowledge and learning, or power,
Q1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
137
1
or riches,or grace, for the good of the whole body ;---to pray for them ;-to
affiſt thoſe that are in want;--to inſtruct the ignorant, and them that are
out of the way ;-and to ſtudy the things that make for peace, and for mutual
edification."
Ind. You told me before, that in the Church of Chriſt there is a promiſe
OF THE FORGIVENESS OF SINS.
true.
)
Mil And a mighty bleſſing ſure it is, that men, who on account of
their many lins are liable to the diſpleaſure of God, may be aſſured, that in
the Church of Chriſt they will obtain the forgiveneſs of their fins upon most
merciful conditions ;—upon a true repentance, and return to their duty,
and a ready diſpoſition to forgive others, as they themſelves do hope for
forgiveneſs from God.---THE BESURRECTION OF THE BODY, and AN
EVERLASTING LIFE AFTER DEATH,--theſe are truths which Jeſus Chriſt
has made known to his church; and they are as certain as God himſelf is
And that they may make the greater impreſſion upon your heart,
I will repeat to you the very words of Chriſt:- The hour is coming, in
« which all that are in the graves ſhall hear his voice and come forth; they that
• have done good, unto the reſurrection of life; and they that have done evil
' unto the reſurrection of damnation. So that all Chriſtians who know this
may be aſſured, that this life is the only time to chooſe where and what
they are to be for ever ; and may learn not to trifle away that precious time,
which is chiefly allowed them to prepare for eternity,
Ind. Well, Sir, I ſee plainly tħe reaſon why every one, who deſires to be
a Chriſtian, ſhould believe theſe truths.
Mil. Theſe things are true, and will at laſt be found to be ſo, whether
men believe them or not. And if any man is loſt for ever, for want of
giving credit to them, or for not conſidering them, it will fignify little
whether he was called a Chriſtian, or an Heathen.
Ind. Indeed one would wonder that ſo many Chriſtians, who know theſe
things, can be ſo eaſy, and ſo careleſs of their falvation.
Mij. Be you careful for yourſelf, and continue ſo, when you are a Chrif-
tian. In the mean time, I tell you again, the true reaſons why ſo many
among Chriſtians forget the promiſes they made at their Baptiſm, are theſe:
-Through the corruption of nature they fall into ſin; they do not what
they ought to do, that is, repent and turn to their duty immediately; and
continuing in ſin, theſe truths are uneaſy to them, becauſe they put them in
mind of their ingratitude to the God who made them ;—to GOD THE
Son, who died for them; and to God THE HOLY Ghost, whom they
had grieved by obſtinately perſiſting in a vicious courſe of life. They will
not conſider, that without holineſs, that is, without keeping the commands
of God, and doing his will, no man can be ſaved. And, beſides this,
theſe truths put them in mind of an endleſs life of happineſs, which they
are not diſpoſed to prepare for,--and of a miſerable eternity, which they have
one
1
* Rom. xiv. 19.
.b John v. 28, 29.
VOL. I.
S
reaſon
7
138
AN INSTRUCTION TO THE INDIANS.
;
reaſon to fear above all things. Therefore, they ſtrive to forget the truths
they have known and believed; and if the goodneſs and long-ſuffering of
God does not lead them to reperitance, theſe articles of their faith will be
o the articles of their condemnation.'
Ind. I am convinced, Sir, that theſe truths are moſt powerful motives,
where they are known and believed, to oblige men to keep the holy will
and commands of God, and to walk in the fame all the days of their life
which
you told me was another part of that promiſe which Chriſtians maka
at their baptifm; and which I hope you will explain to me when I come
again..
Miff: That I will gladly do:And for your part; I exhort you to beg of
God to confirm your faith in him, and in his Son Jeſus Chriſt, and cauſe it
to bring forth in you the fruit of good living, to his glory; and your own
ſalvation. Amen.
THE PR ÁYER. Saviour of the world, who by thy Croſs and pre-
cious Blood haft redeemed us; fave us, we moſt humbly beſeech Thee;
-grant that the belief of theſe great truths may ever be preſent in our
minds ;--that we may die from fin, aſid riſe again unto righteouſneſs ; ---that
we may with joyful kedřis afcend to Thee, and with Thee continually dwell;
that we'may judge ourſelves, and that we may not be condemned, when
Thou comeſt to judge the world in righteouſneſs. O Lord, grant that we
may expect thy coming with joy, and find mercy in the great day of recam-
pence. Amen.
t
D I 'À U E.
U E. XIII.
1
YO
The "COMMANDMENTs of God practically explained.
P A Ř T
1.
IN D'IA N.
told inė, Sir, that 'my believing the truths of the Goſpel will
not qualify nie 'to become a Chriſtian, unleſs I promiſe to obey the
will of God, and endeavour to keep'his commands.
Mil. I told you the truth :-For although we firmly believe, that it is
only on the account of what his Son Jeſus Chriſt has done and ſuffered for
us, that God will pardon our ſins, and receive us into favour; yét, it is on
this condition, that we repent and forſake our fins, and obey his commands.
Ind. I hope you will continue your kind inſtructions, and let me know
what liis will and commands are,
Mil. We learn from the Holy Scriptures, thắt when almoſt all mankind
had loſt the knowledge of the true and only God, and the way of worſhip-
ping
*
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS,
139
1
thy God?
ping him which he had appointed, it pleaſed him to make himſelf and his
will known again, at firſt to one man, whoſe name was Abraham," and af-
terwards to his moſt numerous poſterity, after he had convinced them that
he was the true and only God, by many amazing miracles and judgments
upon their oppreſſors, and by delivering them out of a moſt cruel bondage
and ſavery. After which, in order to preſerve this knowledge among them,
and to keep them from being corrupted, he gave them certain commands, in
a manner lo dreadful and aſtoniſhing, that they could not but be convinced
that they were the commands of a moſt holy, and an all-powerful God, in
diſobeying of whom they were ſure of expoſing themſelves to the greateſt
puniſhments. And that theſe commands belong to us Cbriſtians, as well
ás unto the people of Iſrael, we may be ſure of, becauſe Jeſus Chriſt has
confirmed, explained, and enforced them in the Goſpel. He is the Lord
our God, as well as theirs. He brought then out of the houſe of bon-
dage; and he brought us from darkneſs to light, and from the power of Satan
unto God:
Ind. You will be pleaſed to let me know theſe commands.
Mif. They were Ten in number. The firſt of which was this :
I. I AM THE LORD THY GOD. Thou ſhalt have none other Gods but me.
Ind. Why do theſe commands begin with theſe words, I am the Lord
Mil. That we may prepare our hearts to receive his commands, with the
greateſt concern, attention, and reverence.When the Lord of Heaven
and Earth, of life and death, ſpeaks, fure his creatures will bear, and obey,
for conſcience-fake; that is, becauſe God commands them. The deſign
of this firſt command was, to reſtore and preſerve the knowledge of the
true God; he having a right to be honoured, feared, and loved, as the
author of all the good we enjoy or hope for s by which, therefore, we are
forbidden to expect our happineſs from any other, or place our dependence on,
or exerciſe our religious fear towards, any other being in Heaven, or on
earth.-The full import of this grand firſt command is, that we ſhould
have the LORD for our God; and that we ſhould have no other beſides him.
: Ind. What is it to have the Lord for our God?
Mil. It is to think of him, and to worſhip him, as God.
Ind. How ought we to think of God?
Mij. As of an eternal and all-perfect being, the MAKER and PRESERVER
of all things, and our moſt gracious and merciful FATHER, in and through
his Son Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.ms--You are forbidden by this law to depend
upon yourſelf; upon your own labour and care for proſperity ; upon your
friends for ſecurity; upon your wealth for happineſs ;—for theſe are bleſſings,
only when God is pleaſed to make them ſo. You are alſo, by this com-
mand, forbidden to murmur at God's dealings with yourſelf or others; for
he is Lord of all.
h Matth. v, vi.
S 22
Ind. What
a Gen. XX.
c Acts xxvi, 18.
140
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
1
your God.
· Ind. What is further commanded in this law ?.
Mil. You are hereby commanded to live always as in the fight of God ;-
to pray for his bleſſing, in public and in private, upon every thing you
undertake:-and to give him thanks for all his favours ;--and to do all this
with the beart, as well as the lips and bodily geſtures ;---for whatever you
think is known to him, as well as what you ſpeak.
Ind. What is the other thing included in this commandment?
Mil. You are forbid having any other, beſides the LORD,
for
Ind. Is there any other God beſides the Lord ?
Mif: No; there is not. Nor does this commandment at all ſuppoſe that
there is. But, when theſe commandments were delivered, the world gene-
rally believed in, and worſhipped, other Gods beſides the LORD, who
was almoſt utterly forgotten by them. And therefore it was highly neceſ-
ſary, that the great God of Heaven and Earth ſhould, in the firſt place,
caution his people, and, in them, all future generations, againſt this folly,
impiety, and idolatry. This following was the ſecond Command:
II. Thou ſhalt not make to thyſelf any graven image, nor the likeneſs of any
thing that is in Heaven above, or in the earth beneath, or in the water under
the earth: Thou Malt not bow down to tbem, nor worſhip them; for I the Lord
thy God am a jealous God, and viſit the fins of the Fathers upon the children,
unto the third and
fourth generation of them that hate me; and
few mercy unto
thouſands, in them that love me, and keep my commandments.
Ind. You will be ſo good as to let me know the meaning and reaſon of
this command.
Mil. You muſt know then, through the ſuggeſtions of the devil, moſt
nations had been led into a vile cuſtom of repreſenting and worſhipping
God by images ; by which they came to have mean and unworthy thoughts
of the Divine Majeſty, as if he were like any of his creatures.--Now, by
this command, God has forbid all that love and fear him, even to attempt
to repreſent him by any image or picture, or to worſhip him before ſuch;
and this on pain of his moſt high" diſpleaſure upon them, and their poſte-
rity, who thall diſobey this command; promiſing an eſpecial bleſſing to
them, and their children, who ſhall take care to worſhip him as he has
commanded.
Ind. What is the poſitive duty required of us in this cominandment ?
Miſs You are to worſhip God, after a manner ſuitable to his ſpiritual
nature ;-God is a Spirit, and they that worſhip bim muſt worſhip him in ſpirit
and in truth;a that is to ſay, with ſincerity, love, and purity of heart ;--
with the inward devotion and fervor of the mind, without which the out-
waid exerciſes of prayer and adoration will be of no worth.
Ind. How muſt I behave myſelf in God's houſe and preſence ?
Miff. Conſider ſeriouſly, that you go to church to aſk ſuch things which
you cannot want without being miſerable ;--therefore your behaviour muſt
a John iv. 24.
be
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
141
be ſuch as may be apt to procure; in yourſelf and others, a great regard for
God, and an humble opinion of yourſelf. You muſt with great humility
aſk God's pardon and bleſſing, and praiſe him for his works and favours.
You muſt carefully attend to what is read and explained to you out of the
Scripture ;--for it is the Word of God. . And then you will return home
with God's bleſſing upon yourſelf, your family, and your labours.
Ind. Doth the command afford any further inſtruction ?
Mil. Yes.
It ſhews us, that the piety of parents ſhall be remembered
for the good of their children, to many generations ;-that the beſt portion
children can receive from their parents "iš God's bleſſing ;-and that ſuch
parents as are not careful to love God, and to keep his commandments, do
leave calamities to their poſterity. The third command is this :
III. Thou halt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; for the
Lord will not bold him guiltleſs that taketh his name in vain.
The intent of this command is, to preſerve the great regard which all
men ought to have for God, forbidding them to fpeak of him, or even to
uſe his holy name, without fear and conſideration.
Ind. What are the neceſſary occafions which men have to make of the
naine of God?
Mij. Firſt, when they worſhip him, which they ſhould ſtrive to do with
reverence and attention. Secondly, when by a lawful authority they are
obliged to take an oath.–And laſtly, when they ſpeak of God, or of any.
thing that belongs to him, upon any ſerious occaſion.
Ind. Why are people obliged to take an oath before a magiſtrate ?
Mil. It is to put an end to ſtrife amongſt men ; it being God's pleaſure,
that the truth ſhould appear, and juſtice be done to every one. Now, the
likelieſt way to come tō the truth is this, to put men in mind when they.
are going to ſwear, that they are in the preſence of that great God, who
has declared,--that a curſe ſhall enter into the houſe of him that ſweareth
falſely by his name to conſume it. Which is ſurely lufficient to oblige every
man, who believes and fears God, to ſpeak the whole truth, and nothing but
the truth, as they hope to eſcape that curſe, and God's vengeance. As for
thoſe who out of an evil cuſtom do fwear or curſe, blaſpheme, 'or fpeak
lightly of God, ſuch perſons have no other choice but repentance and amenda
ment, or damnation. And where theſe fins are become common, and are
not puniſhed, that nation and people may expect publick and heavy judgments
to fall upon them."
Ind. What is the meaning of that expreſſion, The Lord will not hold him
guiltleſs?
Mil. The meaning is, that this fin ſhall certainly be puniſhed, and that
in a manner more dreadful than words can expreſs; however common it is,
and little regarded.
Ind. What are we commanded in this law ?
1
1
& Zech. V. 4.
• Jer. xxü, 10. Mal. ü. 2,
Miſ. To
content
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
manner,
}
Mil. To fpeak of God, and 'of religious matters, after ſuch a ſerious
that people inay learn to have the moſt devout and reverent thoughts
of him, and his ſervice.
We come' now to the fourth command:
IV. "Remember that thou keep haly, the Sabbath-day; ſix days ſhalt thou la-
bour, and do all that thou haſt to do, but the ſeventh day is the Sabbath of the
Lord thy God; in it thou malt do no manner of work, thou, and thy fon, and
thy daughter, thy man-fervant, and thy maid-fervant, thy cattle, and the
litranger that is within thy gates' for in fix days, the Ford made Heaven and
Earth, the Sea, and all that în them is, and reſhed the ſeventh day: Wherefore
the Lord bleled the ſeventh day, and hallowed it.
Ind. You will be ſo good as to thew me the reaſon and intent of this
command.
Mil. Remember what I told you before, That after God had made this
world, in fix days, and man the governor of it, he ordained, by a perpetual
law, that the ſeventh day ſhould be fet apart, and kept holy in memory and
honour of him, the Creator and Maker of all things. Now, in proceſs
of time, this command, through the corruption of man's nature, became
neglected, and the true God forgotten, and wickedneſs and idolatry in-
creaſed every where, which is the miſerable caſe of very many nations unto
.
this day. But when. God ſeparated the people of Iſrael from the reſt of the
nations, 'he renewed this command, ſo that the knowledge of the only true
God, the great Greator of Heaven and Earth, has been preſerved among
them through all ages.
Ind. Do Chriſtians obſerve that day?
Mil Chriſtians do, according 19, the deſign of the law, obſerve one day
in ſeven, which we call the Lord's Day, becauſe on that day the Lord
Chrift. qur Redeemer roſe from the dead; and on the ſame day ſent down
the Holy Ghoſt, to guide his church unto the world's end. The Apoſtles of
Jeſus Chriſt therefore ſet apart that day, calling it The Lord's Day. Since
which time all good Chriftians do, or ſhould, lay aſide all worldly buſineſs,
cares, and plealures, and meet together to give publick honour to God, to
acknowledge his power, wiſdom, juſtice, and goodneſs, to praiſe him for the
bleſſings he has given them, and to pray for the bleſſings they want.
Ind. Why are we bid in an eſpecial manner to keep this law ?
Miſ. Becauſe if this HOLY DAY ſhould be forgotten, all religion would
foon be forgotten with it, and the very knowledge of the true God (as
it is in many nations) would be loſt amongſt us, were not this Day ſet apart,
and perfons appointed to bring to our remembrance truths of the higheſt
conſequence both to our preſent and everlaſting intereſts.
Ind. Are all bound to obſerve this day?
Mil. Yes ;-all that can be ſpared from the NECESSARY buſineſs of the
family.-- Children, that they may learn their duty, and from their infancy
to fear God.--Servants, that they may not forget that they have a Maſter
1
in
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS
*43
in Heaven.--And the very beaſts are to reſt, unleſs neceſſity requires it to be
otherwiſe, that the WHOLE CREATION may rejoice in the mercies of God.
Ind. Why is it ſaid, fix days ſhalt thou labour ?
Mil. To put us in mind, that it is God who gives us all our time.
That we are fallen from a ſtate of happineſs, and muſt labour for our daily
bread. Laſtly; that it is purely by God's permiſſion, that we proſper in our:
daily labours; that therefore we ouglot to ferve him truly all our days.
Ind. How is the Lord's Day profaned ?
Mil. By neglecting to go to the place where the great God is publickly
worſhipped; by neglecting family and private devotion ; by not meditating
upon, and recollecting in private, what we are taught, or pray for, in
public; by idleneſs, and trifling converſation; unneceffary buſineſs and journies;
and by vain ſports and gaming, unbecoming the ſeriouſneſs of the day, and
of Chriſtianity.
Ind. It is well, if too many Chriſtians will not think this a hard.com
mand, and 'neglect it, when they muſt loſe ſo much time, in which they
inight increaſe their wealth, or enjoy their pleaſures.
Mif. They muſt be Chriftians 'then of very little 'knowledge and faith,
and do not conſider the power and promiſes of God, and of bis Son," to
make them fufficient amends for the lofs of their own and their ſervants
labour.
And eſpecially, when the reſpite of one day in ſeven would enable
their fervants to perform the buſineſs of the other fix days with more chear.
fulneſs and vigour.
Theſe four commands have reſpect to God, and the honour due to him.
The fix follawing concern dur Neighbour, and the peace and welfare of man-
kind in general.
Ind. You will be pleaſed to let me know what they are.
Mil. Remember what I have at preſent told you, and the next time
you come, I will explain to you the reſt of the commands :-In the mean
time pray to God in the following words:
THE PRAYER.= God, who alone art worthy of our love, give me
grace that I may never forget Thee, nor thy glorious perfections, but that
I may ferve Thee according to thy Word, in ſincerity and.godly fear ;---that
I may never mention thy ſacred name without reverence ;-that I may not
ſpend thy holy day in vanity and idleneſs, nor in a cuſtomary attendance.at
thy houſe only; but that I may ſerve Thee with my ſoul as well as with
my body, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord, Amen..
4
a. Matth..vi. 25.
1
DIALOGUE
144
AN. INSTRUCTION FOR THE - INDIANS.
4
1
vin
D. I ALOGUE, XIV.
7
'1
PART
II,
1
1
A
I .
INDIAN
AM come to deſire you will explain to me thoſe commands that relate
3
)
f
Miſ. The fifth command is this:
V. Honour tby father and thy mother, that 'thy days may be long in the land
which the Lord thy God giveth thee.
Ind. I beg you will explain theſe commands to me, and let me know the
deſign of them.
Mif. The deſign of this fifth command is, to teach us, from our very
childhood, to thew honour and obedience to our parents; that when we grow
up, we may know how to reſpect and honour all who are our betters ;--that
ſubje&ts may
honour their governors ;— ſervants. may obey their maſters ;--and
all may love and eſteem their ſpiritual paſtors and teachers. And the peace and
good of the world do fo much depend on the diſcharge of theſe obligations,
that God for encouragement hath promiſed an eſpecial bleſſing to ſuch as
Thall obſerve them faithfully.
Ind. Why is the duty of children to parents only mentioned ?
Mil. Becauſe that is a duty firſt learned, and beſt underſtood. Children
very naturally love their parents, and are generally kept in ſubjection by
them; and therefore, when they are commanded ſo to honour others, as they
do their parents, they eaſily, know what that meaneth, and will. more rea-
dily pay the duties owing to aļl their ſuperiors.
Ind. How muſt I honour my father and mother?
Miſ. You muſt in all lawful things chearfully ſubmit to them, be careful
not to grieve them by ſtubborn or evil courſes ;—you muſt ſhew them all
due reſpect, and thankfully acknowledge their kindneſs to you,-bear with
their infirmities,_hide their failings, ---ſupply their wants, and pray for
their preſent and everlaſting happineſs; which if you do, in obedience to
the command of God, you may expect to live to be a happy parent yourſelf.
Ind. What would then be my duty ?
Mil. The duty of parents is, to bring up their children in obedience, and
in the fear of God ;--to take care that they be inſtructed in true religion,
to provide for them by all lawful ways-to admoniſh and correct them
when they ſay or do things which are amiſs,-to be examples to them of
piety, fobriety, and diligence ;--and laſtly, to bleſs them, and pray for them.
All which, parents will be careful to do, if they conſider what a dreadful
thing it will be ſhould their children be miſerable in this world, and the
next, through their negligence, countenance, or example.
Ind. What
1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS,
145
1
. Ind: What is the duty of ſervants?
Mif. The' duty of fervants is, 'to belobedient to theit maſters, ---diligen's
in their befineſs, not with eye-fervece', as inen-pleaſers. But to ufë the
fare induſtry and integrity in their hvaſter's abfence, as they would do if
he were preſent with them; to be as careful of their mafter's goods, as if
they wete their own, neither waſting them, nor' fuffering others to do fo;
to be no tale-bearers, but above all, to be honeſt, not only for conſcience but
för" credit's fake 3 - deceit, and pilfering and ſtealing being abominable quali-
tiesi. never forgotten by others, and very hardly left off by thoſe that give
1
way to them.
Ind. What is our duty towards them that have the rule and government
over us?
Mif. Youč duty is to obey them, not only for fear of puniſhment, buť
for conſcience-fake; not to ſpeak evil of them, but to the them all be-
coming refpect;' and to pray that God may bleſs them, and make them
inftruments of great good to the world. For men in authority, fearing
God, are a great blefling, their duty being to keep the people in peace and
quietneſss -- to defend the perfons and rights of honeſt men ;—to puniſh the
unruly; to adviſe them that have no counſellors ;-and it all things to
promote the glory of God, and the welfare of all below thern
Ind. What is the duty of people to their Miniſters and Pafforsi?
Mil: To refpe&t them fór "their Maſter's fake, and for their works' fake.
Your duty it is to attend at the publick ſervice of the church, and hearken
to their inſtructions; and to pray that God may bleſs their labours. For iť
is their buſineſs and duty, to ſtudy all ways of teaching' you how you ſhould
walk and pleaſe God;—to reprove you when you' do amifs :---to pray that you
inay do well ; ---to be-wholeſome examples in word and deed ;--and they have
much' to anſwer for, if they are not ſuch.
Ind. Whom elfe muft I honour ?
Mill
. All that are your fuperiors, by reaſon of their greater age, their
learning, their places and ſtations;—to whom you muſt ſhew a juſt regard
And it is their duty, not to be high-minded; but to be grave, courteous, eaſy
to be ſpoke to, and ready to help all that want their affifta'nće.
Ind. What is the meaning of the promiſe which Gód hath made to fuch
as keep this command ?
Mij That God will bleſs them in the way they ſhall go, which will be
a means of prolonging their lives. On the contrary, He that deſpiſeth his
father and mother, the ravens fall pick' out his eyes ;' that is, this lin has a
tendency to lead men into ſuch practices as will bring them to an unnatural,
untuinely, and ignominious death,
VI. Thou ſhalt do no murder.
This is the ſixth command; and is intended to ſecure the life of every
man from the midlice, revenge, and violence of others. This is a fin moſt
co Rom. xii. 5.
Von, I.
T
odious
(
x Theff. v. 13
2 Pet. ii. io.
i
6 Prov. xx. 17
1
!
I
1
146
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDFANS:
.
.
$
odious to God; and a ſure vengeance has been frequently obſerved to follow
thoſe who ſend.men out of the world, by a violent death, ſooner than God
and nature intended. And for the ſame reaſon we are not to ſhorten men's
lives by oppreſſion, injuſtice, or any other evil dealings; for a man may be
murdered, and his heart broken, by theſe, as well as by violence; as alſo, by
intemperance, gluttony, and drunkenneſs. By theſe we may ſhorten our own,
or other people's lives, which is abſolutely forbidden by this precept.-
Self-murder is alſo forbid by this command. For conſider, That the great
God, the Maker of all things, has aſumed to himſelf the power and lordſhip of
life and death. “ I kill, and I make alive." "It is God ſends us into the
world, and He expects that we ſhould wait his will, to ſend us out of it.
He has the only right to determine the time of our continuance in it, and
when we ſhall remove out of it; and it is a groſs invaſion of that divine
right and prerogative, for us to appoint the time for ourſelves, without his
order, and contrary to the rules he has given us for our government. As
this action is highly criminal in the fight of God, ſo remember, that who-
ever is ſo hardy as to commit it, ſends himſelf out of the world with the
guilt of a wilful ſin. And a wilful finner, thus dying impenitent, has no
hopes of ſalvation. And this is a dreadful conſideration. There are ſeveral
other practices too common in the world, which have a tendency to this fin of
murder, and which, in ſome meaſure, partake of the guilt of it, though the
finner himſelf does not intend violence againſt his own life; particularly that
pernicious and fatal cuſtom of drinking RUM, GIN, and other SPIRITUOUS
LIQUORS, which kills, every year, many thouſands of the lower part of man-
· kind. This is a practice which you muſt abhor, as you would do poifon.
itſelf; for ſo it actually is in its conſequence. It is highly to be wilhed,
that the GOVERNORS of every country would have a ſtrict eye to the bold
encroachments of this terrible deſtroyer, by which so many make themſelves
away, and remove it at leaſt out of the reach of the laborious, induſtrious, and
uſeful part of mankind.
Ind. What is the duty required in this commandment?
Mil. It is your duty, as much as in you lieth, to live peaceably with all
men; to avoid the company of angry, paſſionate, and contentious people ;
to deliver the oppreſſed; --to be merciful to ſuch as are in miſery ;-to
forbear
and forgive one another; -and be well pleaſed with the welfare and
happi-
neſs of all men.
VII. Thou ſhalt not commit adultery.
This is the ſeventh command. In order to underſtand the reaſon of this,
you
muſt know that God, at the beginning of the world, did appoint mar-
riage, for the increaſe of mankind, and for the ſociety, help, and comfort,
of a man and his wife. Now, you cannot but obierve the great good-
neſs of God in commanding, on pain of his diſpleaſure, that neither the
• Deut. xxxi'. 39.
o Rom. xii. 18. « Proy, xxii, 22, Ephef. iv. 33.
man,
.
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
14
man, nor his wife, ſhould be unfaithful to the marriage-bed; which would
occafion infinite troubles and calamities in families, and, after all, a very
bitter repentance or damnation. By virtue of this command we are like-
wiſe bound to abſtain from fornication, and from all manner of lewdneſs,
wantorinefs, and debauchery; from all laſcivious actions, immodeſt words, and
impure deſires, and whatever elſe has any tendency towards the heinous vices
of whoredom and adultery.
VIII. Thou ſalt not ſteal.
This is the eighth command; and is intended by a righteous God, to ſecure
to every man what is his own; he having declared, that a curſe fall enter
into the houſe of a thief and a robber, even to conſume it.' And, which is
worſt of all, ſuch perſons muſt not expect to go to Heaven, but to Hell.
Ind. How is this command further tranſgreſſed ?
Mil. Not only by theft, which is a baſe, vice, and openly abhorred;
but by oppreffon, deceit, concealing of found goods, receiving goods knowing
them to be ſtolen, defrauding the publick by running of goods, and buying
or receiving ſuch as we know are run, and for which the King's cuſtom is
not paid, wearying men out of their rights by vexatious law-ſuits, by power,
intereſt, bribery, or craft, which are crimes too often committed by thoſe
who never expect to be puniſhed for the breach of this command ; and yet
God is moſt ſurely the avenger of all ſuch deeds."
Ind. What is required of us, that we may keep this law ?
Mij: It is your duty to be diligent in your calling, that you may be able
to live without taking unlawful ways ;-to be careful of what God has given
you, leſt, having vainly or wickedly thrown it away, you be tempted to
live by deceit;-to be contented with your condition, believing, that better
is a little with righteouſneſs, than great revenues without right; -laſtly, to
depend upon God's good providence, which takes care of all creatures, and
will certainly reward the honeſt poor man, who chooſes to beg, if he cannot
labour, rather than ſteal.
Ind. What is the duty of one who is ſenſible of his fin, and ſorry that
he hath broken this law ?
Mil. He muſt confeſs his ſin unto God, and, if he can poſſibly do it, he
muſt make amends to the perſon he has wronged. And this is that which
makes this sin ſo very hard to be repented of; becauſe, through ſame or
ſtubbornneſs, people will not make ResTITUTION of what they have got by
fraud, injuſtice, violence, and oppreſſion ;--and yet they hope to be ſaved :
But this is the hope of bypocrites, which mall periſh.
IX. Thou falt not bear falſe witneſs againſt thy neighbour.
This is the ninth command. And whoever conſiders the miſchiefs men
are capable of doing to the lives and the eſtates of their neighbours, by falſe
a Zech. v. 4. ; Cor, vi. 10.
e Prov. xvi. 8. & Levit. vi. 2. Ezek. xxxiii. 15.
e Job viii. 13;
oaths
)
ز
1 Thest, iv, 6.
T 2
.
1
148
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
oaths and perjuries; or concealing or difgrátiſing the truth, when they are. lavere
fully called upon to declare or atteſt it, muſt ſee how kind and good God has
been to men, to forbid, on pain of his diſpleaſure, ſuch fins as theſe, which
are the occaſion of fo'mach ſorrow and lots to the unhappy. ſufferers.
Ind. Is any thing more forbidden, than the being a falſe witneſs ?
Mil. Yes; you are hereby forbidden 'to ſay any thing of other inen,
which
may hurt them, unleſs it be with an honeſt deſign to bring them to
repentance, or to hinder them from doing great miſchiefs to others. There-
fore, to invent ſtories, to add to them, and to fet them abroad'; to encourage
tale-bearers; to give inen ill inámes.;. ito spublith their infirmities; to inake
their faults worſe than they are; are all condemned by this law, and in many
other places of the Holy Scriptures; as the very work of an evil ſpirit, as
the deſtruction of all good neighbourhood and Chriſtian charity. This
ſin proceeds from a baſe diſpoſition. Some people love miſchief, and are
pleaſed, the more there is of it in the world : Soinetimes from a buſy
femper ;. from pride; from evil: dehgns ; and fometimes people do it for di-
verſion. But from whenceſoeveşlit proceeds!!it is a ſign of a very evil heart,
to speak ill.of others; as if fach men had no faults of their own ; to jeſt
with a man's good name, which is more valuable than his eſtate;" to ſet
friends at variance, and to diſturb the peace and happineſs of families ; 'and
therefore revilers are reckoned amongſt thoſe that, without repentance, muſt
not go to Heaven. "
Ind. What is further required of us by this law?
Mil. It is your duty to Ipeak the truth, when it is fit and proper, às well
as when you are upon your Oath; to be tender of your neighbour's reputa-
tion; to be diſpoſed to hear, to believes and to ſpeak the beſt; and never to
take pleaſure in fooliſh, malicious, -and wicked ſtories. And we thall be diſ-
poſed to obferve theſe good rules the better, if we':confider, what a fore
grief it is to ourſelves to be abuſed, by lies, calumny, and defamation.
X. Thou ſhalt not covet thy neighbour's houſe; thou ſhalt not covet thy neigh-
bour's wife; nor bis ſervant, nor his maid, nor his ox, nor his aſs, nor any
thing that is bis.
This is the tenth and laſt of theſe commands.--Now, the gracious deſign of
God in this command is, to lay a reſtraint upon the very deſires of our hearts,
which are all known to him, forbidding us to covet; that is, to ſet our
hearts upon that which is another's right, and which he is not willing to
part with. For an unjuſt deſire, through the temptation of the devil, has
too often been followed by an unjuſt attempt to get what we deſire, either
by fraud or violence.' So kind is God in putting a ſtop to the very beginning
of fin, which is in the beart.
Ind, But may not a man deſire to buy what belongs to another?
1
ز
d
# John viii. 44.
b Prov. xxii, la
I Cor. vi. IQ,
Matth. xv. 19.
Miſ: Yes,
1
1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
149
1
be con-
every thing elſe that is bis. This fin is ,
Mil. Yes, no doubt of it; provided the other can lawfully diſpoſe of it,
and that he is willing to do fo ;--but if he is not willing, then to continue
to deſire it, is a fin againſt this law.----GAMING is certainly a violation of
the tenth command. It is a vice that has always its root in covetouſneſs,
and which in its greedy wiſhes devours its neighbour's houſes and lands, and
. often found to go ftill further, to
bring men at laſt to downright fealing, robbery, and murder. And when the
near proſpect of death obliges theſe wretched creatures to confeſs the evil of
their ways, it may be obſerved, that a caution againſt this abominable vice
of gaming, always inakes one part of their dying admonitionsy as it hath
always been one main road that led them to that miſerable end. :
Ind. What does this law require ?
Mil. That you keep your heart with all diligence, becauſe out of it proceedeth
all manner of wickedneſs. 1 Kings.xxi. Prov. iv. 23.
That
you
tented with your own lot, as that which is appointed you by a wiſe and
juſt God. Laſtly; that' you ſet God always before you, who ſeeth the very
ſecrets of your heart, and will punith all its finful luſts and appetites.
Ind, I am convinced, Sir, of the truth of what you told me before, that
theſe commands of God ate boly, juſt, and good, and neceſſary to keep the
world in order:
Miſ. But I muſt tell you begides, that by theſe commands, as they have
been explained by Jeſus Chriſt, and his Apoſtles, we muſt all be judged at
the laſt day to happineſs or miſery ; ' theſe being the foundation of the duty
which men owe to God, to their neighbour, and to themſelves.
Ind. Are theſe duties hard to be underſtood and remembered?
Mif. You ſhall judge yourſelf, when I have repeated them to you,
which I will do the next time you coine to me. In the miean time, uſe the
following prayer:
THE PRAYER.Open
Open mine eyes, O Lord, that I may ſee that thy-law .
is holy, juſt, and good, and that I may keep it with my whole heart ;--that
I may love and honour all thoſe whom thy providence hath made my
betters ;--that I may do violence to no man ;---that I may ablior all uncharte
deſires, words, and actions; all deceit and oppreſſion ; all the evils of.a
lying tongue; all covetous deſires, and firſt beginnings of fin.
Lord have mercy upon me, and write all theſe laws in my heart, I molt
humbly beſeech Thee. Amen.
3
►
1
1
DIALOGUE
1
1
A
izo
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
1
1
D I AL OG U E
O GUI
XV.
.
1
Duty towards God explained.
INDIAN.
HE laſt tinre I was here, you promiſed to explain to me what was my
duty to God.
Mil. Your duty to God is,- To believe in him, to fear bim, to love him,
with all your heart, with all your mind, with all your ſoul, and with all your
Arength.: To. worſhip him, to give him thanks, to put your whole truſt in him,
to call upon him, to honour his Holy Name and his Word, and to ſerve him truly
all the days of your life.
Now, this ſhould be fixed ſtrongly in your memory, ſo as never to be
forgot, and it will direct you, on all occaſions, how to live ſo as to pleaſe
God. Theſe words often repeated, and imprinted upon your memory, will
alſo awaken your conſcience, when at any time you do amifs, that you may
repent, and amend, and obtain forgiveneſs of your fin, through God's in-
finite goodneſs and mercy, and the merits of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt.
Ind. Is a Chriftian's duty hard to be underſtood ?
Miſ. By no means; religion being the buſineſs of all men. A plain man,
if he is well-diſpoſed, may know his duty, and be able to perform it, as
well as the greateſt ſcholar.
Ind. This is a comfortable truth; pray make me ſenſible of it.
Mil. Do not you ſee, that all neceſſary kuowledge lieth in a very narrow
compaſs? YOUR DUTY TO GOD, and to YOUR NEIGHBOUR, is contained
in a few words, very eaſy to be underſtood and remembered, where people truly
believe in God, and heartily deſire to be ſaved.
Ind. Then I truſt I ſhall not periſh; for I do believe in God, and I hear-
tily wiſh to be ſaved.
Miſ. You muſt not be deceived in a matter of ſo great moment.
be, you do not believe in, nor fear, nor love God with all your heart, though
you are perſuaded you do.
Ind. Can you, Sir, direct me how to know for certain, when I do, or
do not-my duty.
Miſ. You muſt conſult your life to know this, and compare your way
of living with theſe rules of your duty.
Ind. I wiſh you would ſhew me how, by ſome inſtances.
Mij: Your duty is, to believe in God; that is, to keep theſe great truths
in your mind, That God is moſt powerful, moſt boly, juſt, merciful, and
good; and that none of our thoughts, words, or ačtions, can be hid from him;
that therefore his diſpleaſure is more to be feared than all things; and that
his love and goodneſs to us require all poflible acknowledgınents on our
part. Now, you will very eaſily fee, that you do not fear God as you
ought,
It may
-
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
151
think you
you break
to
ought, if
you are more afraid of men than of God; or if you wilfully do
any thing which he has forbidden, or which you know will diſpleaſe him; or,
laſtly, if you do not immediately repent when you have done amiſs, and
return to your duty. Nor muſt you ſay, that you love God, if you do not
often think of him, of his mercy and goodneſs, and of the happineſs he has
promiſed to them that love him; if you do not take delight in doing what
you believe will pleaſe him,---rejoice to ſee him obeyed and honoured,--and
be troubled to ſee him diſhonoured by his own creatures.It may be, you
love God above all things; but if you are not concerned to keep his
laws, and angry with yourſelf when
any of them, then
you
do
not love God; for this (ſays the Apoſtle St. John) is the love of God, that we
keep his commandments,
Ind. I ſee it is my duty to put my whole truſt in God; but is it poſſible
for me to do ſo, when he ſuffers me to fall into affliction?
Mil. Good men have always done ſo. Though he flay me, yet will I truſt.
in him, faith Holy Yob. Remember, that it is good to be in trouble, when
God ſees meet, who otherwiſe doth not delight in the miſery of any of his
creatures. It is therefore your duty to be patient under afflictions ;
confider
your ways ;--to turn to God , immediately, and pray that he may.
make the troubles of this life a means to bring you to a better.
Ind. Muſt I truſt in God, and believe that he careth for me, though I,
am in poverty.
Mij. You muſt do fo; for riches are not always a ſign of God's favours
nor poverty of his diſpleafure. To comfort yourſelf, and confirm your
faith, confider, that this is the will of God; that he can make you ſuffi-
cient amends in the next world for what you want in this. Think of theſe
things, and you will be content with your condition, and never deſire to
better it by unjuſt or wicked ways. You will, therefore, neither envy the
rich or great, nor queſtion the goodneſs of God, under the greateſt diffi-
culties of life. Again, you will not ſay, that you truſt in God, if you
are not well pleaſed with his providence, ſo far, at leaſt, as chearfully to
fubmit to what his infinite wiſdom and goodneſs order as the very beſt for
you,
and for all others.----- You will not imagine, that you worſhip God as you
ought to do, if you content yourſelf with having an high eſteem for him in.
your heart, without paying him the honour due unto his Divine Majeſty, both
in your ſecret retirements, as well as in the publick aſemblies of Chriſtians,
acknowledging before the world, that you are a miſerable finner, and daily
ſtand in need of his mercy and pardon; that you owe him all poſſible
thanks for the bleſſings you have received from him; and that you want
his
grace and help every day of your life. Laſtly; you yourſelf will not
ſay, that you honour God's holy name, and his word, if you take an oath without .
thought and fear; or ſpeak of God, and of what belongs to him, after an idle
manner, and without reverence; or delight in the company of ſuch as do ſo.
a 1 john v. 3.
6 Pi. cxix. 712
1
1
You
+
.
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
}
}
You cannot but know, that this is not the proper behaviour of one who
purpoſes: to ferve God all the days of his life.
Indi I find it is my duty to honour. God's holy name and his word: How
Miall bring myſelf to do for?
Milj. Take care never to ſpeak of the great God of Heaven and Earth,
but when you are very ſerious. Conſider aften, that he feetli you, and fo
you will be apt to do what is 1910ſt for the honour of his name. And if you
often remember, that the BIBLE 'isa book given by God, to teach us what
we are to believe, and how we are to live, that we may attain eternal
happinefs ; and that your ſalvation depends upon knowing what that book
containeth; You will often read it, or hear it read, and explained; and
whenever you do ſo, you will attend to it carefully, as the rule of your
Hfe ; endeavour toi fokowithe directions it-gives you ; never repeat'any part
of it, but to ſerious and holy purposes'; and ſo you will delight in, and
banour, bis holy word.
Ind. ' Pray; what is meant by loving God with all the beard and foul, and
minds and ſtrength ?
Mil. This is for the great comfort of ſuch as ſincerely ſtrive to do their
duty; they ſhall be accepted of God, though they attain not to that high
degree of love and obedience, :which- God himſelf commands: in his law, or
even to that which ſome others arrivé at, provided they Yove, and fear, and
ferve God, with all their heart; that is, as well as they are able: God will
proportion their rewards to their endeavour's.
Ind. You ſay it is my duty to ſerve him truly all the days of my life. But
will not neceſſary buſineſs hinder me from doing ſo much as is required
of me?
Mil. No. Whatever God requireth of any man, may be done without
neglecting his worldly buſinefs. ONE DAY in-seven, you are förbid to
labour. Do what you are commanded on that day, and ſpare a few moments
in the morning and evening of every other day, to praiſe God; and to aſk his
bleffing; anů then, when in the fear of God; and a 'juſt ſenſe of your duty,
you are employed with honeſt induſtry. in' your daily labours, you are ſerving
God as truly, and you are as certainly in the way to Heaven, as they who
are at-their prayers. And this you may do all the days of your life.
Ind. Pray will you ſhew me my duty towards my Neighbour?
Mil When you come next, I will endeavour to explain it fully to you:
In the mean time, pray to God to enable you to perforin your duty to him.
!! :
{
THE PRAYER.Gracious God, who alone art worthy of all our ſervice,
grant that I may ſerve and pleaſe Thee according to my duty, with all my
heart and ſtrength; that I may give Thee thanks and do The honour; and;
that continuing in the faith, and fear, and love of God, ynto my life's end,
I may be made by Him eternally happy,, through the merits of Jeſus Chriſt
our Lord. Amen.
1
6
DIALOGUE
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
153
DI AL OG UE
XVI.
The Duty towards our NeighBOUR explained.,
4
INDIAN
I
AM come now to beg that you would teach me my duty towards my
1
Mil. Your duty to your Neighbour is.---To love him as yourſelf, and
to do unto all men as you would they fould do unto you. To love, honour,
and fucccur your father and mother. To honour and obey the King, and all that
are put in authority under him. To fubmit yourſelf to all your governors,
teachers, Spiritual paſtors and maſters. To order yourſelf lowly and reverently
to all your betters.
betters. To hurt no body by word or deed. To be true and juſt in all
pour dealings. To bear no malice nor hatred in your heart. To keep your hands
from picking and ſtealing, and your tongue from evil-Speaking, lying, and Nan-
dering. To keep your body in temperance, ſoberneſs, and chaſtity. Not to covet
or deſire other men's goods; but to learn and labour truly to get your own living,
and to do your duty in thai ſtate of life unto which it fall pleaſe God to call you.
Ind. Now, Sir, if it would not be too much trouble, I would beg you
explain to me that love which Chriſtians owe to themſelves and to their neigh-
bour; that is, as you told me, all mankind.
Ind. In the firſt place obſerve, that this is a rule to ſuch only as firſt love
and
fear God. Thou ſhalt love thy neighbour, as men fearing God love them-
felves; that is, to do to others as we think they ought to do to us in the like cafe.
Now, God being the God and Father of mankind, he' would have every
one to be ſecure in his life and eſtate, eaſy in his mind, good and holy while
he lives, and happy when he dies. For this reaſon, he has given this com-
mand: Thou ſhalt love thy neighbour as thyſelf; which, if truly obſerved,
would have a moſt happy and bleſſed effect; and be a direction to the moſt
unlearned, how to behave himſelf to others, ſo as to pleaſe God.
Ind. You will, I hope, explain this a little more particularly.
Miſ. Conſult, then, your own reaſon, and you will acknowledge the juſtice
of this command, that men ſhould live and deal with others as ſincerely as
they would have others to love and deal with them. And that they ſhould do
nothing which they themſelves would condemn as hard and unjuſt, if done
by another perſon. For example: Your own deſire is, that all ſhould reſpect
and love you ;--that none ſhould oppreſs, wrong, or deal deceitfully with you;
--hould take advantage of your ignorance, or neceſities ;---or ſhould take
tedious, fpiteful, or expenhve ways to keep you from your rights. You
would have nobody to bear malice, or imagine evil in their hearts againſt you.
You are concerned for your own good name and credit ;--you grieve to be
defpiſed by thoſe above you, as well as to be diſregarded by your inferiors;
* Rom. xü. 10.
Vor; I.
U
- -you
2
154
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANŚ.
1
-you earneſtly deſire your own welfare and proſperity, and peace of mind,
and health of body. Now, as you and every man living are thus affected
towards yourſelves, ſo will every man living be condemned by God, and his
own conſcience, who does not thus deal with others, and act by this ſhort.
and plain rule. Men cannot live without the affiſtance and ſupport of one
another. Their Governors protect them. The concern of Parents for their
Children,--the care of Maſters for their Servants,--the account that Paſtors
muſt give of their flock,--are great and neceſſary. And if all theſe are not
honoured and obeyed, the world would every day grow more and more toild
and wicked, and we ourſelves, as well as others, ſhould be ſufferers, and
miſerable.
Ind. Are Chriſtians obliged to love thoſe that do not love them
Mij: Yes, moſt certainly ; or they are no better than unbelievers ; for
thefe love thoſe that love them. But God ſo loved us, when we 'were enemies
to him by our evil deeds, as to give his only begotten Son to die for us; and
therefore he moſt reafonably requires, that we thould love one another.
Ind. How may we attain to ſuch a Chriftian temper?
Miff. You muſt take all occaſions of wiſhing well, and doing good, to
others, continually exerciſing your compaffion by relieving the poor, helping
ſuch as are in diſtreſs, comforting the afflicted, and mourning with them that
mourn; which will ſweeten your temper, and inure you to this happy diſpo-
ſition. You muſt beware of taking pleaſure in the calamities of other men,
though your greateſt enemies ;---for that would make you inhuman and
hard-hearted. But, above all, conſider, that this is God's expreſs command,
That we love one another; and it is greatly enforced by his amazing and
condeſcending love to us. When you have gained theſe good diſpoſitions,
you will find, that being obedient and dutiful to your Governors, Maſters,
and Betters; civil to your equals, and kind to your inferiors; is the true way
of being eaſy and happy yourſelf.
Ind. What is my duty, if my neighbour ſpeaketh ill of me ?
Mif. If you are indeed abuſed, you ought privately to reprove him that
hath done it; and if he ſhould not amend, your duty is to bear the injury
patiently, to return good for evil, to forgive and to pray for him. For ſo
hath Chriſt expreſsly commanded." And for your comfort, conſider, that
by thus freely forgiving him, you may with the more courage and comfort
plead the gracious promiſe God has made of the pardon of your own fins,
ſo that
you become the greateſt gainer by the wrong that was done you.
Ind. But will not this encourage bad men to abuſe their innocent
neighbours?
Miſ. It is probable it will not. However that be, we are not to be more
concerned for our own reputation, than for the honour and commands of
Jeſus Chrift; who bath alſo ſet us an example, that we should follow his ſteps;
who, when he was reviled, reviled not again, but committed his cauſė to Him
that judgeth righteouſly.
B Rom. xii, 20.
ci Pet. ü. 23.
Ind. Will
a Matth, y. 44
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
1.55
T
i
Ind. Will my Duty to my Neighbour oblige me at all times to conceal
his fáults ?'
Mif. No. Sometimes it is your duty to ſpeak of them but then it muſt
be with a good deſign of leading him to Repentance--by bringing him
before ſuch perſons as have authority to call him to an account;-otherwiſe
you are a fanderer or backbiter, and, as ſuch, i reckoned amongſt the moſt fcan-
dalous offenders
Ind. May: I not be true and juſt in my dealings, and yet make myfelf as good
a bargain as I can?
Mil. Only conſider, that if the perſon you deal with makes himſelf an
ill bargain, out of ignorance, neceſity, or out of fear, it is a wicked thing
to take advantage of him; and though you may defend it by law, you can-
not anſwer it to God.
Ind. What is my duty; if I have wronged my Neighbour ?"
Mill. You are bound to acknowledge your fault, and make him what
amends you can, to aſk God's pardon, and then you may hope for forgiveneſs ;
for this is what you would expect from others. And this is the
And this is the great Rule
of the Gofpel : { Whatſoever ye would that men thould do unto you, do
ye even fo to them b.
Ind. But how ſhould ſuch poor, ignorant people, as we, know how to
walk at all times by this Rule ?
Mil. One of our Saviour's Apoſtles faith, He that loveth his brother,
abideth in the light, and there is no occaſion of fumbling in himº; that is, his
love will always direct him what to do, and will not ſuffer him to do wrong
to others, either in word or deed. For Love worketh no ill to his neighbour;
thinketh na evil
, and therefore ſpeaks none; beareth all things, believeth all things,
bopeth all things, endureth all things
Ind. Muſt I always fpeak the truth?
Mif. Yes, ſure; for if you conſider what miſchief is done by falfhood,
how ill
you take it to be deceived yourſelf,---you will be convinced, that
lying is a baſe vice, and that there is great reaſon for thoſe terrible threaten-
ings", we find in God's Word againſt ſuch as are guilty of this fin.
Ind. What are the rules of temperance, fobernefs; and chaſtity, which a
Chriſtian is to walk by ?
Miſ: Whether you eat or drink, do all to the Glory of God' ;—that is, Take
care that the Name of God, and the holy religion you profefs, be not evil
ſpoken of by your exceſs in theſe things. Ļet us walk honeſtly as in the day,
not in rioting and drunkenneſs &; for no man that doth ſo habitually, can with
any true delight think of the joys of Heaven. Befides, ſure it is, that they
who give themſelves up to intemperance, are in great danger of dying ſud-
denly in their fins unrepented of. What was inflicted upon man for the
puniſhment of his firſt tranfgreffion (That in the ſweat of his face be should
a Rom. i. 3.
°John . 10.
• Rev. xxi, 8, 27. ' r Cor. x. 31.
& Rom. xiii. 13
d
b Matt. vü, 12.
di Cor. xiv.
U 2
fat
1
1.56
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
$
eat bread] is now become the moſt likely means of preſerving us from all
other ſin. For our ſouls are as active and inquiſitive as ever, and muſt always
be employed one way or other : And therefore, if we do not conſtantly find
ſome proper buſineſs for them, The thoughts and imaginations of our hearts
will be only evil continually.
Ind. What reaſon have we to be contented, and not to defire other men's
goods ?
Mil. Becauſe our own condition is certainly the beſt for .us, being the
appointment of a wiſe, juſt, and good God, who will ſupply us with
every needful thing here, and give us our portion in a better world, where
we ſhall not need theſe things.
Ind. But may we not endeavour to better our conditions ?
Mil. Yes, by God's bleſſing upon your honeſt induſtry. But no man
fhould deſire to live in plenty here, and hazard his ſalvation for it; nor ſtrive
to leave his family a great deal, and be miſerable for ever in another life, for
his covetouſneſs, oppreſſion, and ill dealing here.
Ind. May I do what I pleaſe with what is juſtly my own?
MifNo :-But you muſt do good with it. Firſt, live decently your-
ſelf; provide for your own houſe, that is, ſuch of your relations as are in
want; and then relieve the poor with what you can well ſpare. And ſo you
will thew your thankfulneſs to God, and be will reward you for it*. And
this is the beſt ſecurity you can have, that you ſhall never want,
He that
giveth unto the poor, lendeth unto the Lord ; and that which he hath given,
will be pay him again
b
Ind. Sure, Sir, Chriſtians do not believe theſe duties to God and man
to be ſo neceſſary as you ſay they are ; or elſe they think it impoſſible to
obſerve them.
Mil. Afſure yourſelf they are the duties and conditions on which their hap-
pineſs or miſery everlaſting depends; and they know this; but too many will
not lay it to heart. They know alſo, that God to whom all things are pofli-
ble, will not let them want any aſſiſtance, which they ſincerely deſire, and aſk
for. But they, who are not willing to forſake their ſins, are not diſpoſed to
beg that help of God which is neceſſary to enable them to break their bounds;
and ſuch perſons, by a juft judgment of God, are often left to their own evil
diſpoſitions ;---and this is the great occaſion of ſo much wickedneſs as is
ſeen among Chriſtians. Therefore, as ever you hope to do the will of God,
and by him be made happy, keep theſe truths in your mind and memory;
• That ſuch is the corruption of our nature, and proneneſs to evil, that we
cannot of ourſelves, without God's ſpecial grace and help, keep his com-
• mands, and ſerve him as we ought to do ;--That when we have done our
beſt, we are but unprofitable ſervants; and that it is only through the fa-
a Matt. XXV. 34.
b Proy, xix. 17
6 tisfaction
1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
157
• tisfaction of Chriſt we can be juſtified ;_and that God is ſo good and
• merciful, that he has promiſed, upon our ſincere deſires and prayers, to
give us all the help we Thall want to do our duty, ſo as to pleaſe him, and
• to ſecure our happineſs for ever.' PRAYER, therefore, being appointed
by God himſelf, as a means of obtaining all the bleſſings we ſtand in need
of, you muſt be inſtructed in that duty, how to aſk of God, ſo as to obtain
his grace and help.
Ind. I cannot in reaſon expect that favour from you now; but I will wait-
on you as ſoon as I can hope you will have leiſure.
Mil. It will be a great pleaſure and bleſſing to me, to be made an in-
ſtrument, in the hand of God, to bring you from darkneſs to light, and from
the power of Satan unto God", that you may be made happy for ever.
1
THE PRAYER.-O Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who haſt loved us, and given
thyſelf for us, give us grace to love, and to forgive, and to do good;---And
that, running the way of thy commandments, I may live and die thy fer-
vant, and find mercy at the great day, when we muſt all appear before the
judgment-ſeat of Chriſt. Amen.
D I AL OG U. E
XVII.
Of PRAYER and THANKSGIVING being the Means and Conditions of obtaining
the GRACES and BLESSINGS of God.
INDIAN
I
AM come again, good Sir, for your further inſtruction.--You have ex-
plained to me the commands of God, and convinced me of the ne-
ceſſity of obſerving them, in order to be happy. At the ſame time you
told me, that we cannot obſerve them as we ought to do, without the
grace of
God, which I muſt ſeek by diligent prayer.
Miſ. So indeed it is :-For ſuch is the diſorder and weakneſs of our na-
ture, and the temptations to fin ſo many, that neither our reaſon,-nor the
goodneſs of God's commands, nor the Authority of ſo powerful a being,
nor the happineſs which he propoſes,-nor the danger of our diſobedience,
are ſufficient to keep us within the bounds of duty, without God's eſpecial
grace; which he is ſo good as to promiſe to all ſuch as, being ſenſible of
their wants, do pray
for his
grace and aſſiſtance.
Ind. Pray, Sir, what do you mean by the Grace of God?
Miſ. We mean every favour which God freely, beſtows on us, in order
to make his ordinances and commands effectual for our ſalvation. . For ex,
ample:God gives us his Holy Spirit to be the author of a new and holy.
* Acts xxvi, 18,
life.".
158
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS;
1
life. This Holy Spirit has made known to us in the Scriptures the ways
of
life and of death,--the blefling and happineſs of ſuch as love and obey God,
and the miſerable end of the wicked and diſobedient. Theſe are the firſt
graces and favours of God. Befides theſe ; to all ſuch as are well dif-
pofed, and receive theſe truths, the Spirit of God enlightens their under-
ſtandings; touches their hearts with a fear of God and with a fear for them-
ſelves, on account of their fins, and the corruption of their nature ;-hé
Thews them the neceſſity of a Saviour, and what he has done to deliver them
from miſery, and to make them happy for ever. In ſhort; whatever faving
truths men know, whatever good they do, whatever evils they avoid, -theſe,
and many, very many, more, are the effects of the grace and favour of God,
and the effectual workings of his Good Spirit on our hearts and minds.
Ind. What do you mean by Prayer ?
Mif: We mean the laying our wants and deſires before God, and beg-
ging of him to hear and help us, and particularly to give us the affiſtances
of his Holy Spirit.
Ind. Doth not God know all our wants, before we lay them before him?
And doth not he give his bleſſings to many that never pray for them? ?
Mil. God doth moſt ſurely know our wants much better than we our-
ſelves do ;--He alſo often gives us thoſe things which we neither deſire nor
deferve ;--and yet he has commanded us to pray, and hath made it a part
of the duty we owe to him ;--and that for our own fake, that we may be
made more worthy of the favours which He deſigns us, and that we may
not forget (as too many, do) our dependence upon him for life, and breath,
and all things. For, being obliged to pray to God daily, we can hardly
chuſe but think of Him often ;-of his power to help us,--of his good-
neſs and promiſe to do ſo,---of his wiſdom to give what is beſt for us, and
of his juſtice to puniſh thoſe that live without God in the world.
hardly help thinking of our own ſinfulneſs and unworthineſs of any favour
at the hand of God ;- and we are led to remember the only way by which
every mercy is to be obtained, even through the merit and mediation of our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt. By all which we are taught to know, to love, to honour
to obey, to rely upon, and to praiſe our Maker, every day more and more
perfectly; in all our ways to acknowledge him, and live in an entire depen-
dence upon him ; which is the ſure way to be happy for ever.
Ind. Hath God promiſed to give Chriſtians what they pray for ?
Mil. He hath promiſed to give them whatever they aſk agreeable to his
will, and whatſoever he in his infinite wiſdom ſhall think proper for them . .
And becauſe, through our ignorance and the corruption of our nature, were we
left to ourſelves, we ſhould be tempted to pray for ſuch things as might hurt
both ourſelves and others, and which would not be for the honour of God,
or for his goodnefs, to grant; therefore his Son, and our merciful Saviour,
hath given us a Pattern of Prayer, in order to direct us what to pray for,
We can
John xiv. 14. Ibid. xvi. 23. Matt. xxi. 22.
so
I
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
159
ſo as to pleaſe God. And this prayer is ſo ſhort, that the moſt unlearned
Chriſtian may get it by heart, and, by a very little help and attention, may
underſtand it fo well, as never to be at a lofs what to aſk of God.
Ind. I hope you will be ſo good as to teach me that prayer, and to explain
it to me.
Miſ: I will do ſo, and endeavour to make you underſtand the reaſon and
meaning of every petition :--You muſt know then, that it is called the
LORD's PRAYER, becauſe it was given by our Lord Chriſt to his Diſciples,
for the uſe of them and his followers; and it is in theſe words :
THE LORD'S PRAYER.
Our Father, which art in Heaven ; hallowed be thy Name. Thy Kingdom
come. Thy Will be done in Earth, as it is in Heaven. Give us this Day our
daily Bread. And forgive us our Treſpafles, as we forgive them that treſpaſs
againſt us. And lead us not into Temptation ; but deliver us from Evil. For
thine is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory, for ever and ever. Amen.
Ind. I ſhould be much to blame, indeed, if I ſhould not get ſo ſhort a
prayer by heart. You will now be ſo kind as to explain it to me.
Miſ Before I do that, I muſt obſerve to you, that we are not taught to
ſay, My Father, but Our Father ; becauſe God, who is the God of all
Mankind, would haveall of us to love, and to be concerned for one another
And to increaſe and confirm our love, he hath taught us, when we beg any
favour for ourſelves, to pray for all others, that he may be glorified by them
as well as by us ;—and that none may be deprived of thoſe bleſſings which
Jeſus Chriſt hath purchaſed for mankind. You will alſo obſerve, that God
hath permitted us to call him Our Father, to the end that we may pray with
an humble confidence of being kindly received : Being aſſured, that as a
father pitieth his own children, fo the Lord pitieth them that fear him. But theri
we are to conſider, that this father is the GOD OF HEAVEN, who ſees
our behaviour, and the very thoughts of our hearts; which ſhould oblige us
to approach him with reverence and godly fear, becauſe He is in Heaven, and
we are upon earth, which is his footſtool. Laſtly; obſerve, that in the three
firſt petitions we pray for the Glory of God; that we, and all people, may
know him, worſhip and obey him, as we ought to do. And in the three laſt
petitions, we pray for ourſelves, for the neceſſaries of life, for the pardon of
our fins, and grace to do our duty; and for God's protection and deliverance
from the evils we either ſuffer or fear.
And thorefore I beſeech Thee, O Heavenly Father, not for my felf only,
• but for all thy children, That we may all live worthy of the relation which
we bear to Thee ;-that we may not fin, knowing that we are accounted.
• thine; nor wilfully offend ſo great, ſo good, ſo tender a Father ;--but
« that we may love Thee, not as faves, but as children ;-that we may put.
a Pfal. ciii. 13
our
1
160
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
€
our whole truſt in Thee, and depend upon thine infinite power, wiſdom,
goodneſs, and promiſe, to take care of us ;--that we may leave it to Thee to
• chuſe what is beſt for us, and bear with patience and reſignation all thy
6. fatherly corrections ;---and that we may ſerve Thee with comfort and plea-
-ſure all our days, in hopes of the everlaſting inheritance which Thou haft
promiſed to thine obedient children.
:HALLOWED BE THY NAME.
"Now in this firſt petition we pray, That all men may have a very high
regard for the Divine Majeſty of God, and for his honour: And eſpecially,
that all Chriſtians, to whom he has made Himſelf and his Will known, by
no leſs a perſon than his own Son, may honour him, by a firm faith in
him, and by leading juſt and boly lives, as becomes the Children of God,
that others, ſeeing their good works, may be converted, and glorify their
Father which is in Heaven. And, for their encouragement in doing this,
God hath declared, that them who honour him he will honoura; that is, he
will bleſs them, and make them happy.
• Let us ever remember, O God, that Thou art our great Creator, our
• abſolute. Lord, our merciful Saviour, and our all-feeing Judge.—May
6. we ſtand in awe of thine almighty power, thine all-feeing providence, and
• thine angry juſtice, and love thy boundleſs goodneſs, and be always thankful
for thine innumerable benefits, and truſt in thy wiſdom and truth, and call
• upon thy name, as long as we live !'
"THY KINGDOM COME.
In order to underſtand this petition, you muſt know, that wherever the
Chriſtian religion is received, there is the Kingdom of God, becauſe God is
there obeyed, feared, and loved... We pray, therefore, in theſe words, that
all the nations of the earth may come to the knowledge of the true and only
God, the Creator and Preſerver of all things, and that the Goſpel of his
Son, which contains the laws of his kingdom, may every-where be received
to the glory of God, and the good of mankind; and that every one of us
may labour to advance the kingdom of God and his honour.
-- And thus, O LORD, let thy Kingdom come. Let it be as univerſal, as
• the Prophets foretold it ſhould be, and extend to every corner of the
• earth, and reach every man's heart and ſoul:: And may the days come,
. when no perſecution, diviſion, or ſchiſm, no evils or troubles of any
kind, Ihall be known in it! And may none, who are called by thy name,
.. oppoſe this coming of thy kingdom by any ſcandal, or by reſiſting the
power and efficacy of it in himſelf!
How meanly. and baſely do thoſe act, who profeſs themſelves members of
this kingdom, and yet have no care or concern for the conduct of it ;--but
*w Sam. ü. 30.
withat
1
1
7
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
161
1
withal how inconſiſtently, while they are bidding open defiance to their
Lord, to wiſh, as they do in this prayer, for his coming !
We are alſo ſuppoſed to pray in this petition, that God would be pleaſed
to remove whatever hinders ſo glorious a work ;--that he would reſtrain the
power of the Devil, who leads to many nations captive at bis will ;—that all
ſuch as are yet ignorant of the true God may no longer want the neceſſary
means of their converſion ;-—and that all Chriſtians may, by their good
lives, convince Unbelievers how happy they are in being under the laws and
government of their Maker.
Ind. But pray, good Sir, how can that be called the Kingdom of God,
in which there are ſo many wicked ſubjects ?
Mil. God permits it to be ſo for the preſent, in this ſtate of trial, to make
all men ſee what they would be without the aſſiſtance and help of his grace ;
to Thew his goodneſs and patience, by which many of the wicked are brought
to repentance; whereby allo the power of his grace is both ſeen and glorified.
By theſe alſo he tries the fincerity of his faithful ſubjects. But a time is
coming, when a ſeparation will be made of the wheat from the tares, the
good feed from the bad ; and the Juſtice of God will appear in the dreadful
puniſhment of all ſuch as now give offence to his good ſubjects, and hinder
the propagating the Goſpel.
THY WILL BE DONE IN EARTH, AS IT IS IN HEAVEN.
This is the next petition; by which we pray, That God by his grace may
diſpoſe the hearts of all his ſubjects to a chearful obedience to his laws, and
an intire ſubmiſſion to his will and direction; and to a performance of their
duty in that ſtate of life, in which his providence hath placed them ;---and
this as chearfully as his Angels do their duty, and obey his will, in Heaven;
by which God will be greatly glorified, --his Kingdom enlarged,—his
Angels delighted, and all who obey him will be prepared for Eternal Hap-
pineſs.
Now we come to the three laſt petitions, which concern our own wants,
and which none but God can ſupply. And theſe I ſhall explain to you the
next time you come. In the mean time, addreſs yourſelf to the Throne of
Grace in the following words:
THE PRAYER_Diſpoſe me, and all thy children, O Lord and
Father, to ſubmit chearfully to whatever thy Providence ſhall order for us.
Hearken not to the corrupt deſires of our own hearts, but to the voice
of thine own wiſdom, goodneſs, and mercy. Give us a true knowledge of
our duty, and an heart diſpoſed to cloſe with thy will, whenever it ſhall be
made known to us, and to obey it with pleaſure. Subdue in us whatever is
contrary to thy holy will, that, through thy grace, we may at laſt become
perfect as our Heavenly Pattern is, through Jeſus Chriſt, our bleſſed Saviour.
and Redeemer. Amen.
Vol. I.
X
DIALOGUE
1
1
1
162
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
DIALOGUE
7
XVIII.
*
-
1
INDIAN,
I
AM now come to deſire you would explain to me the remaining part
of the Lord's Prayer.
Mil. The three laſt petitions concern our own wants, and which none
but God can ſupply. The firſt of theſe is,
GIVE US THIS DAY OUR DAILY BREAD.
In which words we pray, That God would be pleaſed to give us all things
which are either needful or convenient for the health and ſupport of our
bodies, and for the good of our ſouls. BREAD, being of moſt neceffary
and univerſal uſe, has obtained, not only in Scripture, but is common diſ-
courſe all over the world, to be put very often for all the neceſſaries of life.
-Thus Poverty is expreſſed by want of BREAD, and proſperity by fulneſs of
BREAD.
Ind. Why do you akk for theſe things day by day?
Mij. Becauſe we have by this an occaſion of remembering our daily de-
pendance upon God, and of giving him thanks for his favours to us every
day of our lives; and, foraſmuch as we acknowledge that we depend upon
God's bleſſing on our honeſt endeavours to us for our daily bread, we ſhould
not for our lives attempt to take ſuch ways for a livelihood as we cannot hope
God will bleſs. And, laſtly, we learn by this prayer, not to be too much
concerned or anxious for ourſelves for the time to come, becauſe God ever
liveth to fupply our wants.
Ind. It ſeems then, that Chriſtians are not to pray for great riches, honours,
and powers, ſince they are directed only to pray for their daily bread.
Miff
. It is certainly lo : For thefe things ſhould be left wholly to God's
wiſdom, fince men cannot, and none but God can, know what uſe any one
may make of fuch things. Not but that, if God gives men fuch things,
they may receive them with thanks, and ſhould uſe them to good purpofes.
Ind. How may they do that?
Mil. By aſſiſting, with their riches, thoſe that are in want:-By defending,
with their power, ſuch as are oppreſſed, &c. And taking care always to re-
member God in the midſt of their abundance, and the account they muſt
give to himn of both the uſe and abuſe of it.
. We look up unto, and depend upon Thee, O Heavenly Father, for all
the neceſſaries, conveniencies, and comforts, of this life :-And may our
bodily wants engage us to go daily to the throne of grace, for the wants
• of our ſouls !—Let thy bleſſing go along with our honeſt endeavours, and
keep us from all unjuſt ways of bettering our condition; and, with all
thy other favours, give us, we beſeech Thee, the bleſſing of a thankful and
contented mind !
The
>
I
mo
1
1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS,
163
The next petition which concerns' ourſelves, is this following :-
FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSES, AS WE FORGIVE THEM THAT TRES-
PASS AGAINST US.
+
Now in theſe words we pray, That God, for Christ's fake, would be
merciful unto us, and forgive us our fins, whether known or unknown, and
that he would not puniſh us as we deſerve. And, to fhew our thankfulneſs
for this great mercy, we oblige ourſelves to forgive, and love, and do good
to, thoſe who have any way injured us, as ſincerely as we hope for pardon
from God.
Ind. And may a Chriſtian be aſſured, that God will pardon his fins, pro-
vided he deals with others as kindly as he deſires God would deal with him?
Miſ. We have his faithful promiſe by his Son, that, upon our true re-
pentance, he will do fo* :-By which he hath, as it were, put our pardon
into our own power, and left us to conſider, that there will be no mercy
for him who will not ſhew mercy.
• Forgive us thoſe fins, O Heavenly Father, which ſeparate us from Thee:
forgive us every day of our lives, for every day we ſtand in need of pardon.
• Give me, and all Chriſtians, a forgiving temper, that we may fulfil the
* condition of our pardon. Thou art good' and merciful in forgiving us;
"--grant that we may all live in the fame charitable temper, in which we
hope and deſire to die.'
The laſt petition of this prayer is,
LEAD US NOT ÎNTO TEMPTATION; BUT DELIVER FROM EVIL.
That is, we pray that God would lo order things in the courſe of his
providence, that we may not be expoſed to great and dangerous trials, which
may prove hazardous to our virtue. That he would not ſuffer us to be tempted
above whoë we are able, but would with the temptation make a way for us to
eſcape, that we may be able to bear it.
Ind. What muft I underſtand by the word Evil?
MifFirſt and chiefly, the Evil Spirit; that is, the Devil, who is the
great tempter of mankind to all evil. · 2dly, Evil practices, and evil ex-
amples. 3dly, Everlaſting miſery.
Now, you will obſerve from this petition, that it is not fufficient to beg
pardon for our paſt offences, but that every good Chriſtian muſt pray. God
to enable him to keep out of the way of temptation, and not fuffer him to
fall again into the fins he has repented of: And that, whenever he ſuffers
us to be tempted for the trial of our faith and truſt in, him, he would in
mercy deliver us from the power and ſnares of the Devil - from our own.
corrupt inclinations, from the ill examples of a wicked world, and from ever-
Laſting mifery, the moſt dreadful of all evils whatever. And the reafon why
a Matt. vi. 14:
1
X2
this
1
1
>
.
164
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
$
>
this deſire is by our Lord expreſſed in theſe words, And lead us not into temp-
tation, but deliver us from evil, is this: To admoniſh us, that even the beſt
of us are in danger of falling into the ſame fins, that we have once, much
more that we have often, been guilty of; and that, becauſe there are ſeveral
temptations, which in the courſe of our lives we ſhall ſurely meet with; and
therefore, that none of us are to be ſecure, but ought always to watch and
pray and ſtand upon our guard, and to look well to ourſelves, that we be
not overcome.
And you will be further convinced of the abſolute neceſſity of this peti-
tion, when you ſee ſo many, even amongſt thoſe who bear the name of
Chriſtians, running headlong into everlaſting ruin, for want of God's gra-
cious affiftance, which can only be obtained by conſtant and diligent prayer.
• O God, who hateſt iniquity, and knoweſt our infirmities, leave us not to
i the malice and power of the evil one the Devil to deal with us as he plea-
. ſeth ;-Leave us not, O merciful Father, to ourſelves, and to our own
corrupt hearts and luſts, left we rafhly run into temptations ;--keep us
always under the protection of thy Good Spirit ;---ſuffer us not to be ſur-
priſed, nor off our guard, nor tempted above what we are able to bear;
"--give us grace to reſiſt the world, the fleſh, and the devil, and to watch
• and pray daily, that we enter not into temptation. '
We conclude this prayer with theſe following words; which are a ſolemn
form of praiſe, and an acknowledgement to Him to whom we have been
praying.
FOR THINE IS THE KINGDOM, AND THE POWER, AND THE GLORY,
i
FOR EVER AND EVER.
AMEN.
That is, in other words, We praiſe, and worſhip, and depend upon Thee,
the
great, and true, and only God ;-whoſe kingdom ruleth over all the world;
--whoſe power nothing can reſiſt ;-whoſe glory ought to be our chief aim
and deſire ;-who alone can give us what we want and pray for ;-who alone
can forgive us our fins, and diſpoſe us to forgive one another ;-who can
help, ſecure, and ſave us in the hour of temptation, and deliver us from the
evils to which we are daily expoſed. To Thee, therefore, we give all honour,
praiſe, and thanks, and wiſh that all the world would do the ſame. Amen.
Ind. I obſerve, that you conclude all your prayers with that word-Amen.
Mil. We do ſo. By which we expreſs our moſt earneſt deſire, that God
would grant us what we have prayed for ; which we firmly believe he will
do, ſo far as may really promote his glory and our beſt intereft ; foraſinuch
as we are aſſured, that no man did ever truſ in the Lord, and was confounded“,
or diſappointed of his hopes; and therefore we conclude all our prayers with
ſaying Amen, or ſo be it; let it be as we have prayed, and do deſire.
a Ecclus. ii. io.
Ind. Can
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
165
Ind. Can it be expected, that the Ignorant and Unlearned ſhould pray?
Mil. It is moſt ſurely the duty, of every man, however ignorant and
enlearned, to pray and give praiſe to God; whereby he owns his dependance
upon him, for every thing he wants, and returns his thanks for all the bler-
fings he receives.
Now every man, even the moſt unlearned, cannot but know, that he is
fubje&t to be tempted to fin, and that God only can deliver him from it. Every
one knows, that it is God only that can bleſs his honeſt endeavours for a live-
lihood ; -that God therefore ought to be fought to for theſe bleſſings, and
that every one is obliged to be thankful to him when he receives them.
A very Child can tell his father what he wants ; and you ſee God permits
us to call him OUR FATHER, that we may lay our deſires and wants before
him after the beſt manner we are able, and leave it to him to help us. He
knows our wants, however imperfectly we expreſs them with our tongues :
And we may be aſſured, that when we devoutly uſe this very prayer, God
will hear and anſwer us, not according to our weak underſtandings, but in
a manner ſuitable to our real neceſſities, and according to the love of a father
for his children.
Ind. Do Chriſtians think, that they are bound to pray every day?
Miſ. They ſhould do ſo ; and every good Chriſtian will do ſo; becauſe
he knows he wants God's help, and pardon, and bleſſings, every day of his
life. And it is chiefly owing to the omiffion of this duty, that we ſee ſo
much 'wickedneſs and miſchiefs even amongſt Chriſtians. People venture
every day into a world full of temptations to ſin, and of dangers innumerable,
without begging the protection of God: And they too often lie down to
ſleep, without praying to be delivered from the powers of darkneſs, and the
fad accidents which may befal them, when all eyes are ſhut, but his only who
never ſleépeth.
Ind. Is it expected, that ſuch as cannot read ſhould
Miſ. It is an unhappineſs that people cannot read; but God forbid, that
ſhould hinder them from praying !-Whoever hath ſenſe to know, that he is
a finner, or that he wants God's help, is bound to pray as well as he can.
If ſuch a perſon wants a kindneſs from his neighbour, he will find words to
aſk it in:If he is to aſk it of his betters, he will think of doing it in a
becoming manner, and will wait with patience, and receive it thankfully.
Let him fo behave himſelf towards his Maker ; and God, who is always
pleaſed with the deſires of a heart truly ſenſible of its miſery and wants,
will favourably anſwer his requeſts.
Ind. I obſerve that you make thankſgiving alſo a duty, and a ſervice,
which you owe to God.
Miſ: God himſelf has made it fo, and it is agreeable to our reaſon. We
expect thanks from one another, when we have done a kindneſs. And if
Chriſtians would take notice of, and give God thanks for, the mercies and
pray?
i Theff. v. 18.
bleſſings
8.66
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS,
A
S
blefings they receive daily from his bounty, they would engage the divine
Goodneſs to multiply his favours, which they often hinder by their Ingrati-
tude. But then they muft fhew their thankfulneſs, not only with their
slips, but by their lives.”
Ind. How often ſhould we pray
?
Mij. We ſhould pray without ceaſing' *; that is, we ſhould let no day
paſs without begging God's bleſſing; and giving him thanks for his mercies,
-for every bleffing we teceive, for every
danger we eſcape, and for
every
affliction we meet with, and are ſupported under. Our meals ſhould put us
in mind, that we do not live by bread alone ; that therefore God's bleſſing mult
make our meat to do us good. In our bufinefs we fhould remember, that it
is but loft labour, to riſe early, and take little reft, if God bleſs not our
endeavours - In the Morning, we ſhould pray God to bleſs our labours all
the day; and, in the Evening, return our humble-thanks for all the mercies
of the foregoing day, and pray for preſervation, and the other mercies of the
night.
Ind. Are there any further inftructions that you think neceſſary to give
me, concerning this duty of Prayer ?
Miſ. Only remember, That whenever you ſay this prayer, or beg any
favour from God, you do it with the humility of one who is ſenſible of his
wants and mifery, with fubmifion to God's will,--with great reverence,
attention of mind, and deliberation, that your heart may go along with your
lips. And, hftly, which you muſt never forget, you muſt aſk every bleffing
you want of God, FOR THE SAKE OF HIS SON JESUS CHRIST it being on
his account alone, and for what he has done and ſuffered, that God will own
us for his children, or grant us what we pray for.
Ind. I hope I ſhall always remenaber to do so.
Miſ. Indeed it is of- fo-very great-moment, that Jesus Christ himſelf
has appointed án HOEY ORDINANCE to be obſerved by all Chriſtians, on
purpoſe that they may always remember the wonderful things he has done,
and the great bleſſings he hath obtained for them :--Particularly, the ſacri-
fice of his Death, and the benefits which we receive by it; vix. the pardon
of our ſins, and the ſure and certain hope of everlaſting. life. When, there-
fore, you come again to me, I will explan this to you more fully, than I can
do at preſent for want of time.
Ind. You have ſaid enough, Sir, to make me return to you as ſoon as
poffibly I can.
THE PRAYER.--Bleſſed be thy name, O God, for this great pri-
vilege of laying our wants before Thee, and for the great hopes we have of
being heard. Make me ever fenſible of my wants, and of thy power and
goodneſs to help me, that at all times I may call upon Thee, by diligent
prayer. And hear me, O King of Heaven, when I call upon Thee, in the
name of our Lord Jeſus Chrijt ; that I may effectually obtain the relief of my
neceſlities, and ever give Thee praiſe for the fame. Amen.
b Deut. viii. 3.
c Pfal. cxxvii. 3.
DIALOGUE.
;
1
a.
1 Theff. v. 17.
1
/
+
---
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
167
DIALOGUE
XIX.
1
Åbe SACRAMENT OF THE LORD'S SUPPER explained.
1
YOU!
INDIAN.
OUR promiſe, Sir, to explain to me an Holy ORDINANĆE, which, you
told me, all Chriftians are bound to obſerve fot: a continual remein-
brance of the Sacrifice of the death of Chriſt, ever ſince that Sacrifice was
offered, this has brought me to you now, as foon as I could hope you would
have time to inftruct me.
Mil. I have now time to do it. You remember, I hope, what I have
told you before ;--- that there are Ttvo Special Ordinances of the Chiſtian re-
ligion, which we call SACRAMENTS, appointed by Chriſt himifelf as necef-
ſary means of ſalvation, when they may be regularly had. Theſe are, Bar-
TISM, and the LORD'S SUPPER. By Baptiſm, we are introduced into the
Chriſtian Character; at which time we enter into a Covenant with God,
wherein, on our part, we promiſe to believe in him, to fear, to love, and obey
him, all our days : And God, on his part, receivegi uis into his family, which
is his Church, and promiſeth to treat us as his children, ---Éd protect us while
we live, and, when we die, toʻnjake us happy, if we have bekaved ourſelves as
his dutiful children ought to do; and thus we give ourſelves up unto Chriſt.
Ind. This I have not forgot.
Mil. But then, foraſmuch as this high favotr hath been beftowed upon
Chriſtians--to be called and treated as the Children of God; not for any thing
they have done to deferve it, but purely for the fake of what his Son Jefus Chrift
hath done and ſuffered for them; he hath appointed ANOTHÉR SACRAMENT,
which we call THE LORD'S SUPPER, in order to keep up the remembrance of
what he hath done for us :--His laying down his life for us to redeem us
from the wrath of God, to purchaſe us to himſelf to be a people zealous of
good works!
Ind. Why do you call T#IS SACRAMENT by the name of the LORD's
SUPPER
Mil. Becauſe our Lord Chriſt did appoint t#is O'R DINANCE at bis Laſt
Supper with his Diſciples, the evening before he was crueified, to preſerve the
memory and the reafons of his death; the knowledge of which is the founda-
tion of the Chriſtian Religion, and that ori' which the happineſs and ſalvation
of all men doth depend.
Ind. You will not wonder, if I am very deſirous to know all that is neceſ-
fary concerning this Ordinance.
Miff. Thať you may do ſo, you muſt carry your thoughts back to what I
have already told you of the firſt parent's of mankind; that they rebelled againſt
their Maker's command ;-that they lojtlis favour, and all right and title
to the happineſs which he had promiſed them ;- that this very nature became
pronc
1
!
1
1
S
168
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
1
A
prone to evil ;-and both they and their poſterity became ſubject to ſin, to
mifery, and to death;-_and laſtly, that the Son of God, pitying their calamity,
undertook to redeem them,--to ſatisfy his Father's Juſtice, and to ſuffer in his
own Perſon for their fins; as alſo to impart to them a ſpirit and principle of
a new life, in order to renew that nature which they had ſo fadly ſpoiled.
In order to which he was made Man; and, having put himſelf in the place
of finners, he offered himſelf to ſuffer death for their redemption ; by which
he reſtored them to his Father's favour, and to a poſſibility of obtaining the
happineſs for which they at firſt were made.
By which wonderful goodneſs, and moſt worthy Sacrifice, God was ſo well
pleaſed, that he hath, for his Son's Sake,' promiſed to pardon all penitent
finners, and to make them happy for ever.
Ind. All this I now remember you explained to me; and I thank you for
putting me again in mind of its and I hope now I ſhall never forget it.
Miš. It will certainly be your intereſt to remember it ; for indeed your
happinefs depends upon it.
Ind. Is it ſufficient for me to remember, in this facrament, that there was
ſuch a perſon as Jeſus Chriſt?
Mil. No, ſurely; much more is contained in it. We are to call to mind
his wonderful love to mankind, which engaged him to take our nature upon
him, and to ſubmit to the infirmities and miſeries of it; which made him
content to live amongſt us, and to die for us : It is to call to mind his
unwearied patience and diligence in doing good; healing the diſeaſes, and in-
ſtructing the ignorance, of men; and particularly his moſt grievous ſufferings
and death, by which he made an atanement to his father for the fins of man-
kind. He was made fin for us, who knew no fin, that we might be made the
righteouſneſs of God in him. And, if we truly remember him, we ſhall
endeavour to copy the example of his virtues, and eſpecially thoſe which
were moſt conſpicuous in his life.
Ind. Where ſhall I learn the hiſtory of his life and actions, that I may
follow his example ?
Mil. In the Four GOSPEL's, or in what is called the New TESTAMENT.
Ind. What do mean by the Gospels?
Miſ. I mean FOUR SMALL TREATises, in which the life and actions of
our Saviour are written for the benefit of all ſucceeding Chriſtians; and, when
it ſhall be your happineſs to read them, you will there find abundant matter
and reaſon for the perpetual remembrance of Jeſus Chriſt.
Ind. What need was there of this Sacrament, ſince it ſeems impoſſible
for men ever to forget ſo great a benefactor ?
Miſ: Jeſus Chriſt, who knew our nature better than we ourſelves do,
and how very apt we are to forget the greateſt favours of God, has by this
HOLY ORDINANCE provided, that ſuch as have any ſenſe or regard for his
love, or even for their own happineſs, ſhall never want a proper occaſion of
remembering what he hath done and ſuffered to redeem them from miſery,
2
1
2 Cor. V, 2.1.
and
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS. 169
1
and to put them in a way of being happy for ever :-He likewife intended
thiş HOLY ORDINANCE as a ſtanding proof or evidence of this important
fact of his death, thereby .to ſtrengthen and renew our faith in it.
Ind. You will now, Sir, be pleaſed to let me know how he hath done
this?
Mil. Our GREAT LORD and SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, the
night before he was crucified, ' took bread, and bleſſed, and brake it, and
gave it to his diſciples, and ſaid, Take, eat; this is my Body, that is given
for you : Do this in remembrance of me. After ſupper alſo, he took a
Cup of Wine, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, ſaying, Drink ye
• all of this ; for this is my Blood of the New Covenant, which is ſhed for
you, and for many, for the remiſſion of fins. Do this, as oft as ye ſhall
* drink it, in remembrance of me. For as oft as ye ſhall eat this Bread, and
• drink this Cup, ye do ſhew the Lord's Death till he come.
Ind. You will now, Sir, let me know how this Sacrament is obſerved
amongſt Chriſtians.
Mil. They do it after this manner :-- Firſt, the Miniſter of Chriſt pla-
ceth, or cauſeth to be placed, upon a table in our churches, a portion of
Bread and Wine, in the light of all the people.This Bread and Wine, which
are to repreſent the ſacrifice of Chriſt's Body and Blood, are fančtified, or ſet
apart, for this holy uſe, by giving thanks to God for all his favours, and
eſpecially for having ſent his only Son to redeem us by his death; and by
begging of him, that when we receive, and eat, and drink, this Bread and
Wine, we may be ſo far made partakers of the ſacrifice of his moſt bleſſed
Body and Blood, as to ſhare in all the benefits which he hath obtained for
us by his death.
At the ſame time he breaketh the Bread into pieces, and
poureth the Wine into a Cup, to repreſent unto our ſenſes, by theſe outward
and viſible ſigns, the death of Chriſt, whoſe Body was broken, and Blood
poured out, upon the Croſs.
Ind. Pray, Sir, how doth he, after this, diſpoſe of this read and Wine?
Mil. This Bread and Wine, being fanctified by the Word of God and
Prayer, he diſtributes among thoſe who are there preſent;-putting them in
mind, that Jeſus Chriſt died for them, and for their falvation,-preferring
their happineſs to his own life ;---that therefore they ought never to forget
fo great a kindneſs, but to keep up the remembrance of him, after this manner,
which he hath appointed, UNTIL HIS COMING AGAIN.
Ind. Is this all that is required of Chriſtians," To keep up the remem-
" brance of Chriſt, and of his death ?”
Mil. No, ſurely ;- no ſerious Chriftians think that alone ſufficient. They
know; that it is an humble heart in which Chriſt delights to dwell; they
therefore look upon this Sacrament as a proper occaſion of humbling them-
ſelves before God, and of abhorring thoſe ſins which coſt Jeſus Chriſt his
life and blood. They know alſo, that the bleſſings obtained for us by
Chriſt's death, of which this Sacrament is a remembrance, are as much the
VOL. I.
Y
Food
.
170
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
.
Food of the Soul, as Bread and Wine are of the Body ;-that this food or
fupport we receive by a lively faith in his merits; and do therefore, at this
time more eſpecially, acknowledge the efficacy of his death. This is the
true bread, which nouriſheth to eternal life". That God, who ſpared not his own
Son, but gave bim up for us all, will be not with him freely give us all things?
Beſides this, every penitent Chriſtian will look upon this as a proper time to
remember and comfort himſelf with the great extent of God's mercy declared
by his Son, and this even with an oath, that all fins ſhall be forgiven unto
'the Sons of Men'.'-Every humble Chriſtian alſo, who feels in his ſoul
the want of God's help to ſupport himn againſt the temptations of the world,
the fleſh, and the Devil, will think this a very proper time to beg of God
his Son's promiſe, — that he will give the Floly Spirit to them that aſk
him.'-Laſtly; Every Chriſtian muſt be ſuppoſed to receive this facra-
ment, in token that he acknowledgeth Jeſus Chriſt to be his Lord and Sa-
viour,-to be his Lawgiver bere, and his Judge hereafter.
Ind. I remark, that Chriſt commanded this ordinance to be obſerved by
his Followers TILL HIS COMING AGAIN : Pray, what is meant by that?
Miſ Why, as I have told you before, we Chriſtians do know, and firmly
believe, that Jeſus Chriſt will come again at the end of the world—10
JUDGE THE LIVING AND THE DEAD; to call all men that ever have lived
to an account for the uſe they have made of the favours which God has given
them, and to reward or puniſh them, as they have lived well or ill in this
world. And this intimation he gave his followers, when he appointed this
ordinance, that they may conſider, every time they go to this facrament,
what account they will be able to give of themſelves,
6 when he ſhall come
- to judge the world in righteouſneſs.
Ind. Is there any thing elſe required of Chriſtians, before they go to this
Sacrament?
Miſ: Yes :—They ought, in the firſt place, to conſider what ſort of life
they have led ſince they took on them the Chriſtian character ; at which time
they obliged themſelves to make the laws of God the rule of their faith,
• and life, and actions ;'-and to examine themſelves, whether they have
not led a wicked, at leaſt an idle, uſeleſs life ;-or whether they now live in
any known fin ;~ becauſe they are bound, when they go to that Sacrament,
ſeriouſly to acknowledge their offences and fins before God, and to beg his
pardon, with a full purpoſe of amendment of life; otherwiſe they will
receive nothing there, but their own condemnation.
A Chriſtian is obliged alſo to have a grateful ſenſe of God's goodneſs, by
conſidering his mercy in fending his own Son to redeem us, whom by his
death he hath reconciled to his Father, and put us in a way to be for ever
-happy, if it is not merely our own fault.
And laſtly, Jeſus Chriſt, having expreſsly commanded, “That all his Dif-
ciples ſhould love one another, as he hath loved them, and given his life
* John vi.
D Mark üi. 28.
• for
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS. .
VI
t
I
• for thein®,'-every Chriſtian is bound, before he goeth to this Sacrament,
(the chief end of which is to put him in mind of this great inſtance of
Chriſt's love) every Chriſtian, I ſay, is bound to conſider, whether he hath
any thing in his heart, contrary to this pattern of true love, and command
of his Saviour.
Ind. Do you believe, that Chriſtians are generally careful to prepare
themſelves for this Ordinance after this manner ?
Mil. All ſerious Chriſtians are ſo : But too many, it is to be feared, are
not. And this is the reaſon why ſo many receive no benefit from this Sacra-
ment ;—for otherwiſe THIS ORDINANCE would be a moſt powerful reſtraint
to keep them from leading a thoughtleſs and an evil life, -by affording them
ſo inany bleſſed occaſions of remembering and renewing their Covenant with
God, laying them under continual obligations of leading a new and Chriſ-
tian life, and obtaining grace from God to do ſo.
Ind. What do you think of thoſe Chriſtians that never go to this Sacra-
ment
Mil. Why, they are generally to be eſteemed in the way of ruin, without
ſeeing their danger. They do not confiaer, that, as they are finners, God
cannot be pleaſed with them; and that there is no pardon for ſinners, no
ſalvation to be hoped for, but only through the merits of Chriſt's Death,
which is oommemorated in this Sacrament.
Ind. But ſure, Sir, all Chriſtians are not ſo thoughtleſs ;-they muſt have
ſome reaſon for neglecting ſo neceffary a duty, as you ſeem to repreſent it.
Mil. There may be reaſons and fcruples for abſenting for a time ;—but,
generally ſpeaking, ſome of theſe following are the true reaſons, why men
turn their backs upon the Lord's Supper when invited to it, let them pretend
what they pleaſe. Either they live in fome known fin, which they will not at
preſent reſolve to forſake ;-or this world, its buſineſs, or pleaſures, have taken
ſuch poſſeſſion of their hearts, that they have no time even to think of their
ſouls, or of what muſt come hereafter ;-or, laſtly, they delude themſelves
with a faint purpoſe, that thus it ſhall not always be with them,—that ſome
time or other they will make the care of their ſouls their great concern.
But ſuch perſons Thould conſider, that, while they thus deſpiſe one of the
greateſt initances of God's love, they continue in a fin which too nearly
reſembles the domial of their Lord and Saviour : More particularly they
ſhould reflect, that by perſiſting in ſuch a wilful diſobedience to Chriſt's
poſitive command, they have no well-grounded aſſurance that
any
of their
prayers will be granted : For as Chriſt's Death is the only ſolid foundation
of favour with God, ſo his MEDIATION is the only channel through which
it is to be conveyed to Chriſtians. Whether, therefore, thoſe who refuſe to
commemorate the one, can lay any juſt claim to the other, is left to every
man's ſerious meditation: And they ſhould conſider with what face they can
a John xiii. 34•
1
Y 3
bereafter
3
1
1
142
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
hereafter appear before their Saviour in judgment; whom they refuſed to re-
member in his ordinance bere oņi earth;-it having been obſerved, that what-
ever keeps a man from the Sacrament, after he bris been inſtructed in the true
näture of it, will, generally speaking, binder him from going to Heaven.
Ind. Can a Chriſtian know whether he hath gone to this Sacrament as he
ought to have done, ſo as to hope for the bleſſings attending it?
Miſ: That will beſt be known by the manner of his life afterwards :-
If a perſon went as a true penitent, he will be very careful of falling into
the fins he hath repented of. If he was indeed grieved with the remem-
brance of his fins, and the burden of them was intolerable;-if he did in good
earneſt purpoſe to lead a netv life, he will be more careful to beg of God to en-
able him to do fo. If he went with a lively faith in God's Mercy through Chrift,
thåt faith will appear in a better obedience to God's Laws. If he had a
thankful remembrance of Chriſt's Death, the grateful acknowledgment of that
invaluable bleſſing will conſtrain him to live fo as to pleaſe his merciful
Redeemer. Laſtly; if he went with a truly charitable diſpoſition to the Sam
crament, he will 'afterwards make the Love of Chriſt the paitern of his
love to all others,—he will forgive, and give, and love, as becomes a Difciple
of Jeſus Chriſt.
Ind. Will not the bleſſings which Chriſt hath obtained by his death, ás
repreſented by this Sacrament, encourage Chriſtians to hope for ſalvation
without amendment of life?
Miſ Ignorant and unthoughtful people may delude themſelves with ſuch
vain hopes; but all well-inſtructed Chriſtians ſhould know,--that though
Chriſt died for the ſalvation of all, yet thoſe only ſhall actually enjoy the
benefits of His death, who live according to the will and commands of him
who died for them ; that there will be no forgiveneſs of fins without repent-
ance, and a thorough reformation of life ; and that the ſtrióteft adherence
to this or any other poſitive ordinance of God will not avail, without an
earneſt and ſincere endeavour to perform the whole will of God, as it reſpects
HIM, our NEIGHBOUR, and OURSELVES.
Ind. I cannot, Sir, but be very thankful for the great pains you have taken
to inſtruct me, and to make me underſtand the Nature and Benefit of the
Sacrament of the Lord's Supper ;-and indeed, Sir, I am very deſirous to
be baptized, if you know of nothing that ought to hinder me.
Mil. I would not hinder you one moment; but that I have one thing
more to make you ſenſible of, before I would encourage you to be baptized;
and this is, the Deluſion, the Danger, and the Miſchief, of being a Chrif
«tian without Chriſtianity.'
Ind. Indeed, Sir, I do not underſtand
you.
Mil. I will explain to you what I mean when you come to me again.
In the mean time, I ſhall pray God to keep you in this good diſpoſition,
and from every thing that may any way hinder your true converſion.
THE
!
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
173
THE PRAYER.--Almighty God, who gaveſt thine only Son Yifus Ckriſt to
fuffer death for our redemption, give me grace to keep up the remembrance
of this great mercy. Grant that I may never be aſhamed to confeſs the
Faith of Chriſt crucified ;--that I may never deſpiſe the bleſſings he has
purchaſed for me, nor the means of grace which he hath ordained ; which
moſt humbly beg, for the ſake of the fame Yeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
DIALOGUE
XX.
The DELUSION, the Danger, and the Mischier, of being Chriſtians
without Chriſtianity.
-
1
MOST
دز
INDIAN.
OST kind Sir, I left you with a very earneſt deſire of being baptized ;
but you faid
you had ſomething of moment to ſay to me, before I
was to take upon me the character of a Chriſtian : For that reaſon, I am
now come to wait on you.
Mil. To tell you the truth, then, notwithſtanding the pains I have
taken to inſtruct you, and to ſhew you both your true intereſt, and your
great danger in not following it, I cannot but be afraid, leſt, when you come
to be more converſant with the world, and inſtead of finding the good fruits
which you might naturally expect from ſo excellent a religion, you ſhould
find, amongſt too many profeſſing that religion, little or no fear of God,
nor any true concern for themſelves, or for what muſt come hereafter
I cannot but be afraid therefore, leſt, ſeeing this, you ſhould be tempted to
ſuspect the Truths I have told you, and ſo either renounce Chriſtianity, or
elſe content yourſelf, as too many do, with the borrowed name of a Chriſ-
tian, and with mere Thadows of religion, without endeavouring after that
ſubſtantial holineſs, without which no man muſt ever hope to be happy.
Ind. I am very thankful for your concern for me, and I ſhall hear with
attention the inſtructions you will be pleaſed to give, for preventing my
fall.
Mil. You muſt know then, that the Chriſtian Religion is intended by
God to cure the corruption of our nature, and to make us happy, by making
us boly, juſt, and good ;—by making Chriſtians the beſt Neighbours, the truelt
Friends, the kindeſt Maſters, the moſt faithful Servants, the beſt Huſbands
and Wives, the moſt careful and tender Parents, and the moſt dutiful Children;
-the juſteſt Magiſtrates, and the moſt faithful and obedient Subje&is ;-and,
above all, the devouteſt Worſhippers of the true and only God, and ſtrict
Obſervers of his Laws. Now my fears are, that when you ſhall ſee too many
Cħriſtians live without any regard to theſe duties, profeffing to know God,
but
1
>
1
1
1,74
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS,
3
but in their works denying him “ ;--I ſay again, I cannot but be afraid for
you,
leſt
you ſhould forget the HOLY COVENANT you made with God, when you
were baptized, and fall inſenſibly into the way of the world, which leads
to deſtruction.
Ind. Pray, Sir, what do you mean by the Way of the World ?
Mil. I mean, that ſad, but too common deluſion, of being Chriſtians with,
out Chriſtianity :' That is, of profeſſing to obey the laws, and to follow the
example of Chriſt, and at the ſame time leading careleſs and unchriſtian lives;
by which God is exceedingly diſhonoured,---the Goſpel deſpiſed, ---and
too, too many deceived to their everlaſting ruin ;--the ill conſequences of
which can never be ſufficiently lamented : For the poor Heathens, obſer-
ving, that theſe people call themſelves Chriſtians; and yet ſeeing them cor-
rupt in their manners.--contemners of the God they worship, and his laws,
-minding neither his promiſes nor threats, but having their hearts wholly
ſet upon their worldly intereſts or pleaſures ;-—they, ſeeing this, do very
naturally conclude, that if ſuch people as theſe can think themſelves ſecure
of happineſs in the next life, no one needs to be concerned whether he be
an HEATHEN' or a CHRISTIAN in this.
Ind. You remember, Sir, what I told you before, that this very thing had
once made me reſolve never to think of becoming a Chriſtian, till you
aſſured me that ſuch as theſe are no TRUE CHRISTIANS; but are either
wholly ignorant of what they profeſs, or deceive themſelves with the thoughts,
that there is ſomething in the very name of a Chriſtian, which may recom-
mend them to the favour of God, and ſave them from his diſpleaſure, and
their own ruin.
Mil. I told you the truth, and what the Son of God hath commanded
all mankind to take notice of;--? That not every one, who calls himſelf a
Chriſtian, ſhall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven, but ſuch only as do
• the Will of his Father which is in Heaven, and obſerve his laws
Ind. I ſhall be very thankful, if you will let me know who they are that
thus delude and deceive them, that I may not follow them to my ruin.
Mil I muſt firſt tell you, that there are thoſe amongſt us, who, being
wife in their own conceits, will not receive the Son of God as their Teacher,
nor his Goſpel as the rule of their faith and manners:-Now, theſe men often
lead into very dangerous errors ſuch people as do not know or conſider, upon
what certain proofs the truths of the Goſpel are moſt ſurely believed amongſt us.
Ind. I hope my belief in the Goſpel is confirmed ſufficiently, both by
the
many
and wonderful miracles of Chriſt, and eſpecially by his Reſurrection
from the dead".
Mif. But you muſt not forget, that your faith, and the increaſe and conti-
nuance of it, is the gift of God; which you muſt pray for, as ever you hope
to be preſerved free from error.
b)
• Rom, i. 21,
• Matt, vü. 21.
c Rom. xii, 16,
d Acts ü, 22,
Rom. i. 4.
Ind. Well,
+
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
175
1
Ind. Well, it is ſtrange, however, that people of underſtanding in other
things, who cannot but fee how inuch we are apt to be miſtaken in the
common affairs of life, ſhould, in matters of the greateſt concerii, wholly
depend upon their own wiſdom and power, even where God hatli undertaken
to direct and affiſt us.
Mill You will not wonder at this, if you remember, what hath been ſo
often repeated and proved ;---that ſuch is the corruption of our nature, that
when any man, through a proud conceit of his own wiſdom and ſtrength,
ſhall provoke God to forſake and leave him to himſelf, that man will be
capable of believing and doing the moſt unreaſonable things, to which an
evil spirit, or his own corrupt heart, can tempt. him.
Ind. Pray, Sir, what other miſtakes are there amongſt Chriſtians, which
endanger their falvation ?
Mij. There are too many, who, for want of attention to the good inſtruc-
tions which are given them, conſider not how they live, nor what will
become of them when they die ;-—who know not the evil of fin, nor the
miſchiefs it has brought into the world ;-how hateful it is to an holy God,
-how ſtrict his commands are to avoid it,--and what the portion of finners
in the next life is to be ;--and therefore propoſe no other end to themſelves,
in this life, but only to live and die as eaſy as they can. Beſide thoſe who
walk in darkneſs, and know not whither they go ", and are ſecure, becauſe
ignorant, there are others, that are even afraid of being inſtructed.
Ind. That is ſtrange indeed.
Miſ. But it is true: And the reaſon is, becauſe, if we deal faithfully
with finners, we muſt teſtify againſt them, that their deeds are evil', and that
they are in very great danger, if they do not forſake their beloved fins; and
then they will hate both us, and thoſe unwelcome truths, which condemn
them, and their way of life:-No wonder, therefore, that both theſe forts
of Chriſtians, by their unrighteous lives, furniſh Unbelievers with arguments
for perſiſting in their obſtinacy,--and hazard their own ſalvation. There
are others alſo, who have been better informed, and perhaps well inclined';
but, fuffering their hearts to be poſſeſſed with the Love of the World", its
buſineſs, riches, or pleaſures, they loſe thereby the knowledge and remem-
brance of the truth, and forget their good purpoſes, and fall into the way of
living which the Chriſtian Religion condemns, and which will be puniſhed
with the loſs of Heaven and Happineſs. And there are too many, who,
having not caſt off all fear of God, and concern for their ſouls, do yet con-
tent themſelves with a punctual performance of the external part of religion,
vainly thinking, that an outward fhew of religious worſhip will atone for
the want of that inward purity of heart, which is indiſpenſibly required
from every Chriſtian.
Ind. I would be glad to know who this ſort of miſtaken Chriſtians are,
John xii. 35
•
. Matt, xüü, 22.
Mil. Beſides
)
2
John vii.
7.
A
.
178
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
Miſ. Beſides thoſe already mentioned, there are many, who, though they
know themſelyes not to be in the way of ſalvation, make their minds eaſy;
by purpoſing to repent, and be converted; fooliſhly ſuppoſing, that Repent-
ance is abſolutely in their own power ;--at the ſame time provoking God, who
alone can give them the grace of converſion, to leave them to their own
choice and deſtruction. Others flatter themſelves, that repentance, and a
change of life, are only required, where people have been guilcy of great and
fcandalous fins, ſuch asmurder, adultery, and the like;—not conſidering, that
a man, who is innocent of great crimes, may be far from being a true Chriſ-
tian, and in the way of ſalvation, the beſt of men ſtanding in need of re-
pentance and pardon, and of the mercy of God.
Ind. I have heard, that Chriſtians do depend very much upon the Good.
neſs and Mercy of God.
Mil. And ſo they may, and ought to do, provided they do not deceive
themſelves, by abuſing his mercy, which is intended to lead men to repentance
and amendment of life.
Ind. Pray, how do nien abuſe this mercy of God )
Mif. When they continue to live in any known fin, or wilfully neglect
any duty; and yet hope, that God of his great mercy will forgive them.
Ind. You have often mentioned the corruption and weakneſs of human
nature. Will not this plead our excuſe, and prevail with ſo good and mer-
ciful a Being to pardon ſuch as have not done what he hath commanded ?
Mil. Yes : And he hath faithfully promiſed, that upon condition of their
repentance and amendment of life, (according to the terms and conditions in
the Goſpel) he will pardon the greateſt finners.
Ind. Perhaps they will ſay, that they are not able to perform theſe con-
ditions.
Mij: What would you think of one who ſhould make that an excuſe,
and yet would be ſorry to be made able, only becauſe he is unwilling, to part
with his fins ?
Ind. Such an one, to be ſure, complains without reaſon, and his ruin will
be from 'himſelf.
Miſ. And yet this is the caſe of all careleſs and wicked Chriſtians. God
would have all his creatures happy :-- he knows that man can never be
happy, till his corrupt nature be mended ;-he has therefore, as I told you
before, appointed the Chriſtian Religion, as the moſt effectual means of our
recovery from ſin unto Holineſs. By which we are taught to depend upon
the Almighty Power of God, even that Almighty Power which raiſed Jeſus
Chriſt from the dead“, -to raiſe us from the Death of Sin unto the Life of
Righteouſneſs, by enabling us to fee, to refift, to overcome, and to root out,
whatever is evil in us, and to reſtore us to the image of God, in which man
was at firſt created. Chriſtians, therefore, do but delude themſelves, and
a 'Rom. vi.
blafpheme
*
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
177
1
told you
A
blaſpheme God, when they pretend they cannot do what he requires of
them, in order to their happineſs.
And to name no more ways at preſent, by which men deceive themſelves to
their ruin :-Very great is the number of ſuch as depend upon a Death-bed
Repentance, for the making their peace with God, and fitting themſelves for
Heaven ;-living in the mean time without God in the World, neither fearing
his
anger, nor regarding his promiſes.
Ind. Indeed, Sir, theſe are all fad miſtakes; and I hope I ſhall not fall
into
any
of them.
Mil. I hope fo too ;—but then you muſt be very humble, and always
fear for yourſelf, and beg of God to keep you from ſuch miſtakes, which are
the ruin of ſo many, who yet call and think themſelves to be Chriſtians; --
otherwiſe your being made a Chriſtian will not ſecure you from danger.
Ind. Pray, Sir, what are the things which are moſt likely to offend the
good Spirit of God, and force him to forſake ſuch as are dedicated to him,
and put under his protection ?
Miſ In the firſt place, Chriſtians do grieve that good Spirit,--by neg-
lecting to improve the graces beſtowed upon them ;-for, as
for, as I told
before, this is a Rule of the Goſpel, That to him who makes good uſe of the
favours which God hath given him, God will give more ; and be that will not
do fo, fall loſe what he hada.
Ind. I hope I ſhall not forget this rule of truth.
Mif. In the next place, a Chriſtian runs the hazard of loſing the help
and comfort of the Spirit of God, by returning into that way of life, and
to thoſe fins, which he renounced at his Baptiſm ; eſpecially when he falls
into, and continues in, any known and wilful fin ;--for then he will na-
turally hate God, and God will forſake him.
Ind. Hate the God that made us ?
Miſ Why, as monſtrous a fin as you think that is, it is certainly true:
For
any man, whoſe conſcience tells him, that he is always doing that which
muſt offend an boly, juſt, and powerful God, cannot but wiſh there were no
ſuch Being to call him to an account, and to puniſh him; nor can he poſ-
fibly love ſuch a Being.
Thirdly ;-Another way of grieving the Holy Spirit is by neglecting,
which in truth is deſpiſing, thoſe Means of Grace, which Jeſus Chriſt hath
appointed to bring men into, and to keep them in, the way of ſalvation.
Ind. I have not forgot what you have formerly told me,—That the hear-
ing and ſeriouſly thinking of the Word of God, in which a Chriſtian's duty
is contained, as well as the promiſes to encourage, and the puniſhments to
deter us, is one of thoſe means you ſpeak of moſt proper to convert men,
and to keep them in the favour of God,
Mil. And the others are, the Holy Ordinances which Chriſt himſelf hath
appointed; the one to receive men into his Church, and the other to enable
them to grow in grace.
Matth. xv. 12.
Vol. I,
Z
Now,
178
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
Now, as the uſe of theſe means, joined with earneſt prayer to God, for
light to diſcover what is evil in us, and for power to root it out, is the ſure
way of preſerving the Fellowſhip of the Holy Spirit ;---ſo, when any Chrif-
tian, depending upon his own reaſon, wiſdom, or power, and forgetting that
all our Jufficiency to do any good is of God", does neglect theſe means, the
good Spirit will forſake ſuch a perſon, and leave him to himſelf, and to the
deluſion and government of evil Spirits, which, without a ſincere repentance,
will be his ruin. And moſt of all, when he truſts to any thing he has done
as meritorious in the fight of God, inſtead of that which Chriſt has done
and ſuffered for him.
· Ind. This, I hope, will be a warning to me, never to neglect theſe means
of grace and ſafety.
Mil And I hope too, that you will never forget to gove God the Glory
of all the good you do; for be aſſured of this, That neither the reaſonableneſs
of any duty, nor the baſeneſs of any fin, nor any other confideration, can enable
you to do what is good, and well pleaſing to God, or to avoid what is evil, but
only his Grace, and that good Spirit to which you are dedicated at your
haptiſm.---To Him you muſt apply for light to ſee your duty, and for
ſtrength to perforin it ;--and to Him you muſt give all the Glory.
Ind. Since there are ſo many bad Chriſtians to be inet with, I ſhould be
glad to know who they are whoſe example I may fafely follow.
Mil. I would not adviſe you to make the lives and actions of other
people altogether a pattern for you to follow; but always rather have an eye
to what you believe will pleaſe or diſpleaſe God, and what you know he has
commanded or forbidden :- Although good and bad Chriſtians may, for the
moſt part, be known by the lives they lead, as a tree is known by its fruit.
When, therefore, you ſee men pay a great regard to God and his Laws,
honouring his holy Name, and his Word, and every thing belonging to him
-when
you
ſee them juft, and kind, and merciful, and not given to Revenge,
but ready to forgive, and give, and love, as becomes the Followers of Chriſt;
when you ſee them temperate and chaſte, modeſt and humble, and dealing
with others as they themſelves would be dealt with ;---you will have reaſon to
take theſe for good Chriſtians, if you are convinced, that they do theſe
things out of love and obedience to God, and as the fruit of faith in the Lord
Jeſus Chriſt. On the other hand; if you ſee among thoſe who call them-
ſelves Chriſtians, ſuch as make no conſcience of their ways, but lead careleſs,
idle, uſeleſs, or diſorderly lives,---exceeding fond of the world, and its vanities,
--and ſtriving to be rich and great, at any rate;—if you ſee any that live in
'adultery, or fornication, or that are drunkards, Spendthrifts, covetous, or op-
preſors ,---if you ſee Parents unconcerned for their children's eternal wel.
fare, -Huſbands and Wives forgetting or breaking their marriage vows---
Maſters and Servants acting in the courſe of their behaviour, as if they were
1
ز
a 2 Cor. üi. 5.
· inſenſible
1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS,
179
infenfible that they have a Maſter in Heaven ;--if you ſee Men in Power,
regardleſs of the honour of that God, whoſe repreſentative they are ;---you
may be ſure, that theſe, and ſuch as theſe, ARE CHRISTIANS WITHOUT
CHRISTIANITY, and will be liable to a ſevere judgment, for their oppoäng
the gracious deſigns of God, and of his Son Jeſus Chrift..
Ind. Pray, Sir, what do you mean by that?
Mil. Why, God is ſo good and merciful, that he would have all men to be
ſaved, and to come to the knowledge of the truth“. Now all ſuch as, ufurping
the name of Chriſtians, do lead unchriſtian lives, theſe oppoſe their Maker in
his moſt gracious deſigns, bringing an evil report upon Chriſtianity, as if
nothing good were to be got by it,--making the ignorant heathens to take
that for Chriſtianity, which is far from it by which they hinder ſuch as
might otherwiſe deſire to become Chriſtians ;--they confirm Unbelievers in
their infidelity, and ſerve all the deſigns of Satan in oppoſing the kingdom
of Chriſt ;--and therefore muſt of neceflity be more bateful to God, and
their puniſhment be greater, than that of the Heathens; as much as they
now deſpiſe thoſe poor people.
Ind. You have convinced me, Sir, of the danger of being a Chriſtian
without Chriſtianity.'-.Will you be ſo kind as to thew me how I may avoid
falling into ſuch a way of life, as, it ſeems, too many do ?
Miſ. In the firſt place, conſider what a bleſſing it is, that you are not ſtill
in darkneſs, but that you are come to the knowledge of your Maker, and of
the way to pleaſe him; whereby you will be happy when you die, whatever
your lot may have been in this world. And, in the next place, keep it
always in your mind, that this God, whom you have choſen to ſerve, is
every where preſent ; ſo that if at any time you offend him, you offend in his
very preſence a Being, who hath power to puniſh you for ever. Be careful to
keep yourſelf always ſober : DRUNKEnness and inteMPERANCE diſorder
our reaſon, and make us forget our beſt reſolutions, and the dangers which en-
compaſs us.---Do not ſet your heart upon this world, its HONOURS, RICHES,
or PLEASURES; for, beſides that you muſt foon leave them, they will be apt
to make you forget what you will gain or loſe by being a good or bad Chrif-
tian. Never fancy that any fin is ſmall; for the leaſt known ſin con-
« tinued in, will lead to a greater; and, if you ſhould provoke the Spirit
of God to forſake you, you will be capable of committing the very greateſt
crimes. Human Nature, as it is now corrupt, is the ſame in all men ;-We
are all ſubject to temptations ;--and if ever, by our repeated crimes, we
ſhould force the Spirit of God to leave us to ourſelves, no man can tell, no
man can foreſee, what barbarous wickedneſs he ſhall be tempted to commit
-nor what unwelcome, unlooked-for calamities he may bring upon himſelf,
while he goes from fin to fin, till he meets with deſtruction. For no man
continues long at one certain pitch of wickedneſs; for not only one evil
;
2
I Tim. ü. 4,
Z 2
habi:
*
and keep you in the way to eternal life; and this is what
'18
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
habit begets another, but the more a man fins, the leſs capable he makes him-
felf of judging what fin is, and the dreadful conſequences of continuing in
it. And the influences of God's Holy Spirit, and the gracious interpoſitions
of Providence, have ſtill leſs effect upon his mind and ſoul, till he has quite
forgotten his Maker,--till he has filled up the meaſure of his iniquities,
and till he meets with deſtruction, generally in this world, as well as the
next.Whenever, therefore, you are ſenſible you have done amiſs, delay
not one moment to beg of God to pardon you for Chriſt's fake, and to give
you grace to do ſo no more. And forget not an excellent rule, which I
have formerly mentioned, to direct you in moſt actions of moment:- Do
• not, at your peril, undertake any thing, which you cannot with confidence
beg of God to bleſs and proſper you in.'-Laſtly, and above all, re-
member, what cannot too often be repeated, that without Faith,--- faith
which depends on the Merits of Jeſus Chriſt for Salvation,-a faith which worketh
by love, which purifies the heart, overcomes the world, and keeps the commandments
of God; you cannot poffibly live as becomes a true Chriſtian.
Ind. I beg you will explain what you mean by this.
Mil. By this Faith we mean a deep, real ſenfe, and firm belief, of the
Mercy and Love of God, for his poor fallen and loſt creatures, and his kind
propoſal by his own Son to make them happy for ever. This is that ſaving
Faith, which will lead a Chriſtian moſt powerfully to love God, and obey
his Son Jeſus Chriſt, to whom he hath given all power in Heaven and Earth:
This is that faith which will purify your heart, will lead you to repentance,
you muſt beg of
God, for this faith is his gift; and that he may increaſe it in you unto your
life's end.
Ind. I hope I ſhall never forget to pray for fo neceſſary a grace.
Mil. I have only a few queſtions to aſk you, in order to your being
baptized, which you muſt anſwer (to God) when you are called upon to
make a public profeſſion of Chriſtianity. And firſt; Conſider whether there
are any ways of life, or cuſtoms, which at preſent you are fond of, which
you
will not utterly forſake, when you ſhall be convinced that they are forbid-
den by God, or diſpleaſing to him.
Ind. I know of none which I will not forſake, in order to pleaſe God.
Mil. Will you fincerely devote yourſelf to God, the Father and Maker of
all things, that ‘ you inay become his faithful ſervant unto your life's end ?'
Ind. I purpoſe, by his help, to do ſo, and become ſuch.
Miſ. Will you, with the ſame fincerity, devote yourfelf to his Son our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt, for whoſe fake God has promiſed to pardon all your fins,
to receive you into favour, and to make you happy, if you continue to obey
him all your days?
Ind. This I fully purpofe to do.
Mil. Laſtly; Will you dedicate and devote yourſelf to the Holy Ghoſt,
that good Spirit, that he may, by his all-powerful grace and help, keep you
from
4
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS..
267
1
from ſin and wickedneſs, and aſſiſt you in the way of holineſs and happineſs,
that you may never be a reproach to that religion which you are going to
profeſs?
Ind. I will moſt thankfully dedicate myſelf to him, that, by his aſſiſtance,
I
may be able to pleaſe God, and perform what I have promiſed.
Mil. You will not fail to do ſo, if you often conſider, that your everlaſt-
ing Happineſs or Miſery will depend upon your obſerving or neglecting the
vows and promiſes you make at your Baptiſm. And if, to this, you add your
ſincere prayers to God, to direct and bleſs you in the work you are deſirous to
undertake, he will moſt ſurely hear your prayers, and grant your petitions,
which you may make in ſome ſuch words as theſe following:
Select SCRIPTURES and PRAYERS.
MA
Mahis Chrift!
Matt. vi. 10. Thy Kingdom come.
AY the Kingdoms of the World become the Kingdoms of the Lord and of
his Chrift!
O Thou, who art the Maker and Redeemer of All, have Mercy upon All whom
Thou haſt made and redeemed ; and grant that none may make themſelves inca-
pable of that happineſs which Jeſus Chriſt hath purchaſed with his moſt precious
blood. To this end, we beſeech 'Thee to bleſs the pious endeavours of all Perſons
and Societies which ſtrive to propagate the Goſpel ;--that its Divine Truths may
be received in all the world ;--that thy ways may be known throughout the earth,
thy ſaving health among all nations ;--that thy Name may be great among the
Heathen, and reverenced and adored by all thoſe that are yet ſtrangers to thy moſt
glorious perfections. Have pity upon all thoſe miſerable people, who ſtill fit in
darkneſs, and want the neceſſary means of inſtruction : And grant that, by the
preaching of the Goſpel, they may, in thy good time, be delivered from their igno-
rance, idolatry, and the bondage of Satan, in which they have been ſo long enſlaved.
And may thy good Providence reveal the means by which thy kingdom may be
enlarged, and the whole earth filled with the knowledge of the Lord !
Grant this, O moſt merciful God, for Jeſus Chriſt's fake: To whom, with Thee
and the Holy Ghoſt, be all Honour, Glory, Dominion, and Power, for ever and
ever.
Amen.
3
A SUPPLICATION in Behalf of the HEATHEN WORLD.
Matt. ix. 36. Jefus, ſeeing the Multitude, was moved with Compaſſion, becauſe they were
as Sheep having no Shepherd.--Pray ye the Lord of the Harveſt, that he would send
Labourers into his Harveſt.
HOW many, Jeſus, of thy ſheep have no ſheplierd !—None to ſhew them their
danger ;-none to keep them out of danger;--none to lead them where they may
find paſture !
May thine infinite Wiſdom and Goodneſs, O Lord, reveal to us the means, by
which thy Goſpel may be preached unto them: And prepare their hearts to receive
the
-
1
'
-18
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
}
the truth, that they may be delivered from the bondage of corruption, into the
glorious liberty of the Children of God! Send them Paſtors after, thine own heart,
full of knowledge, compaſſion, and zeal ; that, pitying their ſad condition, they may
inſtruct them in the ways of truth, and of eternal life. Increaſe the number and the
graces of thy Meſſengers and Miniſters; and touch the hearts of all Chriſtians with
a true compaſſion, like thine, O Lord, for all ſuch as are ſtrangers to Thee, and
to the merits of thy death, by which they have been redeemed, that they may
chearfully contribute to a work ſo acceptable to the Divine Majeſty. And may thy
Holy Spirit, by the preaching of the Goſpel, add daily to the Church ſuch as ſhall
be ſaved, through thy merits and mediation, O Lord, and Lover of Souls ! Amen:
1
3
ܐ ܝ ;
A MISSIONARY'S PRAYER.
my under-
.
John xvii. 20. Neither pray I for theſe alone, but for all thoſe that ſhall believe through
their word.
ON this thy efficacious prayer, O Jeſus, I depend for ſucceſs in this
taking and Miniſtry. To this prayer we all owe our Faith and Converſion. In
a grateful ſenſe of which, I beſeech Thee, O Lord, to make me an inſtrument of
propagating thy Goſpel, and of converting others, and of fulfilling thy Father's
Will, who would have all men to be ſaved, and to come to the knowledge of the
truth.
Teach me, O Lord, by thy Spirit, thy Word, and thy Example, how I ought to
teach others :-And, by thy preyenting grace, prepare them for inſtruction ;-give
them a great concern and fear for themſelves, that, feeling their own miſery, they
may ſeek for help, and thankfully accept it, when offered to them.
On thy Almighty Grace, O God, I rely for ſucceſs in all my labours and mini-
ſtry, and for a zeal both prudent and fervent to promote thy glory, the intereſts of
thy kingdom, and the good of ſouls, for Jeſus Chrift's fake. Amen.
A PRAYER proper for ſuch as deſire to be inſtructed in the CHRISTIAN
RELIGION.
1
1
Acts xvi. 30. Sirs, what muſt I do to be ſaved? And they ſaid, Believe in the Lord
Jeſus Chriſt
, and thou ſhalt be ſaved :
-And they spake unto him the Word of the
Lord, &c. and he was baptized.
GREAT God, have pity on me; for I am in diſtreſs, and fear for myſelf. I have
been convinced, that I ſhall live for ever, after I leave this world, in either happi-
neſs or miſery. This gives me great uneaſineſs, when I conſider what muſt become
of me when I die. My own conſcience accuſeth me of having done many things,
which I know muſt greatly diſpleaſe Thee. I find myſelf inclined to do evil conti-
nually, and I know not how to help it; ſo that my fears increaſe upon me daily.
Thy people affure me, that Thou art good and merciful to ſuch as call upon Thee
in their diſtreſs; and that for the ſake of Jeſus Chriſt, thy beloved Son, Thou wilt
pardon finners, and receive them into favour. In confidence of this, I beſeech
Thee to pity my diſtreſſed condition, and deliver me from the ignorance and fears
I labour under. Cauſe me to know Thee, and thy Son Chriſt, more perfectly
and to teach me how I muſt live ſo as to pleaſe Thee: Reward the endeavours of
fuch as are ſo kind as to inſtruct me. Give me an underſtanding heart, a teachable
temper,
1
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS,
183
1
temper, and an obedient will, that I may thankfully uſe the means which Thou haſt
ordained for my ſalvation. Defend ine from the power and malice of evil Spirits,
which may ſtrive to hinder my Converſion. Theſe bleſſings I beg, for the ſake of
thy beloved Son the Lord Jeſus.
Dan. xii. 3. They that turn many to Righteouſneſs ſhall ſhine' as the Stars, for ever and ever.
O Merciful God, increaſe the number and the graces of ſuch as are zealous for
thy Glory, and for the converſion of finners:Impart to them the true way of in-
ſtruction; and may thy bleſſing go along with their pious endeavours !
Tit. iii. 3. For we ourſelves were sometimes fooliſh, diſobedient, deceived, ſerving divers
Lufts and Pleaſures, living in Malice and Envy, hateful, and hating one another.
THIS, O Jeſus, had ſtill been our fad condition, hadît not Thou redeemed us by
thy death, and bleſſed us with the light of thy Goſpel. May this, O Lord, be the
fruit of our faith in Thee, and of our gratitude for thy mercies to us, that we picy
the miſeries of the Heathen World, and endeavour to make them partakers of the
ſame bleſſings we ourſelves enjoy.
Acts xviii. 26. When Aquila and Priſcilla had heard Apollos /peak, who knew only the
Baptiſm of John, they took him unto them, and expounded unto him the Way of God
more perfeEtly.
LET it here be obſerved, --That theſe two perſons, both of the Laity, a man and
his wife, were, by the Spirit of God, made inſtruments of perfecting the faith of
Apollos, a man of otherwiſe great abilities:--To Thew Chriſtians the importance of
what St. Paul tells us, (1 Cor. xii. 21.) The eye cannot ſay of the hand, I have no
need of thee; nor again, the head to the feet, I have no need of you.
Grant, O Lord, that the exemplary zeal and piety of theſe two perſons may en-
courage all good Chriſtians to put their helping hand to promote thy glory in the
converſion of Heathens ;--and to awaken ſuch Chriſtians, amongſt ourſelves, as are
aſleep, into a ſenſe of their danger. Grant this, O Lord, for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake.
1
1
Tit. iii. 8. Theſe things I will that thou affirn conſtantly, That they which have believed
in God, may be careful to maintain good Works.
GOD grant that all Chriſtians inay, by their good lives, ſhew the goodneſs and
power of the religion which they profeſs, and would have others to embrace! That
they may add to their faith virtue And that, by their examples, the lives and
manners of men may be reformed, this being the great deſign of the Goſpel,
and the neceſſary condition of the future happineſs of Believers !
E
VERY private and well-diſpoſed Chriſtian would do well to conſider
what a great deal of good he may do, by ſuch hints as theſe following,
to his children, his Servants, or his slaves.
The great corruption of human nature ;--the Miſery of Man, and his
danger through ſin ;--the utter impoſſibility of ſaving ourſelves ;---the Ne-
ceflity and Bleſſing of a Redeemer ;-the great Love of God for his poor
creatures, in ſending his Son to redeem them ;---that all our hopes of Pardon
and:
}
184
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
and Happineſs are from God's Mercy through Chriſt our Saviour ;-that,
as 'ever we hope for happineſs, we muſt live according to his Doctrine and
Example; endeavouring to grow every day better, without aſcribing any
thing to ourſelves, but all to the Grace of God: Which Grace is ſufficient
to enable us to overcome all the difficulties we meet with.,
If we add to theſe the certainty of a future Life, and a future judgment;
and the Rewards and Puniſhments of another World, &C.ſuch hints as
theſe, ſeriouſly and often repeated, will, through the grace of God, awaken
the moſt careleſs and ignorant, and force them to aſk, What muſt I do to
be faved? And they may be directed to ſuch as are ſent and ordained to
inſtruct them in the Way of Salvation :--- And the merciful God give them
good ſucceſs!
inesa
+
A
.
3
+
i
5
1.
1
1
2
SACRA
រ
SACRA PRIVATA;
R,
A
PRI V A T E
M EDITATIONS,
DEVOTIONS,
AND PRA Y E RS,
t
1
:
1
-*
.
1
Voi. I.
Aa
?
[ 187 ]
contoh
8
1
1
S: A CRA
PRI VA TA.
1
*
S
.
On DE VOTION
and
PRAYER.
T
+
1
RUE DEVOTION conſiſts in having our hearts always devoted to God, as
the ſole Fountain of all Happineſs; and who is ready to hear and help his
otherwiſe helpleſs, miſerable creatures. . IT IS TO BE ATTAINED, firſt, By
earneſt
prayer: HE THAT HUNGERS AFTER RIGHTEOUSNESS, WILL CERTAINLY BE
FILLED. Secondly; by poſſeſſing our hearts with a deep ſenſe of our own miſery, our
wants, and danger :- This is the grace of humility. Thirdly; By conſidering God's
goodneſs,, power, and readinėſs_ to help us : This is called faith in God. Eaſtly; Bý
convincing our hearts of the vanity of every thing elſe to afford us any real help
or comfort: This is to be effected by ſelf-denial..
Dying perſons are generally more devout than others, becauſë'they then ſee their
own miſery, that nothing in this world can help them, and that God is their only
refuge.
We muſt change our lives, if we deſire to change our hearts. God will have
no regard to the prayers of thoſe who have none to his commands.
The Spirit of God will not dwell in a divided heèrt. We cannot feel the plea-
ſures, of devotion, while the world is our delight. Not that all, pleaſures are
criminal, but the cloſer union we have with the world, the leſs is our union with
God. A Chriſtian; therefore, who ſtrives after devotion, ſhould taſte fenſual plea-
ſures very ſparingly,--ſhould make neceſſity, not bodily delight, his rule.
In order to diſpoſe our hearts to devotion, THE ACTIVE LIFE to be preferred to the
To be doing good to mankind, diſpoſes the foul moſt power-
fully to devotion. And indeed, we are ſurrounded with motives to piety and devo-
tion, if we would but mind them. The poor are deſigned to excite our liberality;--
the miſerable, our pity ;-—the fick, our allijtance;--the ignorant, our inſtruction ;-thoſe
that are fallen, our helping hand. In thoſe that are vain, we ſee the vanity of this
world. In thoſe that are wicked, our own frailty. When we fee good inen rewarded,
it confirms our hope;, and when evil men are puniſhed, it excites us to fear.
He that would be devout, muſt beware of indulging an habit of wandering, in
prayer. It is a crime that will grow upon us, and will deprive us of the bleſſings
we pray. for. : Avoid, as much as may be, multiplicity of buſineſs: Neither the inno-
cency, nor the goodneſs of the employment, 'will excuſe us, if it poſſeſs our hearts.
when we are praying to God.
When our Lord bids us TO TAKE NO THOUGHT FOR THE MORROW, he intended to
hinder thoſe cares and fears which are apt to diſtract our devoţions, --which are the
înore unreaſonable, becauſe they never can change the ſtate of things. Ņever
, be
Gurious to know what paſſes in the world, any furtheſ, than duty obliges you.;
it will only diſtract the mind when it ſħould be better employed. Neyer intermit
Аар
devotion,
CONTEMPLATIVE.
1
1
9
188
SA C
Ć. RA
PRI V A T
Τ Α,
devotion, if you can help it, you will return to your duty, like Sampſon when his
locks were cut, weak and indifferent as other people of the world.
Tlie oftener we renew our intercourſe with God, the greater will be our devotion.'
Frequent prayer, as it is an exerciſe of holy thoughts, is a moſt natural remedy
againſt the power of ſin. Importunity makes no change in God, but it creates in
us ſuch diſpoſitions as God thinks fit to reward.
Make it a law to yourſelf to meditate before you pray; as alſo to make certain
pauſes, to ſee whether your heart goes along with your lips. They whoſe hearts
deſire nothing, pray for nothing..
Give me, o God, the Spirit, of true Devotion, ſuch as may give life to all my
prayers, ſo that they may find acceptance in thy fight, for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake. Amen.
Matth. vi
. 6. Thou, when thou prayeft, towards Heaven, and to put him in
enter into thy cloſet, and when thou haſt mind, that there is his Father and his
put thy door, pray to thy Fatber which inheritance.
is in ſecret; and thy Father, which feeth
Matth. vii. 7. Aſk, and it ſhall be given
in fecret, ſhall reward thee openly.
you. Grant me, Lord, a faith which ſhall
HOW
W
good is God! not
my
give us what we pray for, but will them with earneſtneſs and humility, and
reward us for going to him, and laying depend upon thy gracious promiſe.
our wants before him.
May I always preſent myſelf before The DUTIES of a CHRISTIAN.
God with a firin faith and hope in his
That man leads a ſincere Chriſtian life,
proiniſes, and mercy;--with great reve-
rence to his infinite Majeſty;---with the first: Who endeavours to ſerve and obey
God to the beſt of his underſtanding and
humility of an offender;--and with a full
purpoſe of keeping all God's commands.
power. Secondly, Who'ſtrives to pleaſe his
May the thoughts of eternity quicken neighbour to edification. Thirdly, Who
my devotions;---my wants make me ear-
endeavours to do his duty in that ftate of
life unto which it has pleaſed God to
neſt;-my backſlidings make me per-
call him.
ſevere ; and may I never wilfully give
Whoever would continue in the prac-
way to any diſtracting thoughts.
tice of theſe things unto his life's end, it
May I wait with patience, and leave
is neceſſary that he ſhould-call himſelf
it to Thee, my God and Father, how and
when to grant my petitions.
often to an account, whether he does or
not?--conſtantly pray for grace to know,
He that has learned to pray as he and to do his duty;--and preſerve himſelf
ought, has got the ſecret of an holy life. in ſuch a teachable temper as to be al-
It is of greater advantage to us than ways ready to receive the truth, when it
" we imagine, that God does not grant is fairly propoſed to him.
our petitions immediately. We learn
by.that, that whereunto we have already
The DUTIES of a BISHOP,
attained, it was the gift of God.
(The ſtate of life unto which it has
The beſt way to prevent wandering in pleaſed God to call me) by the Laws of
prayer is, not to let the mind wander too God, and the Church, are,
much at other times; but to have God Sunday. To inſtruct the people com-
always in our minds in the whole courſe mitted to his charge, out of the Holy
of our lives. The end of prayer is not Scriptures;--and to teach, or maintain,
to inform God, but to give man a light no doctrine but what may be proved from
of his own miſery; to raiſe his ſoul thence.
Monday. To
1
SACRA R I Ý A Í A.
189
A
3
pray for
1
t
Monday. To exerciſe himſelf in thoſe This is the beſt préſervative againſt fin;
Holy Scriptures ;-- to call upon God for ---makes us' beſt acquainted with our
the true underſtanding of the ſame. condition ;-puts us continually in mind
Tueſday: To uſe all faithful diligence of mending what is amiſs; -- lets you ſee
in driving away all doctrines contrary to what particular graces you moſt want,
God's Word, and to encourage others
what are moſt needful for the cure of
to do ſo,
your own particular corruption and
Wedneſday. To deny all ungodlīneſs diſorder,--and is the beſt trial of our
and worldly lufts, and to live a föber, hearts. For example, if I
righteous, and godly life, ſo as to be ari charity, and for every inſtance which is
example unto others.
neceſſary to render me truly charitable,
Thurſday. To maintain and ſet for I pray for grace-to avoid evil-ſpeaking,
ward, as much as may be, quietneſs, to pray for my enemies, to do them
love, and peace, ámong all men; and good, &c. and ſo of all other fins, and
to correct and puniſh the unruly, crimi graces.
nous, and diſobedient, as far as God's Goð grant that I may never ſeek his
Word, and the laws of the land, do re face in vain!
quire' and will warrant.
James v. 16. The effettual fervent
Friday. To be faithful in ordaining,
prayer of a righteous man availeth much.
ſending, or laying hands upon others.
This ought to make me aſpire after
Saturday. To be gentle and merciful,
for Chriſt's fake, to poor and needy peo-
every poſſible degree of holineſs, that God
may hear my prayers for my: flock, and
ple, and to all ſtrangers deftitute of help. for fuch as have defired: my prayers.
The Prayer.-- Almighty God, give
Tobit xii. 12. When thou didft pray,
I did bring the remembrance of your prayers
me grace and power faithfully to per-
form theſe duties of my high calling;
before the Holy One;-
and when thou didit
bury the dead, I was with thée.
that I may be found perfect and irrepre-
henſible at the laſt day, through Jeſus
May the good Spirit of God affifti me
Chriſt. Amen.
in the performance of my duty. Fix
my attention, excite my affections, and
Prevent, O Lord, the wants of an
inflame my devotions, that I may' attend
heart which knows not even how to lay
upon the Lord with pleaſure and with-
them open before Thee ;---which does
out diſtraction.
not ſo much as think of doing it;--and Let us make prayer familiar to us;
which does too often ſhut out the light for without the help of God, we are
and confolation in which it ſtands in
every hour in danger.
need.
Exod. xxviii. 29. And Aaron ſhall bear
It is a rudeneſs amongſt men to aſk
the names of the Children of Iſrael in the
a favour, and not ſtay for an anſwer.
breaſt-plate of judgment upon his beart,
And do we count it no fault to pray for when he goeth in unto the holy place, for a
bleſings, and never to think of them
memorial before the Lord continually.
afterwards--never to wait for them,
Let thy merciful ears, O God, be
never to give God thanks for them?
open unto the prayers of thy ſervant for
Let us not run over our prayers with himſelf and for the flock over which the
an inſenſible and diſtracted mind.
Holy Ghoſt hath made him overſeer, for
Let your prayers be as particular as the Lord Jeſus' fake. Amen. .
onay be, againſt the ſins of your particular O Lord, ſay Amen to our prayers,
ſtate, and for the
and grant that my whole flock may be
particular do moſt ſtand in need of, -- partakers of the bleſſings we have now
prayed
graces which
you in
+
Igo
SACRA P. R I VA T A.
: [MORNING.
1
1
.
S
}
prayed for; and may: thy blefling be and I will thank thee; thou art my God,
upon them for ever, . Amen.
and I will ſerve thee. . Be thou my only
The Devil knows, that when we have
Ruler and Governor.
a reliſh for prayer, and apply ourſelves
They that have a convenient place to
in good earneſt to it, that we are in the ſeep in, and they that have the comfort
way of life, he therefore ſtrives by all of ſleep, have both great reaſon to be
ways poſſible, to divert us.
thankful. And even they that want theſe;
Lukė ši: -1, "Lord, teach us to pray.
mercies, ought to bleſs God, if in the
midſt of their afflictions he is pleaſed to
Pour upon us the ſpirit of fupplica-
refreſh them with the comforts of grace.
tion and prayer.
Gracious God, continue to me theſe
God will deny us nothing that we
favours ſo long; and in ſuch a meafure,
aſk in the name of his Son.
as ſhall moſt contribute to thy honour,
PRAYERS through Jeſus Chriſ. and my ſalvation. And in great mercy
When we offer our prayers thro' his ſupport and relieve all that want theſe
mediation, it is then be that prays, his bleflingsa
love that intercedes, his blood that pleads,li Whạt thall I offer. unto the Lord for
it is be who obtains all from his Father. his mercies renewed unto me every
morning?
PREPARATORY PRAYER.
Pf. li. The ſacrifice of God is a troubled
O Holy Spirit of: grace! give us a
Spirit: a broken and contrite beart God will
true fight of our miſeries, and a ſincere
not deſpiſe.
,
ſhame and. ſorrow, when we make con-i
But moſt unfit is mine to be to God
feffion of our fins; main à feeling ſenſe of
preſented until I have obtained his par-
our need of mercy, and an hope of ob-
don, through the merits of the Lord
taining pardon, when we beg it for thy
Son's fake. May we reſign qur wills to
Jeſus, for the many ſins by which it hath
been defiled.
Thee and to thy goodgefs, when we pray
for temporal things inzand when:we pray
Jer. iii. 12. I am merciful, ſeith the
for ſpiritual graces, may we hunger and
Lord, and I will not keep anger for ever:
thirſt after righteouſneſs. Give us a real
Only acknowledge thine iniquity, that. thou
love for thy Holy Word, and grace to
haft tranſgreled
againſt the Lord thy God.
hear it with attention. May we thank-
Pf.xxxii. I acknowledge my ſon unto thee,
fully cloſe with all the means of grace
O God, and mine iniquities will I not hide.
and ſalvation. When we praiſe thee for
I do therefore implore, thy pardon,
thy works of nature and of grace, and
and: plead thy gracious promiſes, with
give thee thanks for thy mercies, let us full purpoſe of beart, by the aſſiſtance of
do it with high eſteem and gratitude.
thy grace, never again to return to folly.
Cauſe us to hear thy Holy Word with Jer. xvii. 9. The heart is deceitful above
faith end attention, and to profit by what
all things, and deſperately wicked; who can
we hear, that we may return from thy
know it?
church with a bleſſing.
I cannot' anſwer for my own heart, ----
but'there is no word, O Lord, impofli-,
ble with thee; in thee I do put my truſt;
MORNING PRAYER. let me never be put to confuſion.
Keep it ever in the heart of thy ſer-
Joſh. xxiv. 15. Chooſe you this day
vant, that it is indeed an evil thing and
wobom you will ſerve.
bitter to offend the Lord.
WHOM have I in Heaven but Thee, Keep me from preſumptrious ſins; that
O Lord? and there is none on earth that I may never grieve thy Holy Spirit, nor
I defire beſides Thee. Thou art my God, provoke thee to leave me to myſelf.
Matth.
.
.
>
1
egy
l
1
MORNING.]
SACRA PRI V A T A.
Igi
1
1
1
1
Matth. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray,
that ye enter not into temptation.
Lord make me ever mindful of my
infirmities and backſidings, that I may
be more watchful, and more importu-
nate, for grace, for the time to come.
1 Pet. v. 8. Be fober, be vigilant, be-
cauſe your adverſary the Devil, as a roaring
lion, walketh about, ſeeking whom he may
devour.
O LORD, grant that this adverſary of
our ſouls may never find me off my
guard, or from under thy protection.
Matth. xvi. 24. If any man will come
after me, let him deny himſelf, and take up
his croſs, and follow me.
O my Saviour ! how long have I pro-
fefted to follow thee, without following
the bleſſed ſteps of thy moſt holy life,-
thy patience and humility,--thy great diſ-
regard for the world, its pleaſures, pro-
fits, honours, and all its idols.
O Lord; obtain for me the ſpirit of
mortification and ſelf-denial, that I may
follow Thee, as I hope to live with
Thee for ever. Amen.
Matth. vi. 24. No man can ſerve two
maſters., Ye cannot ſerve God and Mammon.
May my fear and love never be divi-
ded between Thee and the world. May
I never ſet up any thing, O God, in
competition with Thee in the poffeffion
of my heart. May I never attempt to
reconcile thy, ſervice with that world
which is at ennity with Thee, my God
and Father.
Mark x. 17. What ſhall I do that I
may inberit eternal Life?
Thou ſhalt love the Lord thy God with
all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and
with all thy mind, and thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyſelf.
o that this love of God may be the
commanding principle of my ſoul. May
I always have this comfortable proof of
his love abiding in me, that I ſtudy to
pleaſe him, and to keep his command-
ments. And may my love to my neigh-
bour be ſuch as he has commanded, that
I
may forgive, and give, and love, as
becomes a diſciple of Jeſus Chriſt. Amen.
Eccleſ. xii. 13. Fear God, and keep his
commandments, for this is the whole duty
of nian: that is, the happineſs of man.
May I, Great God, continue in thy
fear all the day long. May I keep thy
Statutes, and obſerve thy Laws.
Heb. iv. 13. All things are naked and
open unto the eyes of him with whom we
bave to do.
Grant that I may always live and act
as having 'Thee, O God, the conſtant
witneſs of my conduct, for Jeſus Chriſt's
ſake.
Acts xx. 28. Take heed unto yourſelves,
and unto all the flock over which the Holy
Ghoſt hath made you Overſeers.
Make me, O Lord, a faithful over-
SEER, and all thoſe that labour with me
in the work of the miniſtry, every day
more worthy of our calling. And grant
unto the people of our flock, that they
may profit by us daily; for Jeſus Chriſt's
ſake, the Supreme Biſhop and Paſtor.
Amen.
John x, 11. The good Shepherd giveth
his life for the sheep.
O Sovereign Paftor! who gaveſt thy
life for thy ſheep, grant that I may ne-
ver ſacrifice thy flock to iny own eaſe,
convenience, profit,' or pleaſure. But that
I may employ my time, my ſubſtance,
my care, my labours, my prayers, for
their welfare continually, and thus, at
leaft, GIVE MY LIFE FOR MY SHEEP.
Matth. X. 16. I ſend you forth as sheep
among wolves; be ye therefore wiſe as fer-
pents, and harmleſs as doves.
Give me, O Jeſus, this wiſdom and
fimplicity, that the cauſe of God may ne-
ver ſuffer by my ignorance or perverſe-
nefs. Take me and my flock under thy
protection; and abandon us not to the
rage of wolves. Let me never oppoſe
any thing to the violence of man but
meekneſs of ſpirit.
'
I Tim.
I
1
t
1
192
6 A CRA PRI V A T A.
[Morning.
1 Tim, iji. $. If a man know not how
to rule his own boufe, how ſhall be take care
of the Church of God?
Grant, O Lord, that my care and
conduct in the Church of God, may ap-
pear in the order and piety of my own
family. O Heavenly Lord and Maſter,
bleſs us, and take us under thy gracious
protection: make us an houſhold fearing
God, and examples to others of order,
diligence, faithfulneſs, and piety.
Ecclef. ix. 10. Whatſoever thy hand
findeth to do, do it with all thy might;
for the night cometh when no man can work.
Make me, O Lord, eyer ſenſible of
the great evil of delaying the work in
its ſeaſon, which thou haſt appointed,
left the night ſurprize me unawares.
1 John v. This is the confidence we have
in God, that if we aſk any thing according
to his will, be beareth us.
That it may be unto thy ſervant ac-
cording to this Word, I beſeech Thee
to hear me in the full importance of that
Holy Prayer which thy bleſſed Son hath
taught us:
OUR FATHER, WHICH ART IN HEAVEN,
In whom we live, and move, and have
our being; grant that I, and all Chrif-
tians, may live worthy of this glorious
relation, and that we may not fin, know,
ing that we are accounted thine.
We are thine by adoption, O make
us thine by the choice of our will.
HALLOWED BE THY NAME.
O God, whoſe name is great, wonderful,
and holy, grant that I and all thy chil-
dren, may glorify thee, not only with
our lips, but in our lives; that others,
feeing our good works, may glorify our
Father which is in Heaven.
THY KINGDOM COMER
May the kingdoms of the world become
the kingdoms of the Lord and of his
Chrift. And may all that own Thee for
their King, become thy faithful ſubjects,
and obey thy Laws. Dethrone, O God,
and deſtroy Satan and his kingdom;
and enlarge the kingdom of grace.
THY WILL BE DONE IN EARTH AS IT IS
IN HEAVEN.
We adore thy goodneſs, O God, in
making thy will known to us in thy
Holy Word. May this thy Word be
the rule of our will, of our deſires, of
our lives, and actions. May we eyer
facrifice our will to thine; be pleaſed
with all thy choices for ourſelves and
others, and adore thy providence in the
government of the world.
GIVE US THIS DAY OUR DAILY BREAD,
O Heavenly Father, who knoweft what
we have need of, give us the neceſſaries
and comforts of this life with thy bleſ-
ſing; but above all, give us the bread
that nouriſhech to eternal life.
Acts xvii. O God, who giveth to all
life, and breath, and all things, give us
grace to impart, to ſuch as are in want,
of what Thou haſt given more than our
daily bread. ';,
AND FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSIS,
WE FORGIVE THEM THAT TRESPASS
AGAINST US.
Make is truly ſenſible of thy goodneſs,
and mercy, and patience, towards us,
that we may from our hearts forgive
every one his brother their treſpaffes.
May my enemies ever have a place in
my prayers, and in thy mercy.
AND LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION.
Support us, o Heavenly Father, under
all our faving trials, and grant that they
may yield us the peaceable fruits of
righteouſneſs.
BUT DELIVER US FROM EVIL.
From all fin and wickedneſs, from our
ghoſtly enemy, and from everlaſting
death, good Lord deliver us.
Deliver us from the evil of fin, and
from the evil of puniſhment.
Deliver us, O Heavenly Father, from
our evil and corrupt nature, from the
temptations and fnares, of an evil world,
and
AS
-
I
1.
MORNING:]
193
S A CR А
PRI V A T A.
AND EVER.
and from falling again into the ſins
we have repented of.
FOR THINE IS THE KINGDOM, AND THE
POWER, AND THE GLORY, FOR EVER
AMEN.
By thy Almighty power, O King of
Heaven, for the glory of thy Name, and
for the love of a Father, grant us all
theſe bleſſings which thy Son hath taught
us to pray for. .
Unto Him that is able to do for us
abundantly more than we can aſk or
think, unto Him be glory in the church
by Chriſt Jeſus, throughout all ages,
world without end. Amen. Ep. iii. 20.
To God the Creator, the Preſerver,
and Diſpoſer of all things, be the glory
of all the good wrought in us, by us,
and upon us.
Blefling, and Glory, and Wiſdom, and
Thankſgiving, and Honour, and Power,
and Might, be unto our God for ever
and ever.
Amen.
Thine infinite Power, Wiſdo1, Good-
neſs, Faithfulneſs, and Truth, are the only
ſüre foundation on which we may ſurely
depend. O give us a firm faith in thefe
thy glorious perfections.
With Angels and Archangels, and all
the company of Heaven, we laud and
magnify thy glorious name, evermore
praiſing Thee, and faying, Holy, Holy,
Holy, Lord God of Hofts, Heaven and
Earth are full of thy glory. Glory be
to Thee, O God malt High. Amen.
Jude 24, 25. Now unto Him that is
able to keep you from falling, and to
preſent you faultleſs before the preſence
of his glory with exceeding joy. To
the only wiſe God our Saviouf, be glory
and majeſty, dominion and power, both
now and ever. Amen.
Rom. xi. 36. For of Him, and thro'
Him, and to Him, are all things, to
whom be glory for ever. Amen.
Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wiſe be
glory thro' Jeſus Chrift for ever. Amen.
Vol.I,
Matth. y. 16. Let your Light Solbing
before men, that they may ſee your good
works, and glorify your Father zahich is
in Heaven.
O my great Mafter! may I edify others
by my example; diſpenſe the Light
which thy grace Iball vouchſafe me, and
in all humility direct all the glory to
God.
Matth. v. 48. Be ye perfeet, even az
your Father which is in Heaven is perfeet.
All my endeayours without thy affif-
tance, O Jeſus, will be ineffe&tual.
Mark. ix. 23. All things are poſſible
to him that believeth.
Yes, Lord, and therefore I beg that
faith of him to when all things are poſ-
ſible, that I may be able to diſcover, to
avoid, to refift, and to root out, whatever
is evil in me.
O Jeſus, obtain this grace for thy
otherwiſe helpleſs creature.
Grant, that I may this day eſcape all
the ſnares laid for me, by the Devil, the
World, or mine own corrupt heart.
Grant that I inay this day omit no part
of my duty.
.
1 Tim. iv. 15. Give thyſelf wholly to
theſe things, that thy profiting may appear
to all.
God grant that I may do ſo; and I
pray God, preſerve me from eaſe, idle-
neſs, and trilling away my precious time.
Philemon ver. 4.
I thank iny God,
making mention of the always in my prayers:
Exod. xxviii. 9. Aaron Mall bear the
names of the children of Iſrael, in the brealt-
plate of judgment upon bis heart, for a me-
morial before the Lord continually.
O God, the God of the Spirits of all
fleſh, have reſpect unto the prayer of tlıy
ſervant on behalf of himſelf and of his
- people. Lord, give us true repentance
for our great and crying fins;---root out
all growing vices, and avert the judg-
ments which we have juſtly deſerved.
Put thy fear into our hearts, and pre-
ferve this Church in the midſt of this un-
Bb
certain
+
A
194
SACRA
P R Ι Υ Α Τ Α.
[Morning
܂
certain world. Keep us from all wild
and dangerous' errors, and prepare us for
what thy providence ſhall bring forth.
Blefs 'the Lord of this iſe, with a ſpirit
of wiſdon, juſtice, and the fear of God:
Provide his offices and Council with
able mnen, ſuch as fear God, men of truth,
hating covetouſneſs.
Endue the Clergy with all thoſe graces
and abilities, that are neceſſary to fit
them for their high calling.
Extend, and ſuit thy graces to all con-
ditions of men amongſt us, that we may
all be upright in our dealings, obedient to
our governors, peaceable in our lives,
ſober, honeſt, temperate, and chaſte in
our converſation, and charitable to the
poor, and one towards another.
Increaſe the number and the graces of
all ſuch as love and fear thee. Enlighten
the minds of the ignorant, awaken the
conſciences of the careleſs, filence the
gainſayers, convert the profane, and all
that hold the truth in unrighteouſneſs.
Rebuke the ſpirit of antichrift, idola-
try, and libertiniſm,--the fins of drunk-
enneſs, whoredom, litigiouſneſs, defraud-
ing the public, and ſacrilege, which are
broken in amongſt us.
In tender mercy, remember, O God,
all fick and dying perſons, that they may
omit nothing that is neceſſary to make
their peace with Thee.
with Thee. Be gracious
unto all that are in afflietion of mind or
body, or under any preſſing calamity,
--all deſolate widows and fatherleſs chil-
dren,-all that call upon Thee in their
diſtreſs, and have none elſe to help them.
May this Memorial be before the Lord
continually!
+
fearing and honouring God, protecting
the Chriſtian Religion, and puniſhing
evil-doers. To this end vouchſafe them,
I beſeech thee, all the graces neceſſary
for their high ſtation, and for their eter-
nal happineſs.
Col. iv. I. Maſters, give unto your
ſervants that which is juſt and equal, know-
ing that ye alſo have a Maſter in Heaven.
O Heavenly Lord and Maſter, direct
me to, and bleſs me with, good and
faithful ſervants.. Let thy bleſſing be
upon them and upon my affairs commit-
ted to their care; and may I never be
wanting in any part of my duty to thein,
for Jeſus Chriſt's fake. Amen.
Relations, Benefactors, E3C.
Be gracious, O Lord, unto my rela-
tions, benefactors, enemies, and all that
have deſired my prayers;~all who, by
their own labours, do miniſter to our
neceſſities ;-together with all the known
and unknown benefactors of this dioceſe.
Render, O God, a good reward, and a
plentiful return, to all thoſe who have
been our benefactors. Grant that we
may all ſo live here, as that we may meet
hereafter in the Paradiſe of God.
For Myſelf and Labours.
Bleſs all my labours for thy glory, O
Lord, and for the good of thy Church,
and eſpecially thoſe inſtructions which,
through thy bleſſing, I have publiſhed;
and all the glory be to Thee.
Jolin xvi. 23. Verily I ſay unto you,
whatſoever ye mall aſk the Father in my
name, he will give it you.
Theſe are what I aſk, O God and
Father, above all things, for myſelf, and
for all that have deſired my prayers :-
That we may be reſtored to thy im-
age, and never deface it by our ſins;
that the image of Satan may be de-
ſtroyed in us,-that all carnal affections
may die in us,--and that all things
belonging to the Spirit may dwell in
our hearts by faith; that thy Name,
and the Name of our Lord Jeſus Chrift,
may
'
1
.
Prov. xxi. 'The King's heart is in the
hands of the Lord ; as the rivers of wa-
ters, be turneth it whither-foever he will
Let this thy power, O Lord, be mag-
rified on his Majeſty, and on the Lord
of this Ife, and on all that are put in
authority under them,-That we may be
governed with truth and juſtice, by men
MORNING.]
1
SACRA PRI V A T A.
195
1
may be glorified in us, and we in him;
that our hearts may be entirely thine;
-that we may never grieve Thy Holy
Spirit: but that
we may continue
thine for ever, for Jeſus Chriſt's fake.
Amen.
Epher. iv. 29. Let no corrupt commu-
nication proceed out of your mouth, but that
which is good to the uſe of edifying, that it
may miniſter grace unto the bearers.
Grant, O God, that I may delight in
thy Law ;-that my converſation may
be truly Chriſtian. Enable me to ſpeak
of thy Divine Perfections as becomes a
Chriſtian Biſhop, that I may miniſter
grace unto the hearers.
May I never hear with pleaſure, nor
ever repeat ſuch things, as may diſho-
nour God, or injure my neighbour, or
my own character and miniſtry.
James iv. Speak not evil one of another.
Epheſ. v. Fooliſh talking or jeſting are
not convenient, but rather giving of thanks.
Pf. cxxxiii. 3. Set a watch, O Lord, be-
fore my mouth, and keep the door of my lips.
Matth. xii. 34.
Out of the abundance
of the heart, the mouth Speaketh. How
can ye, being evil, Speak good things?
O Holy Spirit of Grace, enable ine
to overcome the ſhame of a degenerate
age, which will hear nothing with de-
light, but what concerns this world.-
O touch my heart with the true love of
God, the excellencies of his laws,-the
pleaſantneſs of his fervice,--the wonders
of his providences, &c.--that I may
ediſy thoſe that hear me.
This I beg
for Jeſus Chriſt's fake.
John xv. 7. Aſk what ye will, and it
hall be done unto you.
Theſe, O Jeſus, are the things that I
alk. Intercede for me! That I may be
truly ſenſible of the diſeaſes I labour
under, and thankfully embrace the
means which thy goodneſs hath ordained
for my recovery.
Grant that the end of all.my actions,
and deſigns, may be the glory of God.
Enable me to reſiſt all the ſinful ap-
petites of my corrupt nature.
Grant that I may hunger and thirſt
after Righteouſneſs.
Vouchſafe me the Spirit of adoption,
of ſupplication and prayer, -of praiſe
and thankſgiving.
Obtain for me, o Jeſus, the graces
of mortification and ſelf-denial; the graces
of a true humility, and the fear of God.
Grant, O God, that I may never
knowingly live one moment under thy
diſpleaſure, or in any known ſin.
Grant, O God, that as I have been
regenerate, and made thy child by ad-
option and grace, I nay daily be re-
newed by thy Holy Spirit, for Jeſus
Chriſt's fake.
Enable me, gracious God, to eſcape
the corruption that is in the world thro'
luft, that I may be partaker of the Di-
vine Nature.
Lord, grant me grace to withſtand the
temptations of the world, the fleſh, and
the Devil; and with a pure heart and
mind to follow Thee, the only God,
through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
Let thy love, O God, be ſhed abroad
in my heart, by the power of the Holy
Ghoft, and grant that it may appear in
my life, my converſation, my words, and
actions, for Jeſus Chriſt's fake.
Bleſſed be God that I was admitted
into the fellowſhip of Chriſt's Religion.
Grant, O God, that I may eſchew all
thoſe things that are contrary to my pro-
feffion, and follow all ſuch things that
are agreeable to the fame, for Jeſus
Chriſt's ſake.
Keep me, I beſeech Thee, O Heavenly
Father, under the protection of thy good
providence, and make me to have a
perpetual fear and love of thy Holy
Name; through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
Grant that I may ſo paſs through
things temporal, that I finally loſe not
the things eternal, for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake.
Pour into my heart, ſuch love towards
Thee, that I, loving Thee above all
things, may obtain thy promiſes, which
B b 2
exceed
1
1
1
196
§ Ä € Ř A P R I V A T'A.
[MORNING.
exceed all that we êår défife; throtugh
Faith.
Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
O that I may believe in Thee, O God,
Graft in irry heart the love of thy and put my whole confidence and truft
Name;-increaſe in më true religion; in Thee alone, and not in any thing tliat
nouriſh ine witli all goodneſs; and of I myſelf can do.
thy great mercy keep me in the ſame. Grant, O God, that I may ſo perfectly,
Put away from ine all hurtful things, and without all doubt, believe in thy
and give me thoſe things that be profit Son Jéſus Chriſt, that my faith in thy
able for me, through Jeſus Chrift: fight may never be reproved, for the
Mercifully grant unco mė; O God, ſake of the ſame Jeſus Chriſt.
ſuch a reaſure of thy graće, that run-
Againſt Wavering.
nilig the way of thy éônimandiñients; Í
Granë; o God, that we may not be
may obtain thy gracious promifès, and
be inadé partaker of thy heavenly trea-
carried about with every blaſt of vain
doctrinë, but that we may be firmly
lure, thro’ Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Añéri,
éſtabliſhed in the truth of thy Holý
Förgive the thoſe things whereof my
confcience is afraid, and give me thoſe
Goſpel, through Jéſus Chriſt.
Grant, o God, that I may perfectly
good things which we are not worthy to
know thy Son Jeſus Chriſt to be the
alk, but through the merits and media-
tion of thy Son Jeſus Chriſt.
Way, the Truth, and the Life. The
That I may obtain that which thou
Author of the Way; the Teacher of the
Truth, and the Giver of Life, that
doſt promiſe, make me to love that
which thou doſt command, through
I may ſtedfaſtly walk in the way that
leadeth to eternal life, through the fame
Jeſus Chrift.
Jeſus Chriſt.
Keep me from all things hurtful, and
lead me to all things neceffary to iny
Covetoufneſs.
falvation, through Jeſus Chriſt.
Give me grace to forſake all covetous
May thy grace, O God, always pre-
deſires, and inordinate love of riches
vent and follow me, and make me con-
and pleaſures, through Jeſus Chriſt.
tinually to be given to all good works, Grant that I may both perceive, and
through Jeſus Chriſt.
know, what things I ough to do, and
The Lord deliver me from every evil alſo may have grace and power faithfully
work, and preſerve me to his heavenly to fulfil the ſame, through Jeſus Chriſt.
Kingdom; to whom be glory for ever Grant me, o God, the true circum-
and ever. Amen. 2 Tim. iv. 18.
ciſion of the Spirit, that my heart, and
O that thy Holy Spirit may direct and all my members, being mortified from
rule my heart, O God, through Jeſus all carnal lufts, I inay in all things obey
Chriſt.
thy Bleſſed Will.
Of thy bountiful goodneſs, O Lord, O that we, who know 'Thee now
keep me, I beſeech Thee, from all things faith, may, after this life, have the frui-
that may hurt me, that I may chearfully tion of thy glorious Godhead.
accompliſh thoſe things which Thou In all our dangers and neceflities,
would't have done, through Jeſus Chriſt ſtretch forth thy right hand to ſave and
our Lord.
defend us.
Grant, O God, that I'may be cleanſed
Charity.
from all my fin, and ſerve Thee with a O, ſend thy Holy Ghoſt, and pour
quiet'inind, through. Jeſus Chriſt. into my heart that moſt excellent gift of
Deliver me, O Lord, from the bonds charity, that very bond of peace and of
öf thoſe fińs, which, through my frailty, all virtue, without which, whoſoever
I have committed, for Jeſus Chriſt's fake. liveth is counted dead before Thee.
Grant,
1
5
.
MORNINC.)
$ A CR A P R Í V A T A
197
Grant, I do moſt kumbly befeech
Thee, O God, that as by thy ſpecial
grace preventing me, thou doſt put into
my mind good defires, fo by thy conti-
nual help, I may bring the ſame to good
effect, through Jeſus Chriſt.
O everlaſting God, grant, that as thy
Holy Angels always do thee, ſervice in
Heaven, ſo by thy appointment they
may fuccour and defend us on earth,
through Jeſus Chriſt.
Grant me grace ſo to follow thy bleſſed
Saints in all virtuous and godly living,
that I may come to thoſe unſpeakable
joys, which thou haft prepared for them
that unfeignedly love thee.
I pray God my whole Spirit, (my un-
derſtanding, will, and conſcience,) my
Soul, (my appetites, affections, and paſ-
fions,) my Body, (the tabernacle of my
ſoul,) be preſerved blameleſs unto the
coming of our Lord Jeſus Chrift.
I Theff. v. 15.
May I take pleaſure in abiding in thy
prefence, O God; in depending upon
thee; in leaving myſelf entirely to thy
diſpoſal, as a continual facrifice to thy
Will.
Give me a victory over all my ſins
and imperfections, increaſe in me the
graces of Faith, Hope, and Charity,--of
Humility, Meckneſs, Patience, and Refag-
nation, and all other Chriſtian virtues;
for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake. Amen.
Preſerve me, gracious God, from ſpi-
ritual pride, from afcribing any thing I
have done, or can do, to inyfelf, and
robbing Thee of the glory of ſaving me
from eternal ruin.
Take poffeffion, Jeſus, of thy right
in my ſoul, which thou haſt redeemed
with thy moſt precious blood, and root
out all felf-righteouſneſs, ſelf-intereſt,
and ſelf-wilt ;---that thou inayeſt be my
righteouſneſs, and all in me.
Repentance.
Give me, O God, ſuch a true forrow
for my fins, as ſhall enable me to em-
brace all the neceſſary means, how bit-
ter foever, for rooting fin out of my ſoul.
Humility, :
1 Pet. V. 5. Ged refiftetli tke proud,
and giveih grace to the humble.
I have all the reaſon in the world to
be humble, Without God I am no-
thing. Without his help and grace I
can do nothing that is good.--Without
his Word, I know nothing. Of myſelf,
I deſerve nothing but puniſhment. Of
my own, I have nothing but faults, in-
perfections, and fins, an inclination
to evil, an averſion to good,-
unruly
ſenſes,--ungovernable paſions; -uprea-
ſonable affections,
I Cor. i. 30. O Lord Jeſus Chriſt,
-who art made unto us of God, our wif-
dom, by revealing him, and his glorious
perfections;- our righteouſneſs, by fatis-
fying the juſtice of God in aur nature;
our Janetification, by procuring for us the
Holy Ghoft, and by reſtoring us, being
finners, to God's favour ;-our redemp-
tion, by redeeming us from death.eter-
nal.- O Jeſus, for theſe mighty favours,
all love and glory be to Thee, with
the Father and the Holy Ghoſt, for
ever. 'Amen.
The way of an HAPPY LIFE.
Lay nothing too much to heart;-de-
fire nothing too eagerly;- rejoice not
exceſſively, nor grieve too much for
diſaſters' ; - be not violently bent on
any deſign ;--nor lot any worldly cares
hinder you from taking care of your
ſoul;-and remember, that it is necef-
ſary to be a Chriſtian (that is, to govern
one's-ſelf by motives of Chriſtianity) in
the inoft cominon actions of civil life.
Col. iii. 17. Whatſoever ye do in ward
or deed, do all in the name of the Lord
Feſus, giving thanks to God and the Father
by bim.
He that would not fall into tempta-
tion, muſt have a preſence of mind, ta
watchful eye over himſelf; he muſt have
great things in view,--diſtinguiſk be-
twixt Time and Eternity; or elſe he will
follow what paſſion, not what reaſon and
religion, ſuggelt.
Chriſtian
1
1
+
1
1
198
S À
A CRA P R Ι Υ Α Τ Α. [MORNING.
Chriſtian Perfe£tion.
O Lord, fanctify me wholly, and grant
Whoever aſpires after it, (that is, in that my whole fpirit, and ſoul, and body,
being ſo united to God, as to be one fpi may be preſerved blameleſs unto the
rit with him) muſt reſolýe to do all things coming of our Lord Jeſus Chrift: Amen.
with 'this fole view,_TO PLEASE GOD. Vouchſafe me, gracious God, the
This I purpoſe;---this I forbear,--this I fpirit of adoption, whereby I may cry,
undertake, --this I do,--this I ſuffer, Abba, Father, and apply to Thee, thro'
in obedience to the Will of God; and Jeſus Chriſt, not as an angry Judge, but
becauſe I believe it will be for his glory. as to a merciful and loving Father.
This ſhould be our expreſs purpoſe, at Remeinber, that the life of man is
all times, when we have time to make it; only to be valued for its uſefulneſs.
and ſhould be often renewed, left 'our Matth. vii. 13, 14. Enter ye in at the
own will come to be the motive of our
firait gate, for wide is the gate, and broad
actions. If I am careful to do this, I
is the
way that leadeth to deſtruction, and
- Shall always have my end, whether I
many there be which go in thereat: Ben
ſucceed, or be diſappointed, being con-
cauſe ſtrait is the gate; and narrow is the
vinced it is God's Will.
way, which leadeth unto life, and
few there
Rom. xvi. 14. Put ye on the Lord be that find it.
Jeſus, and make not proviſion for the fleſh, Grant, o Jeſus, that I may never
to fulfil the lufts thereof.
flatter myſelf or others on this ſubject.
Grant, O Lord,- that “I may keep
John xv. 12. This is my commandment,
under my body, and bring it into ſub-
that ye love one another.
jection, left by any means, when I have
O Thou, who haſt given me this com-
preached to others, I myſelf ſhould be a
mand and pattern, give me a ſincere de-
caſt-away.” I Cor. ix. 27.
fire of following, and grace and power
ye all of one mind, having com-
to do it.
paſſion one of another. Be pitiful, be
James v. 15. And the prayer of faith
courteous: not rendering evil for evil,
jhall ſave the fick; and the Lord ſhall raiſe
nor railing for railing, but contrarywiſe
him up; and if he bave committed fin's,
bleſſing. For he that will love life, and
(CEANOIto aum) he ſhall be abſolved,
ſee good days, let him refrain his tongue
that is, upon his confeffion.
from evil, and his lips that they ſpeak
O Lord of life and death! have mercy
no guile. Let him eſchew evil, and do
good; let him ſeek peace and enſue
upon all thoſe of my flock, who are now
it.”
1 Pet. iii. 8, 9, 10, 11,
viſited with fickneſs; fanctify this thy
Fatherly correction to us all, that we
Give me, O Lord, a wiſe, a ſober, a
may ſearch our ways, and ſee whence
ſerious, a religious, heart, that I may do
this viſitation cometh. Have mercy upon
thee honour in a faithful diſcharge of the
duties of my calling:
all that are appointed to die, and grant
that they may omit nothing that is ne-
Give me true Chriftian courage, that
ceſſary to make their peace with Thee,
I may never faint in the way of my duty.
and that they may be delivered from
Preſerve me from evil councils, and
death eternal. And God grant that we
- raſh enterprifes. O make thy way plain
may all apply our hearts to that Holy
before my face.
and Heavenly Wiſdom, while we live
Support me this day under all the
here, which may in the end bring us to
difficulties I ſhall meet with.
life everlaſting, through Jeſus Chriſt our
I offer myſelf to Thee, O God, this
Lord. Amen.
day, to do in me, and with me, as .to
Thee ſeems moſt meet.
NOON
(6 Be
.
1
Noon.]
199
S A CR A.
P. RI -V A T A.“
Noo N PRAYERS.
I Tim. ii. 1. I exhort, that first of all,
Jupplications, prayers, interceſſion, and gi-
ving of thanks, be made for all men.
Acts xvii. 26. For we are all of one
blood,
And charity, that more excellent way,
is a tender affection for the whole crea-
tion of God.
To promote the kingdom of God, is,
to increaſe and haſten one's own hap-
pineſs.
That “ man is born to trouble,” I ſee
wherever I turn my eyes. I know what
pain is by experience; and, though I
was never in want, yet, from the com-
plaints of others, I ſee it is grievous,
and fit are thoſe things to'be laid before
the Throne of Grace.
And, ſince many have deſired my pray-
ers, and others have been my benefac-
tors, and do conſtantly pray for me, I
fhould not neglect to pray for them.
There are alſo many who cannot, and
many who forget to pray for themſelves,
for whom charity ſhould oblige one to
pray.
And I ſhould by no means forget the
place of my birth, education, and pre-
ferment, that I may be ſome way uſeful
to them, at leaſt deſire that God will ac-
cept my prayers for them.
Oh God, almighty and merciful, let
thy Fatherly kindneſs be upon all whom
thou haſt made. Hear the prayers of all
that call upon Thee; open the eyes of
them that never pray for themſelves;
pity the ſighs of ſuch as are in miſery;
deal mercifully with them that are in
darkneſs, and increaſe the number of
the graces of ſuch as fear and ſerve thee
daily. Preſerve this land from the mis-
fortunes of war;--this church from all
dangerous errors ;~--this people from for-
getting Thee, their Lord and Benefactor.
Be gracious to all thoſe countries that
are inade deſolate by the ſword, famine,
peſtilence, or perſecution. Bleſs all per-
Tons and places to which thy providence
has made me a debtor; all who have
been inſtrumental to my good by their
affiſtance, advice, example, or writings.
And make me in my turn uſeful to
others. Let none of thoſe that deſire
my prayers want thy mercy, but defend,
and comfort, and conduct them through
to their lives' end.
In every thing give thanks: for this
is the will of God in Chriſt Jeſus con-
cerning you.;s I Theſ. v. 18.
Spécial Favours.
That I was born, of honeſt and religi-
ous parents, and in a Chriſtian and Pro-
teſtant country.
That I had an early right to the Co-
venant of Grace.
That I had an education and prefer-
ment beyond the abilities of my father's
houſe.
That I had the advantage of honour-
able and worthy friends; an excellent
wife, and four lovely children.
Extraordinary Deliverances.
From dangerous wounds I received in
my head and thigh, when a child;
From gun-powder;
From fire;
From the dangers of the ſea.
Merciful Viſitations and Chaſtiſements
A fever in 1693.
A long indiſpoſition, of which I re-
cvered in 1698.
The loſs of three children, at ſuch
time as evidently ſhewed the reaſon of
the viſitation.
The loſs of my deareſt wife, with a
very peculiar circumſtance at the funeral,
which ſhewed at once the love and the
juſtice of God.
Cauſe us, O. God, to profit by all the
viſitations of thy grace and mercy,
It becometh well the juſt to be thank-
ful.
O Lord and Father, I am not worthy of
the leaſt of all thy mercies, which Thou
haſt thewed thy ſervant, neither can I
render
200
SACRA
:P R I VA T A.
[Noon.
render due thanks and praiſe for them
but, O Lord, accept of this my facri-
fice of praiſe and thankſgiving
For all the known, and for all the un-
obſerved favours, deliverances, viſitati-
ons, opportunities of doing 'good, char-
tiſements, and graces of thy Holy Spi-
rit, vouchſafed to me, to my dioceſe, and
family, I blefs thy holy providence; be-
ſeeching Thee to pardon my ingratitude)
that I have paſſed ſo many days árid year's
without obſerving, and without acknow-
ledging, thy great goodneſs to thy. un-
worthy fervant.
For, when I ſoberly conſider
my
de-
pendance upon Thee, for my life, wel-
fare, health of body, peace of mind,
grace, comfort, and ſalvation, I ought
to be very thankful.
Glory bé to God, my Creator; glory
be to Jeſus, my Redeemer; glory be, to
the Holy Ghoſt, my Sanctifier, my
Guide, my Comforter: All love, all
glory, be to God moſt high. Amen.
Let'tis rever-afcribe any thing to our-
fülves, but all to the grace of God, and
render to Him all the glory of his works.
Preſerve.me, O God, from the inſen-
ſibility of thoſe who receive thy favours
without being affected with them, and
from the ingratitude of thoſe who look
upon them as a debt.
Pl. xcii. 1, 2. It is a good thing to
give thanks unto the Lord; and to ling
praiſes unto thy naine, O Moſt High?
To thew iforth thý loving kindneſs in
the norning; and thy faithfulneſs every
night.
Many and great have been the favours
and 'bleffings which Thou "halt theftowed
upon this place, and upon particular fa-
milies. If they have forgot to praiſe
Thee for them, bleſs and praiſe Thee
for them in their fread.
Blofis the Lord, O my ſoul, and forget
not all thy benefits.
Grant, O Father, that all Chriſtians
may live worthy of this glorious relation.
O that we may not fin, knowing that
we are accounted thy children. Wif. 15.
Grant that we may love Thee with
all our heart, and mind, and ſoul, and
ſtrength.
Bleffed be God, who dealeth with us
with the tenderneſs of a Father.
O that we may renaember that our Fa-
ther and our inheritance is in Heaven.
I commit inyfelf and all that belongs
to me to thy Fatherly care and love.
Verily, whatever ye aſk the Father in
my name, he will give it you. John xvi.
-This is the great ſupport and comfort
of linners.--Hear us, for Thy Son's
fake, for, as ſinners, we have no right
to aſk any favour.
What manner of love is it, that we
ſhould be called the ſons of God. 1 John,
HALLOWED BE THY NAME.
Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive
honour, and glory; and power; for Thou
haft created all things.
In this is my Father glorified, that ye
bring forth much fruit.
May Thy children have a great regard
for every thing that belongs to Thee.
May I never difhorour 'Thee, O Hea-
venly Father, by word or deed.
May I glorify Thee daily
by a good-life.
Fill my heart with a great concern and
zeal for thy glory.
Let every thing that hath breath praiſe
the Lord.
They.that honourme, I willalſo honour.
How little have I done 'to promote
thy glory! God be merciful unto me.
TLHY KINGDOM COME.
May all the 'kingdoms of the world
abey Thy Laws, and ſubmit to Thy pro-
vidence, and become the kingdoms of
the Lord, and of his Chriſt.
May all that own Thee for their King,
become thy faithful ſubjects.
Bleſs the pious endeavours of all thoſe
that ſtrive to propagate the goſpel of
Thy 'kingdom.
Vouchſafe
OUR FATHER WHICH ART IN HEAVEN,
Afts xvij.'28. In Thee we live, and
move, and bave our being
Noon.]. S A C'RA
P R 1 VA TA.
201
Vouchſafe to reign in my heart; and
let not Satan ever have dominion over
me.
Grant that by my miniſtry thy king-
dom may be enlarged.
Fit us, o God, for the coming of thy
kingdom. May I ſubmit and rejoice to
bę governed by Thee.
o that thy Holy Spirit may direct
and rule my heart.--Subdue in me all
pride and covetouſneſs, hatred, malice,
envy, luſt, and all uncleanneſs, and what-
ever ſhall offend Thee.
THY WILL BE DONE IN EARTH, AS IT IS
IN HEAVEN.
I Theff. iv. 3. This is the Will of God,
even your SanEtification.
Thou ſent us into the world, not to
do our own will, but thine.
O ſubject my will to thine.
May thy Name be honoured by the
good lives of Chriſtians.
O that I may have reſpect unto all
thy commands.
May thy Will, revealed unto us in
thy Holy Word, be the rule of my will,
of my deſires, of my words, life, and
actions.
Grant, O Heavenly Father, that I
may cloſe with this merciful condition
of pardon.
Thou haſt been all mercy to me, O
God, grant that I may be ſo to all
others.
Bleffed be the Lord, who has put our
ſalvation into our own hands. May thy
grace, O Father, give me an heart ever
ready to forgive.
AND LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION.
1 Cor. x. 13. Let him that thinketh he
ftandeth (firm) take heed left he fall.
Let not any confidence in ourſelves
provoke Thee, O God, to leave us to
ourſelves.
2 Pet. ii. 9. The Lord knoweth hower
to deliver the godly out of temptation.
Thou, O Father, knoweſt my infire
mities, and the power of my enemies
be not wanting to me in the hour of
temptation.
Matth. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that
ye enter not into temptation.
Make me mindful of my weakneſs,
that I may be more watchful and im-
portunate for grace.
Fortify my ſoul againſt the temptati-
ons of the world, the Aeſh, and the De-
vil, for Jeſus Chriſt his fake.
1
1
BUT DELIVER US FROM EVIL.
1 Pet. v. 8. Be ſober, be vigilant, bea
cauſe your adverſary the Devil, as a roar-
ing lion, walketh about, ſeeking whom he
GIVE US THIS DAY OUR DAILY BREAD.
John vi. 27. Labour not for the meat
which periſheth; but for that meat which
endureth unto everlaſting life.
Give us the bread which came down
from Heaven, and giveth life unto the
world.
Lord, give us evermore this bread.
May we never deprive ourſelves of this
food, which will preſerve our fouls from
death, and reſtore life unto our bodies.
Give us the neceſſaries of life; but,
above all, the bread that nouriſheth to
eternal life.
may devour.
Grant, o Heavenly Father, that this
adverſary' may never find me off my
guard, or from under thy protection.
In all my ſaving trials, give me grace
and power to overcome, to thy glory.
FOR THINE IS THE KINGDOM, AND THE
POWER, AND THE GLORY, FOR EVER
AMEN.
To Thee, to Thee alone, and to Thy
Son, and Holy Spirit, be glory for ever
and ever. Amen.
AND EVER.
AND FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSES, AS
WE FORGIVE THEM THAT TRESPASS
AGAINST US.
Luke vi. 37. Forgive, and ye shall be
forgiven.
VOL, I,
C C
EVENING,
202
$ACRA
P R 1: V.: A' T: A.
[EVENING
E V ENING,
3
q
1
3
Pf. cxli. 2. Let my prayer be ſet forth
in thy fight, as the incenſe; and let the lift-
ing up of my hands be an evening ſacrifice.
THAT it is hath pleaſed God to add
another day to the years of my life;-
that none of his judgments, to which
for my ſins I am juſtly liable, have fallen
upon me;--that by his grace he hath
kept me from all ſcandalous fins, and
from the dangers of an evil world ;-
that he has given me occaſions of doing
good, and grace to make uſe of them;
that he hath ſupplied me and my family
with the neceſſaries of this life, and with
means of attaining a better :
Accept, o God; of my unfeigned
thanks for theſe, and for all thy mercies
from day to day beſtowed upon me.-
Add this to all thy favours, I beſeech
Thee, that I may never forget to be
thankful.
Poffefs my heart with ſuch a deep
ſenſe of my obligations to, and depen
dence upon Thee, for life, and health,
and grace, and falvation, that religion
may be my delight, as well as my duty.
But that I may ſerve Thee with a quiet
-mind, forgive me the things whereof my
conſcience is afraid, and avert the judg-
ments which I have juſtly deſerved. -
Remember not the offences of my youth;
and in mercy blot out thoſe of my riper
years. Pardon my ſins of the day paſt,
and of my life part, and grant that they
may never riſe up in judgment again£t
me. Amen:
1 John ii. 1. If any man fin, we have
en Advocate with the Father, Jeſus Chriſt
the righteous, and he is the Propitiation for
our ſins.
O moſt powerful Advocate, I put my
cauſe into thy hands, let thy blood and
merits plead for me; and, by thy mighty
interceſſion, procure for me a full dif-
charge of all my ſins.
John v. 14. Sin na more, left a worſe
thing come unto thee,
Lord, the frailty, of man without Thee
cannot but fall.
In all temptations,
therefore, I beſeech Thee to ſuccour me,
that no fin may ever get the dominion
over me.
i Pet. i. 7. Paſs the time of your ſo-
journing here in fear.
May God give me a falutary dread of
the unfaithfulneſs of my own heart; and
while my duty obliges me to promote
the ſalvation of others, make me al-
ways conſider my own frailty, and fear
for myſelf.
John xx. 21. As my Father hath fext
me, even so fend I you.
O my Saviour! I acknowledge thy
goodneſs in appointing unworthy me a
ſucceſſor of Thy Apoſtles. Caufe me
throughly to weigh the ſanctity of my
calling; and to diſcharge it faithfully.
I have given you an example.
Yes, my Lord. and Maſter; but I am
aſhamed when I conſider, how far I come
ſhort of this example; how.poor my
pains have been; how little of my time,
my labour, my care, my thoughts, have
been ſpent in thy ſervice.
O Lord, pardon what is paſt; and O,
that I may ftudy thy ſpirit and con-
duct, and follow them more faithftly
for the time to comez
John X. 27. My sheep hear my voice;
and I know them, and they follow me.
And may I, O Sovereign Paſtor, al-
ways ſo ſpeak, as that my flock may
hear and underſtand me;-- fo converſe
with them, as that I may know them;
and lead ſuch a life, as that they may
fafely follow me.
i Tim. iv. 16. Take heeđunto thyſelf,
and to thy doctrine ;-in
ſo doing, thou ſhalt
both ſave thyſelf, and them that hear thee.
Amen. The good Lord grant that I
may edify the Church both by my life
and doctrine ;-that I may faithfully
teach the Myſteries, defend the Faith,
and maintain the Truths of the Goſpel.
2 Tim. ii. 25. In meekneſs inſtructing
thoſe that oppoſe themſelves.
,
'
1
1
O Jeſu,
r
Evening.)
203
S A CRA
P RI V Α Τ Α.
1
.
o Jeſu, impart to me a portion of
that Spirit which prevailed with Thee to
preach to a people who regarded Thee
not, who rejected, who' crucified Thee.
Make me always ſenſible of my own in-
firmities, that I may treat others with
compaſſion.
Acts vi. 4. We will give ourſelves con-
tinually unto the miniſtry of the Word and
to Prayer.
O God, engrave this truth upon my
heart, that every moment of my life be-
longs to Thee.-That I may preach the
Word; and may my prayers be ever-
more acceptable in thy ſight, O Lord,
my ſtrength and my Redeemer.
Luke xxii. 35. When I ſent you with .
out purſe, and ſcrip, and shoes, lacked ye
any thing?
O bountiful Lord and Maſter! who
haft prevented all my wants and necef-
fities to this day; grant that no anxious
thoughts and fears for the future, no ſpi-
rit of infidelity, may ever tempt me to
diſtruſt thy providence, or to better or
ſecure my condition by any unworthy
means.
John xv. 20. Remember the Word that
I ſaid unto you; the Servant is not greater
than bis Lord.
My Lord and Maſter; may I never
forget this truth, and then I ſhall never
fear, never complain of injuries, evil
treatment, or afflictions.
Heb. xiii. 17. They watch for your
Souls as they that muſt give account.
We cannot anſwer for ourſelves; and
yet we ſtand charged and are account-
able for others. Who can think of this
without trembling? In mercy, O God,
communicate to me a degree of grace,
and a zeal' anſwerable to the work I
have undertaken, and the account I am
to give.
Luke xii. 3. Bleſſed are thoſe ſervants
whom the Lord, when he cometh, ſhall find
watching.
The good Lord grant that I may ber
ever watchful in the way of my duty,
Сс 2
and faithful in performing it.--That I
may live in the daily expectation of iny
Lord's coming; and that when I die, I
inay be made partaker of that bleſſedneſs
which God hath promiſed his faithful
ſervants.
Pf. xci, I. Whofo dwelleth under the de-
fence of the Moſt High, mall abide under
the shadow of the Almighty.
May the Almighty God take me, my
family, my children, and dioceſe; my
friends, my relations, my benefactors,
and my enemies, under his gracious pro-
tection. Give his Holy Angels charge
concerning us Preſerve us from the
prince and powers of darkneſs, and from
the dangers of the night; and keep us
in perpetual peace and ſafety; through
Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
Hear me, O God, not according to
my weak underſtanding, but according
to the full importance of that Holy
Prayer, which Jeſus Chriſt has taught us,
and which I preſume to offer.
Our Father, which art in Heaven.-
Hallowed be Thy Name.--Thy Kingdom
come.--Thy Will be done in Earth, as it is
in Heaven.-Give us this day our daily
bread. And forgive us our treſpaſes, as
we forgive them that treſpaſs againſt us.
And lead us not into temptation ; but deli-
ver us from evil.--For Thine is the King-
dom, and the Power, and the Glory, for
ever and ever. Amen.
-
►
OUR FATHER, WHICH ART IN HEAVEN:
HALLOWED BE THY NAME.
· God will be glorified in the ſalvation
of fouls,
If the Almighty God were not my
Father, I might expect vengeance in-
ſtead of mercy.
May I glorify Thee in a faithful dif-
charge of the duties of my calling.
May I ſhew by my life that God is
my father.
This earth is not the inheritance of
the children of God."
Bleſſed be God, who dealeth not with
us with the authority of a Lord over his
ſervants,
S A CRA P R I V A T A.
204
[EVENING
ſervants, but with the tenderneſs of a
Father over his children.
i
}
THY KINGDOM COME.
Eſtabliſh thy Kingdom in my heart,
O God. I own Thee for my King; do
'Thou make and own me for thy faithful
ſubject. Inflame my heart with an hearty
deſire of enlarging thy kingdom. In-
creaſe thy flock, great Shepherd, for
the honour of thy great Name. May I
preſerve thy Kingdom within me, the
government of thy Spirit. Bring me
into fubjection to thyſelf, by thy grace.
THY WILL BE DONE IN EARTH, AS IT IS
IN HEAVEN.
That Thou may'ſt have a Church on
earth as obedient to Thy Will as that is
in Heaven.
O Heavenly Father, ſubdue in me
whatever is contrary to thy Holy Will.
Grant I may ever ſtudy to know thy
Will, that I may know how to pleaſe
Thee.
Thy Will, O God, is the perfection
of juſtice; let me never preſcribe to
Thee what Thou oughteſt to give me.
What Thou doſt will, we may be ſure,
will be beſt for us, we cannot be ſure of
what we will for ourſelves. Hearken
not to the corrupt deſires of my heart,
but to the voice of thy own mercy.
GIVE US THIS DAY OUR DAILY BREAD.
Yes, my God, I will have recourſe to
Thee daily; for on Thee I depend for life,
and breath, and grace, and all things.
A Chriſtian prayer is always anſwered,
becauſe nothing is aſked but that God's
Will be done.
Give me a true underſtanding of, and
love for Thy Word, the bread which
nouriſheth to eternal life.
For Thou, O Lord, haft taught us,
(John vi.) not to ſeek that bread which
periſheth, but that which endureth to
eternal life.
AND FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSES, AS
WE FORGIVE THEM THAT TRESPASS
AGAINST US,
May I ever ſhew mercy to men, that
I may receive it from Thee, my God.
Do I' value my ſoul, and think this
too hard a condition ?
May I never pray with a ſpirit of ma-
lice or revenge, leſt I obtain nothing
but mine own condeinnaion.
Thou art all mercy to me; grant that
I may be all mercy to my brethren, for
thy fake, O Father.
AND LEAD US NOT INTO TEMTATION,
B.UT DELIVER US FROM EVIL.
For Thou knoweſt our infirmities, and
the power and malice of our enemies.
Thou knowelt how to deliver the
godly out of temptation. 2 Pet. ii. 9.
Grant, O God, that I may never run
into thoſe temptations, which, in my
prayers, I deſire to avoid!
Vouchſafe me the gift of perſeverance,
on which my eternal happineſs depends.
Lord, never permit my trials to be
above my ſtrength.
O Holy Spirit of Grace, be not want-
ing to me in the hour of temptation.
And in all temptations, give us power
to reſiſt and overcome. Leave us not
in the power of evil ſpirits to ruin us.
Support us under all our faving trials
and troubles.
FOR THINE IS THE KINGDOM, AND THE
POWER, AND THE GLORY, FOR EVER
AND EVER. AMEN.
Let Thy Fatherly compaſſion grant
what the Son of thy love has encouraged
us to pray for.
By Thy Almighty power make good ·
whatever is defective in me.
EXAMINATION.
Ecclus. xviii. 20. Before judgment, ex-
amine thyſelf; and in the day of viſitation,
thou ſhalt find mercy.
Diſcover to me, O Thou Searcher of
hearts, whatever is amiſs in me, whether
in life or principle.
I John iii. 20. If our beart condemn us
not, then have we confidence towards God.
i John
11
Evenino.]
PRI V A TA,
S A CRA
205
1 John iii. 9, 10. Whoſoever is born of
God, doth not commit fin, (ſo as to be a
ſervant of fin. John viii.) In this the chil-
dren of God are manifeſt, and the children
of the Devil.
Hab. ii. 1. I will hear what the Lord
God will ſay concerning me.
Gen. iv. 7. If thou doſt well, ſhalt thou
not be accepted? If thou doſt not well, fin
lieth at thy door.
Acts vi. 4. We will give ourſelves over
continually unto the miniſtry of the Word,
1
and to prayer.
all that have deſired my prayers. May
we never be ſurpriſed in fin; and may
thy mercy ſupply whatever ſhall be
wanting in our
preparation for death.
Reſignation. Perfect reſignation the
ſureſt way to Heaven.
For myſelf, with the ſubmiſſion of a
penitent ſinner, under the righteous fen-
tence of death paſſed upon all man
kind, I beg that I may fo live, as that
I may with joy reſign my life a ſacrifice
of obedience, in union with that of my
Saviour's, to Thee, O Father, truſting in
thy mercy, and goodneſs, and promiſes
in Jeſus Chriſt, at the hour of death, and
in the day of judgment. Amen.
Eph. iv. 6. Let not the ſun go down
upon your wrath.
Lord, grant that I may lie down to
Neep with the ſame charitable diſpoſitions
with which 1 deſire and hope to die.
I beſeech Thee for all that are my
enemies, not forjudgment and vengeance,
but for mercy, for the remiffion of their
ſins, and for eternal happineſs.
Pf. xiii. 3. Lighten mine eyes, O Lord,
that I ſleep not in death.
Pr. xci. Deliver me from the terrors of
the night, and
from the peftilence that walk-
eth in darkneſs.
Let my neep be free from ſin; pre-
ſerve me, O Lord, from evil dreams,
and evil dæmons.
Into thy hands I commend myſelf, my
fpirit, foul, and body, O Lord, thou God
of truth.
Grant that I may remember Thee
my flock
Have I done ſo this day?
Have I been mindful of the duties of
my proper calling?
Do I make it the great concern of my
life to promote the eternal intereſt of
?
Have I read the Holy Scriptures in
order to inſtruct my people, and to pre-
ferve them from error?
Do I call upon God for the true un-
derſtanding of the Holy Scriptures ?
Do I deny all ungodlineſs and worldly
lufts, ſo as to be an example unto others ?
Have I endeavoured to keep up the
diſcipline of this church, by correcting
the criminous ?
Have I an eye to ſuch as are in Holy
Orders, and to ſuch as are deſigned for
them?
Have I been charitable and kind to
poor and needy people ?
Do I make the Goſpel the rule of my
private life, and Jeſus Chriſt my pattern?'
Do I endeavour after Holineſs?-Live
as in God's preſence?-Is my converſa-
tion unblameable?
Do I give the praiſe of this to God,
through Jeſus Chriſt?
P
upon my bed,
Pf. iv. 9. I will lay me down in peace,
and take ny reſt; for it is Thou, Lord, only
that makeſ me dwell in ſafety.
May the Saviour and Guardian of
ſoul, take me under his protection this
night and evermore.
DEATH.
my
From ſudden death good Lord deli-
ver me, my children, and family, and
SUNDAY
205
S: A' CÁRA "P:R I-IV"A'T:A.
[SUNDAY.
.
!
SUNDAY
MEDITATION S.
A
t
t
E PIŞ:Ć p À C: Y:
A
،
i
1
amely
.
Shepherd giveth his life for the ſheep.
The hireling ſeeth the wolf coming, and
leaveth the ſheep; for he careth not for
them. :
}
1
+
1
f
1
wants.
3
1
Queft. from the Office of Conſecration.
Are you perſuaded that you be truly called
to this miniſtration, according to the
Will of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and the
Order of this Realm.
A. I am ſo perſuaded.
A
LMIGHTY GOD, who; by' tliy pro-
vidence haft brought me into thine
immediate ſervice, accept of my deſire
of ferving Thee; and grant that in the
ſincerity of my ſoul, I may perform the
ſeveral duties of my calling, and the
vows that are upon me.
Bleſſed be Thy good Spirit, that ever
it came into my heart to become Thy
Miniſter.
May the ſame good Spirit make me
truly ſenſible of the honour and danger
of ſo great a truſt, and of the account
I am to give.
And give me grace to make amends,
by my future diligence, for the many
days and 'years that I have ſpent unpro-
fitably. And this I 'beſ for Jeſus
Chriſt his fake.
He that doth not find himſelf endued
with a ſpirit of his calling, hath reaſon
to fear that God never called him.
St. John X. 1. He that entereth not
by the door into the ſheepfold, but
climbeth up ſome other way, the ſame
is a thief and a robber. But he that
entereth in by the door, is the ſhepherd
of the ſheep. The ſheep hear his voice;
he calleth his own ſheep by name. 'He
goeth before them, and the ſheep fol-
low him: For they know his voice. A
ſtranger will they not follow. I am the
door of the ſheep. By me, if any man
enter, he fhall be ſaved. The good
MARKS OF A TRUE PASTOR,
A lawful entrance upon motives which
aiit at the glory of God, and the good
of fouls. An external call and miſſion;
from the Apoſtolic authority of Biſhops,
The' ſpeep hear his voice, that is, when
he ſpeaks to their hearts, and to their
capacities.
He calleth bis Meep by name, that is, he
knows them ſo well as to know all their
!
He goeth before them, and they follow
bim. He leads ſuch a life, as they may.
ſafely follow.
A ſtranger-will they not follow; that is,
they ought not to follow ſuch as break
catholic unity.
I am the Door. " It is by Jeſus Chriſt,
not by us, that the flock is kept-in ſafety;
without him, we can do nothing; nei-
ther by our learning, our eloquence, or
our labours.
This is to rob, Chriſt of the glory of
ſaving his ſheep.' And to enter into the
miniſtry, only to plunder the church of
her revenues.
The good Shepherd giveth his life for the
Sheep. Either by ſpending it in the mi-
niſtry, or ſuffering, if there be occaſion;
never ſacrificing the fock-to his own
caſe, avarice, or humours.
The bireling careth not for the meep.
He lords it over them, makes what ad-
vantage he can of them, and counts them
his own no longer than they are profit-
able
1
$
SUNDAY)
207
5 A CRA
P R / V À TA.
A
i
1
able: to hiin. He leaves them; that is,
when dangers threaten. Then the good
ſhepherd and the hireling are diſcovered.
Heb. V.4No man taketh this honour
unto himſelfs but be that is called of God, as
was Aaron,
Heb. v. 2. High Prieſt who can have
compaſſion on the ignorant, and on them
that are out of the way...
A Paſtor, who is ſenſible of his own
infirmițies, will not fail to treat ginners
with meekneſs and compaflion.
Heb. xiii. 17. They watch for your ſouls
as they that muſt give account.
A moft dreadful conſideration this;
inſomuch, as that St. Chryfoftom ſaid:
upon téflecting upon it, It is a wonder if
any rulçr in the Church be ſaved..
It will be work enough for every man
to give an account for himſelf; but to
ſtand.charged, and to be accountable for
many others, who can think of it with
out trembling?.: O. God! how preſump-
tuous was I, to be perſuaded to take
upon me this charge?
Who will value himſelf upon eccle-
fiaftical dignities, who conſiders that
Judas was choſen to be an Apoſtle?
O good Shepherd!, I beſeech Thee,
for myſelf and for my flock; to: ſeek us,
to find us, to lead us, to defend us, and
to preſerve us to life eternal.
If God be ſatisfied with a Paſtor, it is
of little importance whether he pleaſe
or diſpleaſe men.
Tit. ii. 15. Theſe things jpeak, and ex:
Bort, and rebuke with all authority. : Let
no man deſpiſe Thee; that is, for want of
exerciſing eccleſiaſtical diſcipline.
The foregoing are truths which can-
not be preached too often; viz. the bon-
dage, of man by ſin,--the neceſſity of a
deliverer,--the manner of our redemp-
tion,--the danger of not cloſing with it,
the power of grace to deliver us, &c.
A Paſtor ſhould do all this, and act
with the dignity of a man who acts by
the authority of God.
BISHOPS, &c.
We are willing enough to deſire to
imitate Jeſus Chriſt and his Apoſtles in
their authority, without thinking of fol-
lowing them in their humility, their la-
bours, felf-denial, &c..
A Biſhop is a Paſtor ſer over other
Paſtors. They were to ordain Elders,
They might receive an accufátion againſt
an Élder. They were to charge chem
to preach ſuch and fuch doctrines;-tó
ſtop the mouths of deceivers, éto fer ini
order the things dhat were wanting: -
and laftly, this was the forở of church
government in all ages. So that to re-
ject this, is to reject an Ordinance of
God.
Matth. v. 1g. Whoſoever ſhell do, and
teach the commandments, the ſame ſhall be
called great in the Kingdom of God.
It is in this the tņue greatneſs of , a
Biſhop does conſiſt, not in eminence of
his fee, multitude of attendants, favour
of princës, &c.
Biſhops were called to ſit in parlia-
ment, to give their council, according
to God's Law, as the Civil Judges were
to give their advice according to the
temporal laws in matters of difficulty, ,
. Mark X. 44.. Wibofoeyer of you will be
the chiefeſt, hall be ſervant of all, .
1. The greateſt prelate in the Church is
he who is moſt conformable to the exam-
ple of Chriſt, by humility, charity, and
care of his flock; and who, for Chriſt's
fake,, will be a ſervant to the ſervants of
God. :: ;. :-
O Sovereign Paſtor of ſouls! -renew in
thy Church, and eſpecially in me, this
Spirit of humility; that I may ſerve Thee
in the meaneſt of thy ſervants. If I-lie
under the neceſſity of being ſerved by
others, let it be with regret, and let me
exact no more ſervice than is neceſſary.
Luke x. 3. Behold, I ſend you forth as
lambs among wolves. .
It belongs to Thee, o Lamb of God,
to guard both me, and my fock; from
wolves
li!!
>
1
&
"
1
208
Ś Á CÀÄ PRI V A T A. ISUNDAY,
wolves whó aſſault us, either openly or When men's labours are attended with
in ſheep's cloathing. I depend entirely tolerable ſucceſs, yet, becauſe either they
upon Thee, in whatever relates to my can better their temporal condition, or
own preſervation, or that of the people think that a more public ſtation : would
committed to my care.
be more ſuitable to their great capaci:
Luke xix. 20.. Lord; behold, bere is
ties, they leave their ſtation for one more
tby pound, which I have kept laid up in
full of dangers, without any proſpect of
a napkin.
being more ſerviceable to God, or to his
o my Saviour! I tremble to think
church, and the ſouls of men; not con-
how I have followed the example of this
ſidering, that this is the voice of pride,
flothful ſervant; and what reaſon I have
felf-love, and covetouſneſs, and an evil
to dread his doom. Reft is a crime in
example to others, to whom we do, or
one who has promiſed to labour all the
ſhould preach liumility, as the very
foundation of Chriſtianity.
days of his life. And in me, therefore,
it is a great evil, not to be always do-
The greater ſhare we have in the au-
ing good. Pardon me, my God, for
thority of Jeſus Chriſt, the greater muſt
what is paft; and let me not imagine,
we expect to have in his ſufferings;---the
that becauſe I am free from groſs and
croſs being the reward of faithful
Paſtors.
ſcandalous crimes, that therefore I lead To leave a Clergy and a people to
a good life.
whom one is perfectly well known, to
O Lord, give me grace proportionable go to another, to whom one is a ſtranger,
to the talents I have received, and to the and this for the ſake of riches, which
account I am to give; that I may faith are ſuppoſed to have been renounced ;
fully perform all the duties belonging to this was unknown to the firſt agés of
my ſtate.. Amen.
Chriſtianity.
Whoever is affociated to the Prieſt He is but the vain image of a Paftor,
hood of Chriſt, ought, in imitation of an idol ſhepherd, [Zech. xi. 17.] who
Him, to ſacrifice himſelf for the advan chuſes to abandon his flock, and leave
tage of his Church, and for all the de them to the conduct of thoſe who have
ſigns of God.
no concern for them; and intruſt the
Luke xxii. 26. But ye ſhall not be yo;
ſalvation of thoſe fouls to others, for
but be that is greateſt among you, let him
whom he himſelf is reſponſible to God.
be as the younger; and be that is chief, as He may be learned, he may be em-
be that doth ſerve.
ployed, &c. but he cannot be a good
A Biſhop does not know his office in Thepherd.
the church, if he pretends to diſtinguiſh John ix. 34. Thou waſt altogether bork
himſelf, by power, imperiouſneſs, and in fins, and doſt thou teach ust. And they
grandeur; or by any other way than by caſt him out.
humility, and by a great iconcern for
This is the character of a wicked
fouls. Marks of diſtinction are rather a
Paſtor ;-moto treat their flock with impe-
burthen which he bears, out of neceſſity,
riouſneſs, and ill language ;-—to be im-
but complains of them ſecretly to God.
patient to be told their duty, and to be
He confiders himſelf as the ſervant, not
over-haſty in turning men out of com-
as the Lord of ſouls. Even Jeſus Chriſt
munion, and breaking unity.
made himſelf our pattern in this.
From the time a Paſtor is mercenary,
Tranſlation of BISHOPS and PASTORS. he has an indifferency for the intereſts of
Self-love is too often at the bottom,
Chriſt and his Church, and is ready to
and not the glory of God, or the good give all up 'upon the proſpect of worldly
of fouls.
honour and advantage.
On
Į
+
SUNDAY.]
209
S, A CRA
P R I V A T A.';
On the other hand, nothing renders
a Paſtor more amiable in the ſight of
God, or draws down more graces and
bleſſings, than a contempt of earthly
things, and of the conveniencies of life,
that he may approve himſelf a faithful
Miniſter of Chriſt.
He lays down his life, wlio lays down
the love thereof, for his flock.
John x. 37. If I do not the works of my
Father, believe me not.
Since Jeſus Chriſt put his doctrine
upon this iſſue, let not me expect to be
his Miniſter, if I do not ſhew forth, in
my life, the works becoming ſuch a
perſon.
A Miniſter of State talks of nothing
but of the intereſts of his Prince, &c.
So ſhould we, if this were moſt at our
hearts.
John xiii. 20. He that receivet's whom-
soever I ſend, receiveth me; and be that re-
ceiveth me, receiveth him that ſent me.
Acts vi. 2. It is not reaſon that we
ſhould leave the Word of God, and ſerve
tables.
That is, fpiritual affairs muſt not be
left for the ſake of temporal.
· They who are the firſt in authority,
ought to be the firſt in diſcharging their
duty, and in ſetting a good example to
others.
2 Cor. iv. 5. Ourſelves your ſervants
for Jeſus' ſake.
An air of imperiouſneſs does not be-
come a ſervant.
2 Cor. viii. 23. They are the meſſengers
of the Churches, and the glory of Chriſt.
A faithful Paſtor is the glory of Chriſt,
becauſe his whole life is a continual ſa-
crifice to the glory of him who has ſent
him. And becauſe Chriſt himſelf has
made him faithful, &c.
A true Paftor has but one thing at
heart, which is the performance of his
duty; and this is that which ſecures his
peace, his confidence, his hope, &c.
Vol. I.
I Tim. i. 3. That thou mayeft charge
fome that they teach no other doctrine.
This is one of the chief duties of a
Biſhop, to be watchful concerning the
purity of the doctrine, chat none corrupt
it, but that they confine themſelves to
the truths taught by the Apoſtles, [v. 4.]
that they avoid ſuch as only miniſter to
queſtions, [diſputes] rather than to godly
edifying
1 Tim. iii. 2. A Biſhop muſt be blame-
leſs, the huſband of one wife, vigilant, fo-
ber, (modeſt) of good behaviour, given to
hoſpitality, apt to teach; not given to zine,
no ſtriker, not greedy of filthy lụcre:-but
patient, not a browler, not covetous; one
that ruleth well his own houſe, having his
children in ſubjection with all gravity; not
a novice, left, being lifted up with pride, he
fall into the condemnation of the Devil.
Moreover, he muſt have a good report of
them which are without; left he fall into
reproacb, and the fnare of the Devil.
My God! What qualifications are
theſe? And how raſh was I to undertake
ſuch a work, without ſitting down and
counting the coſt, whether I was able to
finiſh it? Thou only canſt ſupply all
my defects, which I beſeech Thee to do.
Enable me, I beſeech Thee, to come
as near as poſſible to this character;--
that I may teach the myſteries, defend
the faith, maintain the truths of the
Goſpel;-that I may be a pattern to my
flock, edify the Church, both by my
diſcourſes and example, an hearty zeal
for the ſalvation of ſouls, and a care to
ſecure my flock from the corruptions
of the age. Amen.
CHURCH GOVERNMENT.
Col. iv. 5. Walk in wiſdom toward
them that are without, redeeming the time.
Prudence is very neceſſary in danger-
ous times; it being no ſmall fault to
give occaſion to the raiſing of ſtorms
againſt the Church and her Miniſters,
for want of having a due regard to the
times, and to the paſſions of carnal men.
Dd
I Tim.
210
SACRA
P R I VA TA.
[Sunday.
1
How lovely is this meekneſs of Chriſt;
how worthy to be imitated by his Min
nifters! their miniſtry not being a mini-
ſtry of pride, contention, imperiouſneſs,
and violence; but of humility, peace,
mildneſs, and moderation.
Rev. i. 16. And he had in his right
hand ſeven ſtars.
Make me, O Jeſus, a ſhining ſtar in
thy Church;--ſupport me by thy right
hand;--guide and direct me by thy
light;.- let me never become a wander-
ing ſtar.
I Tim. iv. 16. Take heed unto thyſelf,
and unto thy doctrine; continue in them:
for in doing this, thou ſhalt both fave thy-
ſelf, and them that bear thee.
That is, endeavour firſt to eſtabliſh
the kingdom of God in yourſelf, and
then you will be able to do it in your
flock, and ſo both ſhall be ſaved.
Matth. XX. 26, 27. Whoſoever will be
great among you, let him be your Miniſter;
and whoſoever will be chief among you, let
him be your ſervent; even as the Son of
Man came not to be miniſtered unto, but to
miniſter.
God give me a true and prudent hu-
mility; to have nothing of the air of ſe-
cular governors, to attend the flock
of Chriſt as a fervant,--to look on him
as my pattern,to ſtudy his conduct and
fpirit,--to ſpend, and be ſpent for my
flock,—that I may never deſire to in-
creaſe my burden,--that I may be bet-
ter qualified to be miniſtered unto;--and
that I may never ſtrive to live at eaſe,
in plenty, in luxury, repoſe, and inde-
pendence. Amen.
The name of a ſervant ought to be
eſteemed honourable to the eye of faith,
and a real privilege,--ſince Jeſus Chriſt
took upon him the nature of a ſervant.
Biſhops and Prièſts (faith St. Ambroſe)
are honourable; on account of the ſacri-
fice they offer.
A man may be ruined by thoſe very
means which were deſigned to enable
liim to diſcharge his duty with more
convenience. And Biſhops have too
often been put into ſuch eaſy circum-
ſtances, as to forget that they were
Biſhops.
A Biſhop, who has more regard to his
temporalities, than to the ſouls of his
flock, is fallen into that fad condition.
Matth. xii. 18, 19, &c. Behold, my fer-
vant, whom I have choſen; he shall not
strive, nor cry, neither ſhall any man hear
bis voice in the ſtreets. A bruiſed reed Mall
be not break, and ſmoaking flax ſhall be not
quench, &c.
A primitive Biſhop will be careful to
avoid, as much as poſible, worldly equi-
page and retinue, exceſs, pomp, and
oftentation. To do otherwiſe would be
to eſtabliſh the kingdom of Satan, which
we would deſtroy; and to deſtroy the
kingdom of Jeſus, which we would
eſtabliſh.
May I, gracious Lord, take all op-
portunities of fhewing my miffion, by
edifying my neighbour, and ſhewing.
him the Saviour on which his falvation
depends.
Biſhops are called Angels in the Reve-
lations, intimating that they ſhould have
no intereſt on earth at heart ſo much as
that of the good of the Church, and the
honour of God.
Interceſſion for my Flock.
He who bewails not the ſins of his
people, and does not, by his own tears,
make, as it were, ſome amends for their
impenitency, is not worthy to be their
mediator with God.
For a Criminal under Sentence of Death.
O merciful God, our only help in time
of need, hear me, I beſeech Thee, for
this miſerable ſinner.
Touch his heart moſt powerfully from
above,-that he may give glory to Thee
in a full and free confeſſion of his crimes,
and of thy juſtice and mercy in bring-
ing them to light.
Give him a true ſenſe and knowledge
of
SUNDAY.]
• P R I V A T A.
SACRA
212
A
of all his fins, and true repentance for
them, that they may be done away by
thy mercy, and his pardon ſealed in
Heaven before he go hence, and be no
more ſeen.
Grant that with a firm faith and truſt
in thy mercy, he may lay hold of thy
promiſes, for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake, to all
that repent and believe.
Look upon the work of thine own
hands. Let not his fins obſtruct thy
mercy. Suffer him not to overlook this
day of viſitation, nor to die in his fins.
O Bleſſed Jeſus, o powerful Advo-
cate; undertake for this finner by thy
croſs and paſſion, deliver him from the
bitter pains of eternal death, as Thou
didſt the penitent thief, even at the laſt
hour.
God often grants, to the faith and
prayers of others, the converſion of a
finner, who himſelf doth not think of God.
Gracious God, look down in mercy
upon
the miſerable caſe of theſe whom
I now preſent before Thee. Touch their
hearts moſt powerfully from above, that
they may fee, before it be too late, the
danger of living without God in the
world, for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake. Amen.
Briefs.
Conſider the uncertainty of human
affairs. Who knows whoſe turn it may
be next, to ſuffer by fire, by loſs of
friends, ſickneſs, &c. ſo as to want the
charity.of others ?
Before Service begins.
May it pleaſe Thee, O God, who haſt
called us to this miniſtry, to make us
worthy to offer unto Thee this facrifice
for our own ſins, and for the fins of thy
people.
Accept our ſervice and our perſons,
through our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who
liveth
and reigneth, with Thee and the
Holy Ghoſt, one God, world without
end. Amen.
O, reject not this people for me, and
for my ſins.
LORD'S SUPPER.
.
Upon placing the Elements upon the Allar.
Vouchſafe to receive theſe thy crea-
tures from the hands of us ſinners, o
Thou ſelf-ſufficient God!
Immediately after the Confecration.
We offer unto Thee, our King and
our God, this Bread and this Cup.
We give Thee thanks for theſe, and for
all thy mercies; beſeeching Thee to ſend
down thy Holy Spirit upon this ſacrifice,
that He may make this bread the Body
of thy Chriſt, and táis cup the Blood of
thy Chriſt. And that all we, who are
partakers thereof, may thereby obtain
remiffion of our ſins; and all other be-
nefits of his paſſion.-
And, together. with us, remember,
O God, for good, the whole myſtical
body of thy Son; that ſuch as are yet
alive may finiſh their courſe with joy;
and that we, with all ſuch as are dead
in the Lord, may reſt in hope, and riſe
in glory, for thy Son's ſake, whoſe death
we now cominemorate. Amen.
May I atone unto Thee, O God, by
offering to Thee the pure and un-
bloody facrifice, which Thou haft or-
dained by. Jeſus Chriſt. Amen.
But how ſhould I dare to offer Thee
this ſacrifice, if I had not firſt offered
myſelf a ſacrifice to Thee, my God?
May I never offer the prayers of the
faithful with polluted lips, nor diſtribute
the bread of life with unclean hands.
I acknowledge and receive Thee, o
Jeſus, as fent of God, a Prophet, to
make his will known to us, and his
merciful purpoſe to ſave us;—as our
Prieſt, who offered himſelf an accepta-
ble facrifice for us, to ſatisfy the Divine
juſtice, and to make interceſſion for us;
---and as our King, to rule and defend us
againſt all our eneinies.
May I always receive the Holy Sacra-
ment with the ſame meaning, intention,
and bleſſed effect, with which Jeſus
Chriſt adminiſtered it to his Apoſtles in
the laſt ſupder.
CON-
r
.
.
212
S A C
R A
P R Ι V Α Τ Α.
[SUNDAY.
Acts viii. 7. Then laid they (that is,
Peter and John) their hands on them,
(namely, whom Philip had baptiſed) and
they received the Holy Ghoſt.
O God, who haſt called me to this
high office, to confirm and bleſs the peo-
ple in thy name, let thy bleſſing be diſ-
penſed, not according to my unworthi-
neſs, but according to thine own good-
neſs, and the appointments of thy Church.
O Lord, graciouſly behold thy fer-
vants, on whom I am now going to lay
my hands.
CONFIRMATION.
By Faith we receive the Spirit, which
is of God. « I will put my Spirit
“ within you,” faith God.
We are truly Chriſtians, by receiving
the Spirit of Chriſt.
This is the great bleſſing of the Gof-
pel, the fellowſhip of the Holy Ghoſt,
with the deſire of which we conclude
our daily prayers, with the grace of our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt.
The love of God will be ſhed abroad
in your hearts, by the Holy Ghoſt, which
is given you, if you do not reſiſt nor
grieve him, but follow the good thoughts
he puts in your hearts,
This love of God for you will lead you
to the love of your neighbour. "By the
ſame Spirit you will be lead to every
good work,-to be juſt to all, charita-
ble, &c. &c. The fruits of the Spirit
are theſe: Love, joy, peace, long - Juffer-
ing, gentleneſs, goodneſs, faith, meekneſs,
temperance.
By the ſame Holy Spirit, you will be
kept from pride, luſt, malice, and every
evil teinper which makes God our ene-
my. It is by this good Spirit that you
will be taught to pray,--and to do every
thing which you believe will pleaſe God,
and avoid what you know will offend
him.
Poffefs their hearts with a lively fenſe
of thy great mercy,-in bringing them ·
from the power of Satan,--in giving
them an early right to the Covenant of
Grace;that, with the full confent of
their will, they may devote themfelves
to Thee, and to thy ſervice;--that they
may receive the fullneſs of thy grace,
and be able to withſtand the temptations
of the world, the fleſh, and the Devil.
Keep them, O Lord, in the unity of
the church; and grant that they may
improve all the means of grace vouch-
ſafed them in this Church, of which
they are now to be made complete
members.
Increaſe their knowledge, confirm
their faith, and ſtrengthen them in all
goodneſs. Preſerve in their minds a
conſtant remembrance of that vow which
they are going to renew before Thee and
thy Church ;-That knowing that they
are the ſervants of the living God, they
may walk as in thy fight, avoid all ſuch
things as are contrary to their profeſſion,
and follow all ſuch things as are agree-
able unto the ſame.
O Lord, who haſt made them thy
children by adoption, bring them in thy
good time to thine everlaſting kingdom,
through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
The Jews' cuſtom was, when children
were thirteen years old, and had learnt
the law, &c. and their prayers, to bring
them before the congregation, upon
which they were declared Sons of the Prem
cept,
The Effe Et and Bleſing of Confirmation.
It is to convey the ineſtimable bleſſing
of the Holy Spirit of God by prayer,
and the impoſition of the hands of God's
Miniſter, that he may dwell in you, and
keep you from the temptations of the
world, the fleſh, and the Devil.
Confirmation is the perfection of bap-
tiſm. The Holy Ghoſt deſcends invi-
fibly upon ſuch as are rightly prepared
to receive ſuch a bl ffing, as, at the firſt,
he came viſibly upon thoſe that had been
baptiſed.
SUNDAY.]
21:3
SACRA
PRI V A T A.
Religion ;---their Underſtanding, to know
their duty;--their Council, in all their
doubts;-their Strength, againſt all temp-
tations;-their Knowledge, in what be-
langs to the ſtate of life in which thy
providence ſhall place them ;---their
Piety and Godlineſs, in all their actions;
and be Thou their Fear, all their life.
long, for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake. Amen.
cept, and were now to anſwer for their
own ſins, &c.
This uſage was ſo reaſonable and ne-
ceſſary, that it is probable it had its ori-
gin from God himſelf.
Biſhops ſhall confirm in their viſita-
tion. Can. 61.
Miniſters to prepare children for con-
firmation.
Miniſters ſhall give the names of ſuch
as are to be confirmed to the Biſhop,
and if the Biſhop approve of them, he
ſhall confirin them. See Rubrick after
the Catechiſin.
If
you aſk, where this is ordered, I re-
fer you to the Acts of the Apoſtles. But
if the Sacred Scriptures were filent, the
conſent of all the world in this particu-
lar is inſtead of a command.
Acts viii. 14. It appears from hence,
that even in the Apoſtles' times, con-
firmation was neceſſary, as well as bap-
tiſm, that perſons might become com-
plete members of the Church, and par-
takers of the grace of Chriſt; and that
theſe graces were conferred by peculiar
hands; for, though Philip had the power
of miracles, yet he could not do that
which belonged to an higher Order:So
great a regard had the Spirit of God to
order and diſcipline.
As the Holy Spirit is preſent in our
baptiſm, to ſeal the remiſſion of ſins,
and to infuſe the feeds of Chriftian life;
ſo is he preſent in confirmation, to ſhed
further influences on thoſe that receive
it, for ſtirring up the gift of God be-
ftowed in baptiſm, &c.
I
Exhortation after impoſition of hands.
You have this day publickly acknow-
ledged and declared, the Lord to be
your God, and that you will walk in his
ways, and keep his commands,--and
hearken unto his voice And the Lord
hath owned and received you to be his
ſervants, and to reward you with eter-
nal life and happineſs, if you continue
to ſerve him faithfully unto your life's.
endi.
To enable you to do-fo, he hath given
you his Holy Spirit,--who will afiit and
govern you all your days, that you may
be holy unto the Lord, and be for ever:
happy. when you die.
Take heed; therefore, that you do not
grieve that Holy Spirit, nor force him
to forſake you and leave you to your-
ſelves, which will be the greateſt judg-
ment that can befall you; for then the
evil ſpirits will get power over you, and
without a ſpeedy repentance, and return
to God, they will at laſt bring you to
deſtruction, both of foul and body.
The only way to prevent this fad
judgment is, to beg of God every day
to keep you from all wilful and known
fin. For he that liveth in any known
fin, the good Spirit of God will at laſt
forſake him moſt certainly.
When the Holy Ghoſt puts into your
heart any good thought, or good pur-
poſes, or your conſcience tells you that
you have done, or are going to do, any
thing that will diſpleaſe an Holy God,
be affured it is the voice of God, and
have a care of neglecting to hear, as
you value your ſalvation,
PRAYER after CONFIRMATION,
Matth. xix. 15. And he laid his hands
on them.
O Holy Spirit of Grace! I make my
humble ſupplication to Thee, in behalf
of thoſe thy ſervants on whom I have
this day laid my hands. Be Thou their
Wiſdom,, to give them the knowledge of
Laftly;
SA CR A P R I V A T A.
214
[Sunday.
Laſtly; Remember to beg of God to
direct and bleſs you in all your ways.
And forget not this ſafe direction and
rule:That if you cannot have the con-
fidence to pray for God's bleſling upon
any work you are about, or going to
undertake, that work is unlawful, and
will be unproſperous, and a curſe, and
not a bleſing to you.
Another Exhortation.
The Church, dear children, takes this
way to convince you, that the ſervice
which we owe to God ſhould be free and
voluntary.
You have promiſed, with your own
mouths, to ſerve God faithfully all your
days.
It behoves you, therefore, to have theſe
promiſes always before your eyes, that
you may remember and perform them;
otherwiſe it would have been better for
you had never been baptiſed
never been born.
Your everlaſting ſalvation or damna-
tion depends upon your keeping or for-
getting the promiſe you have made this :
day.
Your duty, therefore, it is, to pray.
daily to God for grace and ſtrength to
fulfil the ſame unto your lives' end, that
you may be happy for ever; which God
grant, for Jeſus' fake. Amen.
You are come into a very corrupt
world ;--you will meet with very many
temptations ;-you are naturally weak,
and prone to evil continually ; fo that,
,
without God's aſſiſtance, you are ſure to
be undone.
Luke xiv. 28. Which of you intending
to build a tower, fitteth not down firſt, and
counteth the coſt, whether he have ſufficient
to finiſh it?
You are much likelier to become apor-
tates than good Chriſtians, if you have.
not well conſidered, and underſtand the
faith and duries of Chriſtianity.
God ſtands in need of nobody's fer-
vice in this world; it is for our fake
alone, that he calls us to his ſervice; but
then he would have none but ſuch as
engage themſelves in his ſervice freely,
and of their own choice.
you that
1
MONDAY
MONDAY.]
215
S A CRA
P R I V A T A.
M O N D A r
M E DI TATION S.
HOLY SCRIPTURES. PREACHER.
PREACHER. SERMONS.
Queft. from the Office of Conſecration.
Are you perſuaded that the Holy Scriptures
contain ſufficiently all doetrine required
of neceſſity to eternal ſalvation through
faith in Jeſus Chriſt? And are you de-
termined, out of the ſame Holy Scriptures,
to inftruet the people committed to your
charge, and to teach or maintain nothing
as required of neceſity to eternal ſalva-
tion, but that which you ſhall be per-
ſuaded may be concluded and proved by
the fame?
A. I am so perſuaded and determined by
able to Thee, through Jeſus Chriſt our
Lord. Amen.
Acts vi. 4:
But we will give ourſelves
continually unto prayer, and to the miniſtry
of the Word.
2 Tim. iv. 2. Preach the Word, be
inſtant in ſeaſon, out of ſeafon; reprove,
rebuke, exhort with all long-ſuffering and
doEtrine.
N. B. We deceive ourſelves, if we
fancy that we have done our duty, when
we have given our people a fermon one
day in feven: We muſt try all ways to
God's grace.
gain a foul.
Luke vi. 39.
O
Q. Will you then faithfully exerciſe your-
ſelf in the ſame Holy Scriptures, and
call upon God by prayer for the true un-
derſtanding of the ſame ; so as you may
be able by them to teach and exhort with
wholfome dotrine, and to withſtand and
convince gainſayers?
A. I will go do by the help of God.
GOD, the fountain of all wiſdom,
enlighten my mind, that I myſelf
inay ſee, and be able to teach others, the
wonders of thy Law ;---that I may learn
from Thee, what I ought to think and
ſpeak concerning Thee; and that what-
ever in thy Holy Word I ſhall profitably
learn, I may indeed fulfil the fame.
Direct and bleſs all my labours. Give
me a diſcerning ſpirit, a found judgment,
and an honeſt and a religious heart, that
in all my ſtudies, my firſt aim may be,
to ſet forth thy glory, by ſetting forward
the ſalvation of men.
And if, by my miniſtry, thy kingdom
ſhall be enlarged, let me, in all humility,
aſcribe the ſucceſs, not unto myſelf, but
unto thy good Spirit, which enables us
both to will and to do what is accept-
Can the blind lead the
blind? Shall they not bath fall into the
ditch?
1 Tim. iv. 13. Give attendance to read-
ing, to exhortation, to doEtrine.
Queſnelle ſays, Not to read, is to tempt
God; to do nothing but ſtudy, is to for-
get the miniſtry. To read, in order to
appear more learned, is a ſinful vanity.
But to read, in order to exhort, and to
inſtruct with wholſome doctrine, this is
according to God's Will and Word.
James i. 5. If any of you lack wiſdom,
let him aſk of God, who giveth to every
man liberally, and upbraideth not, and it
ſhall be given him.
Wiſdom being the gift of God, and
this gift the fruit of prayer,-? prayer
that is humble, earneſt, and perſevering,
will aſſuredly be bleſſed with this excel-
lent gift.
Luke xxiv. 45. Then opened he their
underſtanding, that they might underſtand
the Scriptures.
O Jeſus, cauſe me to read, to under-
ſtand, to love, to practiſe, and to preach
thy Word
John
7
216
$ACRA
PRI VA TA.
[MONDAY.
1
John vii. 17. If any man will do (that
is, is diſpoſed, deſires to do) his will, be
ſhall knowo of the doktrine, whether it be of
God, or whether I ſpeak of myſelf.
Light and truth diſcover themſelves
to ſuch as deſire to follow them.
Pſ. xxv. 13. The ſecret of the Lord is
among them that fear him, and he will ſhew
them his covenant.
It was the ſaying of a learned man,
faith Dr. Lightfoot, that he got more
knowledge by his prayers than by all his
ſtudies.
Matth. xi. 25. I thank Thee, O Father,
Lord of Heaven and Earth, becauſe Thou
haft bid theſe things from the wife and pru-
dent, and haſt revealed them unto babes.
My God and Saviour, imprint on my
heart the amiable characters of ſimpli-
city and humility, which are the marks
of thy elect, of ſuch to whom Thou wilt
reveal Thyſelf.
It is a dangerous miſtake to think that
any man can have a right underſtanding
of divine things, without being illumi-
nated by divine grace, and without lead-
ing an holy life,
Pſ. cxix. 19.
I have more underſtand-
ing than my teachers, becauſe I keep thy
.commandments.
There is a light ariſing from a ſincere
good life, which diſpelleth all darkneſs,
and is the beſt defence againſt error and
ſophiſtry.
Pf. xxv. 10. All the paths of the Lord
are mercy and truth unto ſuch as keep his
covenant and his teſtimonies.
That is, to ſuch as do ſo, all the ways
of God, and whatever he hath revealed,
will appear to be the effect of infinite
wiſdom, goodneſs, juſtice, and truth.
He giveth light and underſtanding
unto the ſimple.
Matth. v. 8. Bleſſed are the pure in
heart, for they ſhall fee God.
Luke xxii. 32. When thou art con-
verted, ſtrengthen thy brethren.
God grant that we may all of us con-
ſider the abſurdity of going about to con-
vert others, without being converted our-
felves.
To underſtand the Holy Scriptures
aright, is to underſtand them as the
Primitive Church did.
Speak, Lord, for thy ſervant beareth.
Speak to my heart, that I may obey thy
Word. Teach me to do thy Will, for thou
art my God. ,
It belongs to God to give the true
underſtanding of his own Word.
Matth. vii. 5. Thou hypocrite, firſt caſt
out the beam out of thine own eye, and then
jalt thou fee clearly to caſt out the mote out
of thy brother's eye.
That is, purify your own heart from
all worldly aims;---mortify your own
paſſions, which are the cauſe of your
blindneſs; -mſtudy that Word which alone
can enlighten you;--and lay aſide all
prejudices which are contrary to piety.
A Paſtor ſhould never undertake to
teach a virtue which he has never prac-
tiſed himſelf.
Luke v. s. We have toiled all the night
and taken nothing.
So does every preacher who does not
beg God's bleſſing upon his labours.
It is impoſſible for any man to teach
well, who does not live well.
My people periſ for want of knowledge.
The deſign of Religion being to lead
men to God,how He is to be ſerved,
appeafed, attained the buſineſs of a
preacher ſhould be, to ſhew how all the
parts of religion contribute to theſe ends.
He that reads the Sacred Scriptures,
and underſtands the things concerning
the Kingdom of God, and the way of
conducting men thither, need not com-
plain for want of learning.
In preaching, we muſt ſpeak to the
heart, as well as to the underſtanding and
to the ear.
The
MoNÀY.] S A CRA PRI VA T' A.
211
by it!
may fee
The end of preaching is; to türri men Obſcurity of the Scriptures
.
from ſin unto God, that they may be Serves to ſubdue the pride of man ;
ſaved. He that has not this in his view, to convince 'us, that to underſtand them,
will do little good.
we have need of a light fuperior to rea-
A préacher ſhould accuſtom kištění fór, and that we may apply to God for
to give a přáctical turn to every thing. help.
He that leaves it to his heafers to ap-
May I ever underſtand the trúė lan-
ply what he has ſaid, leaves to them the gläge of tly. Word, O Lord, and profit
greateſt part of his own duty.
Vouchſafe; O God; to give me a love
To be heartily in love with the truth
for thy Sacred Scriptures, and a true
one recommends, is the great ſecret of
underſtanding of them, that I
becoining a good preacher.
therein the wonders of thy conduct, and
John vii. 16. My doetrine is not mine, thy love for us, thy miferable creatures.
büt bis that ſent me.
Sermons
To pieach our own thoughts
, forfaking Should be inſtructions, not declamati-
God's Word, is like an ambaſſador, who ons, or diſplaying curious thoughts, which
neglects his Princes inſựrictions, and may amuſe, but not edify Chriſtians.
follows his ozon fancy.
if God fuffers: even an holy paſtor
With whạt truth can it be ſaid, that
not preſently to ſee the fruits of his la-
the Meep hear his voice, when the ſhepherd
bours, it is to convince hiin, that the
ſpeaks of things, or in ſuch a manner, as
fucceſs of his labours belongs to God;-
is above their capacity ?
that he ought to humble himſelf, and
pray much, and fear left the fault mould
Learning does not always read' nie'n tò
ſhould
be in himſelf.
God; it often carries them from him. Pride and irréligión meet with dark-
Indeed, when they ſtudy to find out, and neſs in the midſt of light,-raiſe vain
correč their own weakneſſes, their folly, diſputes, unprofitable reflections and
and the corruption of their nature; to be enquiries ---Whijde humility attains to
convinced of the evil of fin, of the vanity light, in the midſt of darkneſs and dif-
of the world; to fill their fouls with ficulties.
Heavenly wiſdom and devout affections tó Whenever God vouchſafe's to open the
wards God;---and all this, that they may heart, be the underſtanding and parts
be better able to convince and edify their never ſo finall, we ſee the reaſonableneſs
neighbours;---ſuch learning leads men and beauty of his Word, we tafte 'the
indeed to God,--the reft is folly.
ſweetneſs, and feel the power thereofi..
Have mercy upon all that fit in dark John xii. 16. Theſe things underſtood
meſs; and may theſe ſaving truths bie're not bis diſciples at the first; but when Jeſus
ceived in all the world.
was glorified, then remembered they that
He that lets his hear't upon the world, theſe things were written of him, and that
is not in 'a capacity of underſtanding the they had done theſe things unto him.
Golpel.
We often read the Scripture, without
Give me that true wiſdom which con-
comprehending 'its full meaning; low-
ſiſts in 'knowing how to ſave myſélf and
ever, let us'not be diſcouraged; the light,
them that hear me.
in God's good time, will break out, and
diſperfe ihe darkneſs, and we ſhall ſee
Remember, that a man may have the
the myſteries of the Goſpel.
knowledge of the Word, without the
Grant me, O Lord, a perſevering love
Spirit.
of 'thy Word, and fo much light, as is
VOL. I.
Еe
neceſ-
i
1
.
1
218
$ ACR A
PRI V A T A.
[MONDAY.
neceſſary for myſelf, and thoſe that hear
me.
I
John xii. 30. Jeſus ſaid, this voice
came not for me, but for your ſąkės.
The way to profit by reading the Sa-
cred Scripture is, to apply to ourſelves
that which is ſpoken in general to allz_-
this truth, this command, this threat,
this promiſe, this intimation, is to me.
John xii. 49. I have not ſpoken of my-
ſelf, but the Father which fent:me gave me
a command, what I fould ſay, and how I
fhould
speak.
He preaches with a well-grounded
confidence, who advances nothing merely
of his own head, but what he has re-
ceived from God. He may then expect
a bleſſing. But then, let him take care
not to diſguiſe it, by a language foreign
from God's Word.
O Holy Spirit of grace, cauſe me both
to underſtand and love thy Word.
Acts i. 1. The former treatiſe bave I
made of all that Jeſus began both to do and
teach.
This is the whole of a Paftor's life.
For a man to preach the Goſpel' before
he has practiſed it, is to be a very bad
imitator of the Prince of Paſtors.
Lord, grant that I may imitate Thee,
by a life conformable to thine ;-by all
ways becoming my ſtation in the church;
and lay hold of all the opportunities
which Thou ſhalt put into my hands.
It is God who does all good by the
labours of his Miniſters. To him, there-
fore, muſt be all the praife.
More finners are converted by holy,
than by learned men.
Inflame my heart, O God, with an
ardent love for thy Word, an ardent zeal
-for thy Glory, with a pure and diſinte-
.refted love for thy Church, and with an
hearty deſire of eſtabliſhing thy kingdom.
Who can ſay, it is not owing to him-
ſelf, that his flock are ignorant of their
duty ?
Rom. ii. 21. Thou, therefore, which
teacheſt another, teacheſt thou not thyſelf?
Unhappy that perſon who has in his
hands the rule of knowledge and of the
truth, and makes no other uſe thereof,
but to ſet up for a teacher of others,
without applying to himſelf thoſe truths
with which his mind is filled. Amind
full of light, and a heart full of dark-
neſs, how dreadful is that man's con-
dition!
I Tim. iv. 13. Give attendance to readı
ing,' to exhortation, to doctrine.
Without holineſs no man fall ſee the Lord.
In all our ſtudies, we ſhould take care
to beg of God to preſerve us from er-
ror, and to lead us to, and keep us in,
all truths neceſſary to ſalvation, by his
Holy Spirit.
Col. iv. 4. That I may make it manis
feſt, (that is, the myſtery of the Goſpel)
as I ought to speak.
All preachers do not ſpeak as they
ought. A man may have the ſkill to
give Chriſtian truths a turn agreeable to
the hearers, without affecting their hearts.
Human learning will enable him to do
this. It is prayer only that can enable
him ſo to ſpeak as to convert the heart.
May I ever ſpeak to the hearts, and
to the capacities of my flock.
2 Tim. iv. I, 2, 3, &c. I charge thee,
before God and the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, preach
the Word. Be inſtant in ſeafon, out of fea-
F011; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-
ſuffering and gravity. For the time will
come, when they will not endure found doc-
trine; and they ſball turn away their cars
from the truth. But watch thou in all
things, endure afflictions, make full proof
of (or fulfil) thy myſtery.
N. B. Preaching is a duty, but not
the only duty of a Paſtor. He is to
take all occaſions to inſtruct thoſe that
ſeek the truth;-refute ſuch as oppoſe
it;reprove thoſe that do not practiſe
it-and confirm ſuch as have enbraced
it. And the more we perceive the times
of apoſtacy approaching, the more zea-
lous ought we to be to defend ſound
doctrine.
It
1.
}
MONDAY.]
219
S A Ć P R 1 ν Α Τ Α.
RA
Ć
It will be no comfort to a Paſtor, that
the world praiſes him for ſome one
part of his duty, while God condemns
hirn for the neglect of another.
i Pet. iv. II. If any man ſpeak, let
him ſpeak as the Oracles of God.
That is, worthy of God, not weaken-
ing it by foftening interpretations, nor
altering it by human inventions, nor de
grading it by a profane eloquence.
If we find that people do not attend
to the Sacred Scripture, as the Word of
God, with eagerneſs and attention, we
ought to fear that the fault is in thoſe
that preach it after ſuch a manner as is
not proper or likely to make them be-
lieve it to be the Word of God.
Let us always remember, that to un-
derſtand the language of God, we ſtand
in need of a light ſuperior to reaſon.
It is good to know what God has re-
vealed, and to be ignorant of what he
has not thought fit to make known to us.
Ejaculations before reading the Holy
Scriptures.
Give me, O God, a love for thy Scrip-
tures, and a true underſtanding of them.
O Jeſus, open my underſtanding,
cauſe me to love thy Word, and to order
my faith and life according to it.
May I, O Jeſus, love thy Word, make
thy Goſpel my delight, and continue in
the practice of thy law unto my life’send.
John xvi. 13. The Holy Spirit Mall
guide you into all truth.
O Holy Spirit, make me to under-
ſtand, embrace, and love the truths of the
Goſpel.
Give, O God, thy bleſſing unto thy
Word, that it may become effectual to
my converſion and ſalvation, and to the
ſalvation of all that read or hear it.
Give me grace to read thy Holy Word
with reverence and reſpect becoming
the gracious manifeſtation of thy Will to
men; ſubmitting my underſtanding and
will to thine.
Let thy gracious promiſes, O God,
contained in thy Word, quicken my
obedience. Let thy dreadful threaten-
rings and judgments upon ſinners, fright
me from ſin, and oblige me to a ſpeedy
repentance, for Jeſus Chriſt his fake.
Cauſe me, o God, to believe thy
Word, -to obey thy Commands-to
fear thy judgments,--and to hope in, and
depend upon, thy gracious promiſes con-
tained in thy Holy Word, for. Jeſus
Chriſt's fake.
Grant, O Lord, that in reading thy
Holy Word, I may never prefer my
private ſentiments before thoſe of the
Church in the purely antient times of
Chriſtianity.
Give me a full perſuaſion of thoſe
great truths, which Thou haſt revealed
in thy Holy Word.
The Goſpel will not be a means of fal-
vation to him who reads or hears it only,
but to him who reads, loves, remem-
bers, and practiſes it by a lively faith.
Cauſe me, O God, rightly to under:
ſtand, and conſtantly to walk in, the
way of thy commandments.
Grant us, in this world, knowledge of
thy truth, and in the world to come life
everlaſting, for Jeſus, Chriſt his fake:
Amen.
From hardneſs of heart, and contempt
of thy Word, good Lord, deliver us.
Give us all grace to hear meekly thy
Word, to receive it with pure affection,
and to bring forth the fruits of the Spi-
rit, to amend our lives according to thy
Holy Word.
Luke xxiv. 45. Then opened be their
underſtanding, that they might underſtand
the Scriptures.
Unleſs Thou, O Jeſus, openeft our
underſtanding, all our pains, all our
learning, will ſignify little.
Matth. xiii. 36. Declare unto us this
porable.
This ſhould inſtruct us, that the know-
ledge of God's Word, and the myſteries
of the Goſpel, are favours which we muſt
always beg of God.
1
1
Ee
TUES.
1
in 20
$ AC R :
BRV A T A.
[Tuesday.
$
1
TUESDAY
1
M E DI TA TI ON S.
FALSE Doctrine.
1
1
1
*
Angl.
Queſtion from the Office of Ordination. do, modifq; blandis et benignis omini-
bús, tum dictos recuſantes, tum 'om-
Are you ready, with all faithful diligence,
to baniſh and drive away all
: erronequins
nes infra fuam diocefin ſic affectos, a
and ftrange' dočtripe, «contrary' to God's fuis erroribus déducat: Çan: 66; Eccles
.
.:
Word; and both privately and openly to
1:;.
call upon, and encourage other's to do the
c.2.Tim. iy. 3. The time will come when
they will not endure ſqund, do&trine, þutaf-
feme?
A. I am röady, the Lord being my helper: felvés teachers, having itching ears,
ter their own lufts, Thall abey
, heap to them-
LESSED be the good providence of N:B. We are now in theſe fad-times,
God, who, in great compaſſion for and it behoyes all faithful Paſtors to
this Church and Nation, has hitherto know it. It is not the doctrine of the
preſerved us from herefies and fcifis!" Goſpel, if it favours men's lufts. They
O Lord, continue to us this great that will not receive, or who reject, the
mercy, and grant that we, who are ap truth, are often judicially puniſhed with
pointed-to watch over thy fock,' inay a greedineſs to receive errors, falſhoods,
employ our learning and our time in pro and fables.
moting of true piety; that we may ne-
Ver. 5. Watch thou in all things, endure
ver grow feçure and careleſs, buy that
afflictions, make full proof of (or fulfil) thy
we may endeavour to ſecure the power,
miniſtry.
as well as the form of godlineſs.
He that is wanting in any effential
Have pity upon all Chriſtian churches,
part, is wanting to his own ſalvation.
that are diſtracted by contending parties,
Lord, Thou art juſt in all, the troubles
and reduce all' that wander out
of the
which Thou haſt brought upon this
way.
:!!!
Church and Nation: Yet, O Lord, have
Enable us to préſerve this Church in
mercy upon, us, and reſtore to
us
that
peace and unity, by all means becoming
peace and unity which we once enjoyed.
the ſpirit of the Goſpel.
Keep us ſtedfaſt in the faith, that we
Matth: vii. 20. By their fruits geiſhall
know. tbeina
may never be toffed about with any :wind
of doctrine, or the craft of men.
This rule, though given by Chriſt
Let, the zeal,and induſtry:of thoſe that himſelf; is ſeldom obſerved. The beſt
are in error provoke, us to be zealouſly fruits are counted as nothing, are over-
affected in a righteous cauſe; in labour looked, and often condemned," by thoſe
ing to make men good, and in convert who have none good to ſhew. Hence,
ing ſinners from the error of their ways; all the evils the Church ſuffers.
which God. grant for Jeſus Chriſt?s, fake.
Matth. xiii
. 35. But while men ſlept,
Amen.
şhis enemy came and fowed tares among the
wheat.
Sed.it ipfum Epifcopum (quantum per
arduas occupationes licuerit) ſummo ftu- ) O Jeſų, awaken the, Paſtors of thy
dio contendere, ut docendo, perſuaden llock, and, open their eyes, that, they
may
1.
1
>
į
.
1
Typsday.)
S A C. RA PRI V A T A.
221
!?
..) Dini
}
perceive
not preach without
feed, the wolves which deftroy thy difturbing finners; and he came not
ſheep.
to bring peace on earth, but a ſword of
A mixture of good and bad in the
diviſion, his Miniſters ought to expect
Church is neceſſary to inſtruct, exerciſe,
to do the ſame
purify, ſanctify, and keep the righteous
It is not by the heat of diſputation,
in humility.
but by the gentleneſs' of charity, that
ſouls are gained over to God:
Matth. xiii. 29. Nay, left, while ye ga - And when controverſy is neceſſary, as
ther up the tares, ye root up alſo the wheat
ſometimes it is, let it never be managed
with them.
with harſhneſs, 'bitterneſs, or feverity,
A zeal, not regulated by this prohibi left it exafperáte and harden, 'more than
tion, allows no time to the good to grow convert and edifý."
ſtrong in goodneſs, or to the wicked to
A pruđene condeſcenſion has often
forſake their evil ways; but chooſes ra prevailed upon the weak, and rendered
ther to deſtroy the good, provided they them capable of hearkening to reaſoti,
can but deſtroy the bad.
when the 'contrary conduct would have
Rev. ii. 14, 20. I have a few things
removed them farther from the'light."
againſt thee, becauſe thou haſt there thern
We ought tò'avoid evil men and fe-
that hold the do Etrine of Balaam, who taught
ducers, in order to ſhainė them;-- to de
Balak to čáſt a ſtumbling-block before the
prive them of that credit, whereby they
children of Iſrael, to eat things ſacrificed
may do hurt ;-to make them to return
untó idols, and to commit fornication.---
to a right mind;---and that we may
Thou ſuffereſt that woman Jezebel, to teach
avoid the ſnare ourſelves.
and to ſeduce my ſervants to commit forni-
Diſputes.
cation.
How dreadful is the government of
The primitive Fathers were ever mo:
deit' upồn reliģioüs queſtions. They
the Church, wherein a man muſt anſwer
contented themſelves with reſolving fuch
for thoſe fins which he does not hinder!
queſtions, as were propoſed to them,
To tolerate by filence thoſe who fa without ſtarting new onéš; and carefully
vour and promote ſin, Jeſus Chriſt 're fupprefled the curious, reſtleſs temper.
bukes'in the perſons of theſe Biſhops. May I receive from Thee, O God, at
O my Saviour! Thou who giveſt m
me all times, the 'rules of my behaviour on
this warning, enable me to profit by it.
theſe occaſions.
Alliſt me, in this day of trial, effectúally God judges otherwiſe than we do of
to oppoſe and ſuppreſs that fpirit of im theſe things. He knows the good he
purity, idolatry, profaneneſs, and irreli intends to bring out of evil,meitlier för
gion, which is broken in upon us.
the fan&ification of the righteous, con-
If for fear of offending men, or from
verſion of the wicked, by his goodneſs
a falſe. love of peace, we forbear to de-
in bearing with thein, or leaving thein
without excuſe.
fend the truth, we betray and abandon it.
One ſingle ſoul is worth the utmoſt
Acts xxviii. 29.1 And when he had ſaid
pains of the gỉeateſt miniſter of Chriſt.
theſe thing:Sjómthe Jews had great reaſon But then let us take care, when it is
ings among themſelves.
brought into the fold, that he' be a bet
A preacher of the truth is not to be ter Chriftiani than before,--that he'be
blamed for the conteſts which it gives not two-fold more the child of Hell than
occaſion to carnal men'to raiſe. Even before,
>
.
il
.
The
{
$ A CRA
P R I VA TA.
222
[TUESDAY.
The Lord's Prayer paraphraſed.
That men may ſee your good works,
and glorify your Father which is in
Heaven,--do all to the praiſe and glory
of God. A fon honoureth his father,
and a ſervant his maſter. If I be a
Father, where is my honour,-if I be
a Maſter, where is my fear? Mal. i. 6.
In this my Father is glorified, that ye
bring forth much fruit.
May we thus glorify Thee, O Heavenly
Father; not only with our lips, but in
our lives, walking before Thee in righ-
teouſneſs and holineſs all our days.
Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Al-
mighty, which was, and is, and is to
come.
May the end of all our deſigns and
actions be to the glory of God.
THY KINGDOM COME.
O that the ſaving laws of thy king-
dom may be received in all the world.
Take poſſeſſion of my heart, O King
of Heaven, and ſubdue whatever is amifs
in me.
OUR FATHER, WHICH ART IN HEAVEN.
May we ever love, and ſerve, and fear
Thee, not as ſlaves, but as children.
We depend upon thy fatherly good-
neſs, to do ever what is beſt for us,-
upon thy 'wiſdom to chooſe for us, and
upon thy power to help us.
My Father, I have ſinned againſt Hea-
ven, and in thy fight, and am not wor-
thy to be called thy fon.
Look upon us, O Father, as poor,
weak, ignorant, froward, and helpleſs
children, and pity us according to thy
goodneſs, for Jeſus Chriſt's, fake the
Son of thy love.
As a father pitieth his own children,
fo the Lord pitieth them that fear him.
Be ye followers of God as dear chil-
dren. Eph. v. 1.
In this the children of God are mani-
feſt, and the children of the Devil.
Whoever doth not righteouſneſs, is not
of God.
i John iii.
As he that hath called you is holy, fo
be ye holy in all manner of converſa-
tion. i Pet, i,
Blameleſs as the Sons of God in the
midſt of a crowded and perverſe nation.
Philip. ii. 15.
What love, O God, is due from us
to Thee, for ſo much to us?
HALLOWED BE THY NAME.
O that I, and all his children, may
give the Lord the honour due unto his
Name, which is great, wonderful, and
holy.
Increaſe the number and the graces
of all ſuch as love, and fear, and ho-
nour thy Holy Name.
May Thou, O Heavenly Father, have
the glory of ſaving a miſerable finner
ſuch as I have been.
O that we may glorify thy Name, by
walking before Thee in righteouſneſs
and holineſs all our days.
Give unto the Lord the glory due
unto his Name,
Make me inftrumental in promoting
the intereſts of thy kingdom,-zealous
in advancing thy honour, and the wel-
fare of all thy ſubjects.
Do Thou, o King of Saints, eſtabliſh
thy kingdom of grace in all our hearts,
that we may be thy ſubjects out of choice,
and ever yield Thee willing obedience.
Rebuke all the enemies of thy king-
dom, all ſuch as would not have Thee
to reign over them.
May the Heathen fear thy Name, o
God, and all the Kings of the earth thy
inajeſty.
May all that own Thee for their King,
become thy faithful ſubjects.
Bleſs the pious endeavours of all ſuch
as ſtrive to propagate the Goſpel of
Chrift,-and may its faving truth be re-
ceived in all the world.
Deliver the world, O Jeſus, in thy
good time, from the tyranny of Satan,
that all nations may obey and glorify
thy Holy Name.
o that
1 Chron. xvi. 29.
1
.
TUESDAY.]
223
S A CRA
P RI V Α Τ Α.
GIVE US THIS DAY OUR DAILY BREAD.
Give us grace, that we may never
uſe any unlawful ways to get our daily
bread,
That we may be content and thank-
ful for our preſent condition, to which,
as finners, we have no right.
O that we may ſeek thy kingdom,
and the righteouſneſs thereof, and then
we are ſure we ſhall want nothing that
is neceſſary for this life. We will caſt
all our care upon Thee, for Thou careſt
for us.
Having food and raiment, let us be
therewith content.
We beſeech Thee, O Father, not for
ourſelves only, but for all our brethren.
Thou, O Heavenly Father, knoweſt
what we have need of.
O that Satan may never ſet up his
kingdom in this place.
O God, recover thy whole right and
dominion over my ſoul, and rule in me
by thy Holy, all-powerful Spirit.
Set up o God, thy throne in our
hearts, and reign for ever and ever.
THY WILL BE DONE IN EARTH, AS IT IS
IN HEAVEN.
O Heavenly Father, give us light, to
to fee, an beart to cloſe with, and a
power to do thy will at all times.
Grant that we may chearfully accom-
pliſh thoſe things which Thou wouldſt
have done, through Jeſus Chriſt.
Subdue in us that natural averſion
which we have to do thy Holy Will, O
God.
May thy Will, made known in thy
threatenings and promiſes,' have its fa-
ving effects upon our hearts.
Keep our minds in ſuch a temper,
that we may cloſe with thy Will when-
ever it is made known to us.
Luke xxii. 42. Not my will, but thine
be done.
It is the Lord, let him do what ſeem-
eth him good. 1 Sam. iii. 18.
I was dumb and opened not my mouth,
becauſe it was thy doing. Pf. xxxix. 10.
Thou art righteous in all thy ways,
and holy in all thy works.
Keep us, O Lord, from having our
own wills, whenever they are not agree-
able to thine.
Grant that we may be filled with the
knowledge of thy Will in all wiſdom
and ſpiritual underſtanding. Col. i. 9.
Wc adore thy goodneſs in making
thy Will known to us, and the way to
attain everlaſting life.
May we never queſtion the goodneſs
of thy will and choices, but ever cloſe
with thy will, as the beſt that can be
ordered for ourſelves or others.
What are we that we ſhould make
exceptions againſt the will of a God in-
finitely wiſe, and juſt, and good ?
AND FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSES, AS
WE FORGIVE THEM THAT TRESPASS
AGAINST US.
O that we may be kindly affectioned
one towards another,tender-hearted,
forgiving one another, even as God, for
Chriſt's ſake, hath forgiven us. Eph.
iv. 3.
1
May we ever remember thy goodneſs,
thy mercy, thy patience towards us, and
the multitude of our offences againſt
Thee, that we may, from our hearts,
forgive all that have offended us.
Grant, O God, that I make all my
prayers in the ſpirit of love and charity.
O, that that mercy and pardon, which we
hope for from Thee, may lead us to for-
give all that have injured or offended us.
Give us grace to imitate thy goodneſs,
that we may forgive, and give, and love,
as becomes the diſciples of Jeſus Chriſt.
Even the power to perform this muſt
be from thy grace.
Col. iii. 13. As Chriſt forzave you, so
alſo do ye.
Luke vi. Judge not, and ye ſhall not
be judged.--Condemn not, and ſhe mall not
bz condemned.--Forgive, and ye mall be
forgiven.-Give, and it ſhall be given unto
you,
0
AND EVER.
AMEN.
A
7
il
22+
Ś C
A c R Á PRI V A T A. (TUESDAY.
you. For with the ſame meaſure that je Let not our fáitk fail us in the dáy of
mete withål, it shall be- incafured to you temptation and trial. '
again.
Thou, O Lord, only knowétt how to
Thou, O God, art all mercy towards deliver the godly out of temptación.
us, 'o make us all fo to one another, for
thỳ fake, and for our Ow11./
FOR THINÉ 'IS THE KİNGDOM, AND THE
We beſeech Thee for all that are our
POWER, AND THE GLORY, FOR EVER
enemies; not for judgment and ven-
geance, but for mercy,
for the remiſſion
May all that own Thee for their King,
of their fins, and for their eternal hap-
become thy faithful ſubjects,
pinefs!
Pri!!' Wedá no !, LOL.
By, thine almighty power, ſubdue
whatever is amiſs.in us. Voe's
AND LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION,
BUT DELIVER US FROM EVIL:
To the King eternal, immortal, invi-
May we never provoke. Thee to with
ſible, the only wiſe God, be honour and
draw, thy grace, and permit.jus to be
glory for ever and ever. Amen. I Tim.
tempted aboyé what we are able to bear.
i. 17.
. Give us; O. Heavenly Fathergrace
Hölý, Holý, Holy, is the. Lord 'cf
to fee from all occaſions of, ſing, and be Hoſts: The whole earth is full of his
not wanting to us in the hour of temp glóry. If. vi. 3.
tation. Leave us not to ourſelves, and Let my whole dependence be upon
to our own choices.
Thee, and thý grace, o Heavenly Father.
Enable us to make the right uſe of all
thy trials, and to profit by theń.
To Thee, o king of Heaven, wę
Reſtrain the power of Satan, and the
pray, on Thee we depend, --for Thoủ
only haft power to help and defend us.
many te'mprácións we are liable to, and
To Thee, therefore, we give the glory
grant that we may never be found from
under thy protection.
of all the bleſſings we enjoy or hope
for, in this world, or in the world to
In all temptations, we beſeech Thee,
O Heavenly Father; to fuccour us, that
come, through Jeſus Chriſt our Saviour,
Ainen,
no fin may ever get the dominion over
1
US.
1
1
1
(
+
;
)
$
;
}
+
Į
1
t
1
Vol. I.
WEDNESDAY
WEDNESDAY.] SA CR A PŘI V AT A.
225
conno
WEDNESDAY Μ Ε Ρ Ι Τ Α Τ Ι Ο Ν S.
SO B E R L I F E.
Queſt. from the Office of Confecration. Ει δέ Παύλος, τι άν έιποιμεν ημείς.
Will you deny all ungodlineſs and worldly
When a man has given himſelf to the
immediate ſervice of God, he is no
lufts, and live Soberly, righteouſly, and
godly, in this preſent world, that you may
longer at liberty to follow his own in-
her yourſelf in all things an example of
clinations, whether in ſtudy, profit, re-.
creation, &c.
good works unto others, that the adver-
Jary may be aſhamed, having nothing to They that are Chriſt's have crucified the
Say againſt you?
flesh with the affections and luſts. Gal. v. 24.
A. I will fo do, the Lord being my helper.
Nature is content with a little,-grace
with leſs.
Jam. iii. 13. Who is a wiſe man, let
me a guide to others, ſuffer me not
bin her out of a good converſation his
to go aſtray myſelf; give me grace that
works with meekneſs of wiſdom ; that is,
I may never follow the inclinations of
let him fhew his wifdom in his life.
corrupted nature, nor govern myſelf ac-
cording to the maxims of an evil world;
nor drinking more than is neceſſary, and
but give me the ſpirit, as well as the cha-
in not ſeeking for exquiſite dainties and
racter, of a Miniſter of Jeſus Chriſt.
liquors.- Julien Pomerius.
O Holy Spirit of Grace, ſanctify my
beart, that no baſe or impure thoughts,
Ecclus. xix. 30. A man's attire, excef-
no mean and covetous affections, may
five laughter, and gait, mezo what he is.
lodge there. Govern my tongue, that no
Mal. ii. 8, 9. But ye are departed out
corrupt communication may proceed out of the way; ye have cauſed many to ſtumble
of my mouth. Guard my eyesgampurify at the law ; ye have corrupted the Cove-
my hands,-guide my feet. Conduct my nant of Levi, ſaith the Lord of Hoſts;
whole life, that by all inſtances of a good
therefore have I made you contemptible and
example, I may lead the people com-
baſe before all the people; according as ye
mitted to my care in the ways of truth,
have not kept my ways, but have been par-
and of eternal life; and that no irregu-
tial in the law, &c.
larity in my converſation may ever make The good Lord keep his ſervant from
my inſtručtions ineffectual, or the ways bringing contempt upon the Clergy, by any
of religion to be evil ſpoken of.
irregularity or fault of mine.
O Lord Jeſus Chriſt, without whom
Tit. ii. 15. Let no man deſpiſe thee.
we can do nothing, be Thou my Advo That is, demean thyſelf agreeable to
cate with God, as well as my example,
the authority which thou haſt received
that I may live and be as Thou wouldit
from Jeſus Chriſt, not inaking thy office
have me.
Amen,
contemptible by any mean action, but
i Cor. ix. 27. I keep under my body, and act with the dignity of one who ſtands
bring it into ſubjection, left, by any means, in the place of God.
when I have preached to others, I myſelf They that recommend eternal poffef-
jould be a caſt-away.
fions and happineſs to others, ought to
Vol. 1.
Ff
ſhew,
1
0
226
SACRA
A
PRI V A T A. (WEDNESDAY,
Thew, that they are verily perſuaded It is not only in the Church that a
themſelves of the vanity of all earthly Miniſter of Chriſt Ihould be mindful of
enjoyments,--avoiding ſuperfluities, his character, but in his converſe with
and not being over-concerned for necef- the world:
faries. Jeſus Chriſt thus preached the Ecclus. xviii. 31. If thou giveſi thy
contempt of the world, by contemning foul the deſires that pleaſe her, she will
it himſelf.
make thee a laughing-ſtock to thine enemies
John viii. 46. Which of you convinceth that malign thee.
me of fin?
Ecclus. xix. 5. He that refifteth plod-
O Jeſús; the only Prieſt free from all Sures, frowneth his life.
fin; make me, thy ſervant, as blameleſs
Self-Deniat.
and holy as the frailty of my'nature' will
ſuffer me to be
· Vouchſafe me, gracious God; the
The reputation of a Miniſter is not
graces of mortification and ſelf-denial,
that
his own but the Church's, as the repu-
my affections and Aeth being ſub-
tation of an Ambaffador is his Prince's.
dued unto the Spirit, and my heart and
all my members being mortified from all
· Lev. iv. 3. If the. Prieſt that is an carnal and worldly Juſts., I may ever
ointed do fin according to the fin of the peo obey thy bleſſed Will, through Jeſus
ple; then ler.bim bring a ſin-offering:
Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
NB. That the ſame fin, in a ſingle Matth. xvi. 24. If any man will come
Prieſt, is to have as great a ſacrifice as
after me, let him deny himſelf, and take up
a ſin of the whole people of Iſrael. his cross, and follow me.
The Aeſh never thrives but at the coſt
O my Saviour! let me not profeſs to
of the ſoul.
Let us ever remember, that. mortifico-
follow Thee, without complying with
tion muſt go further than the body..
the terms which Thou requireſt of them
that defire do, ſo ſincerely.
Self-love, pride, envy, jealouſy, ha-
tred, malice, avarice, ambition, muft aļl
Matth. vii. 14. Strait is the gate, and
be mortified, by avoiding and ceaſing from narrow is the way, that leadeth unto life,
the occaſions of them.
and few there' be that' find it'.
The fobriety of the ſoul conſiſts in But, if the difficulties of an holy life
humility, and in being content with affright us, let us confider, who can dwell
neceflaries.
with everlaſting burnings?
O Thou, who haft made me a ſervant All mankind being under the ſentence
in thy houſe, give me grace that I may
of death, certain to be executed, and at
never diſhonour thy ſervice.
an hour we know not of; a ſtate of pe-
Failings of good. men.
nance and ſelf-denial, of being dead and
crucified to the world, is certainly the
God permits theſe, that we may moſt ſuitable, the moſt becoming temper
plainly fee, that there is no perſon in that we can be found in, when that fen-
wham nature is not corrupted.
tence comes to be executed; that is,
A man may hide from the world ſome
when we come to die.
of his good works; but a Chriſtian life Eſpecially when we conſider, that this
ought to be ſeen; it is a public teftimony ſhort and uncertain time, allowed us be-
which we owe to our faith, and an ex-
twixt the ſentence and execution, will
ample which Chriſtianity requires of us.
determine our condition for eternity.
Let your Light so fine before mer, that If this be the caſe of fallen man, as
they may ſee your good works, and glorify moſt certainly it is, then thoughtleſs plea-
your Father cubich is in Leuven. Mat. v. 15.
ſure is the greateſt indecency;---a fonda
nefes
?
1
2
1
WEDNESDAY.] S A CRAP R I VA TA.
227
neſs for the world, the greateſt folly ; ſanctified, being againſt that charity
and felf-indulgence, downright madneſs. which God delights in.
And, conſequently, the contrary to We are forbid afl repining when God
theſe, viz. a conſtant feriouſneſs of tem afflicts us, becauſe, as finners, ſuffering
per,-an univerſal care and exactneſs of
'is due to us. And, becaufe our bodies
life,--an indifference for the world, have a very great influence over our
ſelf-denial,--fobriety, and watchfulneſs, ſouls, we are commanded to faſt, and
muſt be our greateft wiſdoin.
to be ſtrictly temperate at all times, and
And this diſcovers to us the reaſon to deny ourſelves the love of ſenſual
and the neceflity of all the duties of pleaſures and ſelf-indulgence.
Chriftianity, and of God's dealings with We are commanded to deny all the
fallen man in this ſtate of trial.
ways of folly, vanity, and falſe ſatisfac-
Forinſtance:-Jeſus Chriſt commands tions, that we may be able to take ſa-
us to deny ourſelves, and to take up our tisfaction and pleaſure in the ways of
croſs daily, not becauſe he can com God.
mand what he pleafes, (for he is infinite In ſhort:-In wliatever inſtances we
goodneſs, and can command nothing but are commanded to deny ourſelves, it is
what is good for his creatures) but be becauſe it is abſolutely neceſſary, either
cauſe the corruption of our nature 're to cure our corruption, or to qualify us
quires that we fhould be forbid every for the grace of God,- or to hinder us
thing which would increaſe our diforder. from grieving God's Holy Spirit, and
And, becauſe this diſorder has ſpread forcing him to forſake us,
itſelf through all the powers of our ſouls The more we deny ourſelves, the
and bodies, and inclines us to evil con ſreer we ſhall be from ſin, and the more
tinually, he requires that our felf-denial dear to God.
ſhould reach as far as our corruption. God appoints us to ſufferings, that we
He commands us, therefore, to deny may keep cloſe to him, and that we may
our own wiſdom, becauſe we are really value the ſufferings of his Son, whicń
blind as to what concerns our own true we ſhould have but a low notion of, did
good, and ſhould infallibly ruin our not our own experience teach us what it
ſelves, if left to our own choices.
is to ſuffer.
He commands us to deny our appetites, They that deny themſelves will be
becauſe 'intemperance would ruin us. ſure to find their ítrength increaſed, their
He forbids us to give way to our paf affections raiſed, and their inward
peace
fions, becauſe a thouſand evils will fol continually advanced.
low if we ſhould do ſo.
Had there been any better, any eaſier
He obliges us to keep a very ſtrict way to Heaven, Jeſus Chriſt would have
watch over our hearts, becauſe from chofen it for himſelf and for his followers.
thence proceed hypocriſy, covetouſneſs, The more you love God, expect you
malice, and a thouſand other evils. muſt give the greater proofs of it; and
We are forbid to ſet our hearts upon you may expect greater aſſiſtance and
the world, and every thing in it, becauſe confolation.
our eternal happineſs depends upon lov Luke vi. 25. Woe unto you that are
ing God with all our heart and ſoul.
full, for ye have received your confolation.
We are obliged to love our neigh-
If this is the life of the reprobate,
bour, and our very enemies; and are
who would not dread the pleaſures of a
forbid to hate, to contend, to hurt, co
proſperous condition:
go to law with him, becauſe this would
exaſperate our minds, and grieve the I Tim. vi. 8. Having food and raiment,
let us be therewith content.
Holy Spirit of God, by which we are
FE 2
Let
.228
SACRA
iP R I VA TA.
[Wednesday.
the Croſs.
other grace.
3
Let us not imagine that .exceſs, lux-
ury, and ſuperfluity, and the love of
pleaſures, are leſs criminal, becauſe they
are ſo common.
Afflictions bring us the neareſt way to
God.
Take
ир
This is deſigned as a peculiar favour
to Chriftians, (as indeed are all Chriſt's
commands.) Miſeries are the unavoid-
able portion of fallen man. All the dif-
ference is, Chriſtians ſuffering in obe-
dience to the will of God, it makes them
eafys unbelievers ſuffer the ſame things,
but with an uneaſy will and mind.
To follow our own will, our paſſions,
and our ſenſes, is that which makes us
miſerable. It is for this reaſon, and that
we may have a remedy for all our evils,
that Jeſus Chriſt obliges us to ſubmit
our will, our paſſions, &c. to God.
The good Chriſtian is not one who has
no inclination to fin, (for 'we have all
the ſeed of ſin in us) but who, being fen-
ſible of ſuch inclinations, denieth them
continually, and ſuffers them not to
grow into evil actions.
No pleaſure can be innocent which
hinders us from minding our ſalvation.
We need but taſte any pleaſure a very
little while to become a ſlave to it.
The only way to overcome our cor-
rupt affections, is abſolutely to deny their
cravings.
We have reaſon to ſuſpect every doc-
trine which would teach us to avoid fin
without ſuffering, ſince the Holy Scrip-
tures ſpeak ſo much of ſelf-denial, of
the difficulty of working out our falva-
tion.
Self-denial is abſolutely neceſſary to
prepare us to receive the grace of God;
it was therefore neceſſary that John the
Baptiſt ſhould prepare
the
way, by
preaching repentance and ſelf-denial.
Men need not be at pains to go to
Hell; if they will not deny themſelves,
if they make no reſiſtance, they will go
there of courſe..
It will be great preſumption to go to
the utmoſt bounds of what is allowed,
becauſe the bounds which ſeparate what
is allowed and forbidden, arc often not
perceived.
One does not begin to fall when the
fall becomes ſenſible.
Diverſions are too apt to make us loſe
the remembrance of the dangers that
encompaſs us, which is the ready way
to ruin, fear being as neceſſary as any
.
Where there is a real abhorrence of
evil, there will be a proportionable care
to avoid it.
They that are Chriſt's have crucified the
fleſh, with the affections and lufts. This.
is the only true teft of being truly
Chriſtians.
Afflictions may make men eſteem us
leſs; but God loves us the more for
them, if we bear them with reſignation;
which, if we do, it is a certain ſign of
his grace and care of us.
All we aim at is, to be eaſy. The
Goſpel ſaith, Bleſſed are they that mourn.
Enter ye in at the ſtrait gate, &c.
The yoke of Chriſt is not only ſafer, but
even eaſier, than that liberty we are na-
turally fond of. It makes the practice
of virtue: pleaſant; frees us from the
violence of corruption, from being
ruined by falſe pieaſures. Croffes inake
death leſs frightful. And indeed, he that
will not obey Jeſus Chriſt muſt obey his
own paſſions, the world, its cuſtoms, hu-
mours, (which are the worſt of tyrants)
and down-right ſlavery.
Every day deny yourſelf fome fatis-
faction ;-your eyes, objects of mere cu-
rioſity ;- your tongue, every thing that
may feed vanity, or vent enmity ;—the
palate, dainties; the ears, flattery, and
whatever corrupts the heart;--the body,
eaſe and luxury;-bearing all the incon-
veniencies of life, (for the love of God)
cold, hunger, reſtleſs nights, ill health,
unwelcome news, the faults of ſervants,
contempt, ingratitude of friends, malice
of enemies, calumnies, our own failings,
lowneſs
1
WEDNESDAY.] S. A C R A
229
P R I V A T A.
lis.
.
1
1
lowneſs of ſpirits, 'the ſtruggle in over:
coming our corruptions ;-bearing all
theſe with patience and reſignation to
the Will of God. Do all this as unto
God, with the greateſt privecy..
All ways are indifferent to one who has
Heaven in his eye, as a traveller does not
chuſe the pleaſanteſt, but the ſhorteſt and
ſafeſt way to his journey's end; and that
is, if we were to chuſe for ourſelves,
the way of the croſs, which Jeſus Chriſt
made choice of, and fanctified it to all
his followers.
It being much more eaſy to prevent
than to mortify a luft, a prudent Chriſ-
tian will ſet a guard upon his ſenſes.-
One unguarded look betrayed David.-
Job. made a covenant with his eyes.--
Evil communications corrupt good man-
ners.--Senſuality unfits us for the joys of
Heaven.-If that concupiſcence which
oppoſes virtue be leſſened, a leſs de-
gree of grace will ſecure our innocence.
Take up the Croſs.
Can God, who loves us, take pleaſure
in our ſufferings ? Could not he ſhew
us a 'way to good, without afflicting us?
We are to judge of what is beft, and what
is neceſſary, by what he does, and what
he requires.
We are in a fallen ſtate, and, in order
to be reſtored, it is neceſſary we be hum-
ble, and depend entirely on God,--deny
our own wiſdom, and our own will, be-
cauſe they lead us from God. We muſt
believe him,--put our whole truit in
him,---wean our hearts from the world,
&c. We will not do this ourſelves;
God, in love to us, does this for us. He
diſappoints us,-he ſuffers men to injure
us,lets.us fall into ſinato Thew us our
own weakneſs.
Self-love would wiſh to be made per-
fect at once; but ſelf-love is what God
would deſtroy by a courſe of wholſome
trials.
Our diſorder is an exceflive love for
ourſelves, and for this world. God or-
ders or permits a train of events to cure
us of this felf-love. The cure is painful,
but it is neceſſary. We ſuffer from his
love. He is a Father, and cannot take
pleaſure in our miſery. If he deprives
us of any thing we love, it is, that we
may love him who is our happineſs. He
corrects, that he may amend us. We
would ruin ourſelves, and he hinders
We are deprived of a child, or a
friend, and we are ſorry; that is, we are
ſorry, that he is got out of a world of
ſin and vanity. In ſhort, God would
cure our diſorders, and we are in dif
treſs for it. And yet Jeſus Chriſt was
made a man of ſorrows, that he might
convince us, how neceſſary they are for
fallen man.
The moſt conſummate wiſdom made
choice of the croſs, of poverty, and mean-
nefs.
All ways are.indifferent to one who has
Heaven in his eye.
He that does not practiſe the duty of
ſelf-denial, does not put himſelf into the
way to receive the grace of God.
Self-denial has reſpect to the good
eſtate of the foul, as it hinders her from
being carried away to the lower pleaſures
of ſenſe, that ſhe may reliſh Heavenly
pleaſures.
Matth. viii. 20. The Son of Man hes
not where to lay his head.
This ſhould fill us with confuſion,
whenever we are over-much concerned
for the conveniencies of life.
Our affections being very ſtrongly in-
ciined to ſenſible good, for the ſake of
which we are often tempted to evil, and
fall into great diſorders, we ſhould re-
folve to facrifice our will to reaſon, and
reaſon to the Word of God.
God does not require it of us, that
we ſhould not feel any uneaſineſs under
the croſs, but that we ſhould ſtrive to
overcome it by his grace.,
Virtues of an Holy Life.
Fervency in devotion ;-frequency in
prayer ;---aſpiring after the love of God
continually ;-ſtriving to get above the
world and the body;-loving ſilence and
ſolitude,
230
SACRA
PRIY. A T A.
[WEDNESDAY.
ſolitude, as far as one's condition, will
permit j.humble and affable to all ;---
patient in ſuffering affronts and contra-
dictions ;-glad of occaſions of doing
good even to enemies;r-doing the Will
of God, and promoting his honour to
the utmoft of one's power ;-+reſolving
never to offend him willingly, for any
temporal pleaſure, profit, or lafs. Theſe
are virtues highly pleaſing to God.
There is no pleafure comparable to
the not being captivated to any exter-
nal thing whatever.
· Self-denial does not conſiſt in faſting
and other mortifications only, but in an
indifference for the world, its profits, plear
fures, honours, and its other idols.
It is a part of ſpecial prudence, never
to do any thing becauſe one has an in-
clination to it, but becauſe it is one's
duty, or it is reaſonable ; for the who
follows his inclination becauſe be wills, in
one thing, will do it. in another.
Hetliat-willnat command his thoughts
and his will, will foon loſe the.cominand
of his actions..
!
Always ſuſpect yourſelf when your in-
clinations are ſtrong and importunate.
It is neceſſary that we deny.ourſelves
in little and indifferent things, when
reaſon and conſcience, which is the voice
of God, fuggeſts, it to us, as ever we
hope to get the rule over our own will.
Say not, it is a trifle, and not fit to
make a ſacrifice of to God. He that
will not ſacrifice a little affection will
hardly offer a greater. It is not the thing,
but the reafon and manner of doing it,
viz. for God's fake, and thạt I may ac-
cuſtom myſelf to obey his voice, that
Gød regards, and rewards with greater
degrees:of gracę.--Life of Mr. Bonnel,
P: 132
Roin. xv. 3. Even Jeſus Chriſt pleaſed
not himſelf. As appears in the meanneſs
of his birth, relations, form of a ſervant,
the company he kept, his life, death, &c.
The greater your ſelf-denial, the firmen
your faith, and more acceptable to God.
The Gncore devotion of the nich, the
alms.of the poor, the ihumility of the
great, the faith of ſuch whoſe con-
dition is deſperate, the contemning
the world when one can command it at
pleaſure, - continuing inſtant in prayer
even when we want the confolation.we
expected: Theſe, and.ſuch like inſtances
of ſelf-denial, God will greatly reward.'
They who imagine that ſelf-denial
intrenches upon our liberty, do not
know that it is this only that can makė
us free indeed, giving us the victory
over ourſelves, ſetting us free from the
bondage of our corruption, enabling
us to bear anfictions, which will come
one time or other) to foreſee them with
out amazement, enlightening the mind,
fanctifying the will, and makeingiusto
Night thoſe baubles which others 'fo.ca-
gerly contend-for.
Mortification conſiſts in ſuch a ſparing
uſe of the creatures, as may deaden our
love for them, and make us.more indif-
ferent in the enjoyment of them. This
leffens the weight of concupifgence,
which carries us to evil, and fo makes
the grace of God more effectual to turn
the balance of the will.-Norris's.Chrifa
tian Prudence, p. 300.
It is the greateſt mercy, that God does
not conſult our inclinations, in laying
upon us the crofs, wilich is the only way
to happinefs. Jeſus Chriſt crucified
would have few imitators, if God did
not lay it upon us, by the hands of men,
and by his providence.
Matth. xxvii. 43. Let him deliver him
ņow, if he will have him.
Carnal man cannot comprehend that God
loves thoſe whom he permits to ſuffer ;--
but faith teaches us, that the croſs is the
gift of his love, the foundation of, qui
hope, the mark of his children, and the
title of an inheritance in Heaven. But,
unleſs God fanctifies it by his Spirit, it
becomes an inſupportable burden, a
fubject of murmuring, and an occaſion
of an.
Luke
WEDNESDAY.]
232
SA C'R'A
PRIVATAj
Chriſtian ſelf-denial is, to reſiſt and
crucify in ourſelves the ſpirit and incli-
nations of Adamthe Aeſh, its affec-
tions, and lufts;---to die to our paſſions,
in order to follow the motions of the
Spirit.
Faſting)
$
I
T
1
ir
Luke xvi, 19. There was a certain riob.
man, which was cloathed in purple and fine
linen, and fared ſumptuouſly every day, &c.
For a man, then, to be rich, to be
cloathed magnificently, to fare ſumptu-
oufly, and to take no care of the poor,
is ſufficient to ſend him to hell, becauſe
he cannot lead a Chriſtian life. Repen-
tance, mortification, and the croſs, are
utterly inconſiſtent with a foft, ſenſual,
voluptuous life; the deſire of happineſs;
with the love of this preſent life.
It is, therefore, a moſt miſerable ſtate,
for a man to have every thing according
to his deſire, and quietly to enjoy the
pleſures of life. There needs no more
to expoſe him to eternal miſery.
John xii. 25. He that loveth his life,
Shall lose it, and be that hateth his life in
this world, Jhall keep it unto life eternel.
He that loveth life, that is, is fond of it,
for the ſake of the pleaſures, advantages,
it affords, will ſoon loſe the love of hea-
venly, things; the love of God, of his
foul, and of the duty he owes to them:
He hates it, who does not value it in
compariſon of eternal life, which he
hopes for. A Chriſtian gives proof. of
this, by mortifying himſelf;--, Paſtor,
ixa, ſpending his life in the works of the
miniſtry, &c.
Thoſe wliom God-loves in order to an
happy eternity, he weans from the plea-
fures of this preſent life.
Temperance conſiſts in a fober uſe of all
earthly; viſible things, and in confining
ourſelves within the compaſs of what is
neceſſary
With God all things are poſible.
The Almighty God enable me to con-
quer the temptations of riches, and to get
above the allurements of this preſent life.
ere is much more reaſon for a man
to humble himſelf, on-account of his
felf-denial, than to boaſt of it, ſince the
corruption of his nature is ſo great, that
he cannot follow even the lawful dictates
of-nature, without hazarding his ſoul.
Neceſſary, to bring our hearts to a
penitent, holy, and devont temper.
Our Church requires this; and ap-
points days, and tiines, &c.; and it has
been the honour of this Church, that
ſhe hath kept uptoher rules, when others
have ſhamefully neglected them.
Faſting neceſſary to perform the vows
that are upon us alk.
By' faſting, by' alms; and by prayers,
we dedicate our bodies, goods, and fouls,
to God in a particular manner.
L E N T.
Meditations proper for a Clergyman at that
time.
The primitive Biſhops had places of
retirement near their cities, that they
might ſeparate themſelves from the
world, left
' teaching others they ſhould
forget themſelves; left they ſhould loſe
the ſpirit of piety themſelves while they
were' endeavouring, to fixit id others.
Proſper, O God, the good thoughts,
the good: purpoſes, which: Thbu thyſelf
ſhalt inſpire.
I: acknowledge thy“ goodneſs, which
has raiſed' me above my brethren, and ap-
pointed me;a fucceffori ibrichy Apoſtles's
O may l'éver att agreeable of tliisiche-
racteri.. May I nevert profane a charac
ter ſo holy and ſo.divine, left God ſhould
pour down his vengeance upon my un-
grateful. head: Pardon me wheroinfo-
ever I have been wanting in the ſeveral
duties of my callingt; and give ine gráce
to be more careful for the time to come.
Amen.
How am I bound to adore thiy good-
neſs, my great Mäſter!: Thou haft fet
me in office amongit. the chief of thy
ſervants, but I will, for thy fake, meke
myſelf
1
*
232
$ A' CR A
PRIVATA,
(WEDNESDAY.
inyſelf the ſervant of the meaneſt of thy
fervants:
By me Thou communicateſt thy grace
in the Sacrament;-by me Thou teach-
eft thy people the truth ;-by my hands
Thou adopreſt them thy children in bap-
tiſm, feedeſt thein with thy Body, com-
forteſt them in affliction, armeſt them
againſt the fear of death, and fitteſt them
for a bleſſed eternity.
O that I may truly weigh the ſanctity
of my calling, and faithfully diſcharge
it. Oh, that others may weigh it, and
bleſs Thee for ſo great a bleſſing.
I ain appointed to ſanctify others. O
grant that I may firſt ſanctify myſelf, —
that I may ſeparate inyſelf froin this
world, its profits, pleaſures, honours,
and all its idols. Amen.
Let my zeal, O my Lord and Maſter, be
anſwerable to chat account which I muſt
one day give. Let me not ſee thy. Laws
broken, -hear thy Name blafphemed,
thy Word ſet at nought, thine Ordi-
nances deſpiſed, with patience. And
oh, may I never, by any neglect or, ſin-
ful ſilence of mine, contribute to theſe
crimes; but employ my authority to fup-
preſs them,
Let me remember what was once ſaid
by Chriſt himſelf to a Chriſtian Biſhop:
Becauſe thou art luke-warm, neither cold
nor bot, I will ſpue thee out of my mouth.
Rev. iii. 16.
Inſpire my heart with ſuch holy refo-
lution and courage, that I inay not fear
any man when thy honour and my duty
call me, that no worldly conſiderations
may hinder me, when my office obliges
me to ſtand in the gap. Amen.
Give me ſuch holy diſpoſitions of ſoul,
whenever I approach thine altar, as may
in ſome meaſure be proportionable to the
holineſs of the work I am about, of
preſenting the prayers of the faithful,-of
offering a ſpiritual facrifice to God,-in
order to convey the body and blood of
Jeſus Chriſt-the true bread of life-to
all his members. Give me, when I
commemorate the ſame facrifice that
Jeſus Chriſt once offered, give me the
fame intentions that he had, to ſatisfy
the juſtice of God, -to acknowledge his
mercies,--and to pay all that debt which
a creature owes to his Creator: None,
can do this effectually but Jeſus Chrift:
Him, therefore, we preſent to God, in
this Holy Sacrament.
O Thou, who haft made me a fervant
in thy houſe, give me ſuch diſpoſitions,
as that I may never diſhonour thy ſer-
vice. Amen.
I am a finner, and yet I am appointed
to offer up prayers for others. It is to
the great God to whom I offer theſe
prayers. To me the Church, the Spouſe
of Chriſt, intruſts her deſires, her inte-
reſts, her neceſſities, and her tanks.
What a truſt is this! O may I never
betray it,- may I never obſtruct thy
mercies to thy Church by a formal ſer-
vice. Let nie ever ſpeak to God, and
from God, with attention, with love,
with reſpect, with fear, with purity of
heart, and with unpolluted lips. Amen.
The office of a ſhepherd of fouls is full
of difficulty. Conſider what toil Jeſus
Chriſt underwent,---what reproaches,
what contempt, -what deſpight !-and
from thoſe perſons to whom he preached
the moſt concerning truths; and, laſt of
all, laying down his life for his ſheep.
I am aſtoniſhed, and greatly aſhamed,
when I conſider how very far I come
ſhort of this pattern,-how poor my
pains have been,--how little of my time,
my care, my thoughts, have been ſpent
in this ſervice.
O Chief Shepherd, and Biſhop of ſouls,
cominunicate to me, the meaneſt of thy
herdſmen, ſuch a degree of concern as
may throughly qualify me for this great
work ;--pardon my paſt negligence, and
lay not to my charge the evils which
may have happened thereby. Amen.
Conſider the patience of your great
Maſter,---with what compaſſion he treat-
ed finners,-tranſcribe his example,
and, if any of your fock are perverſe,
froward, obſtinate, bear with them,
condeſcend
I
1
Wednesday.] SACRA
PRIVAT A.
233
condeſcend to their weakneſs, and ſtrive
to reduce them even againſt their wills.
But has this been my way? Very far
from it. I have been impatient when
any of my flock have notbeen bettered by
my care and pains. And this, not from
by a true zeal for the glory of God, and
good of ſouls, but too often, alas, from
a principle of ſelf-love ;----angry, becauſe
I have been fo conceited as to think that
my labours ſhould not be in vain.
And yet how often has God ſpoke to
me myſelf, and I regarded it not? How
long was his grace ineffectual even with
myfef,
O Jeſu, impart to me a portion of that
Spirit of meekneſs which prevailed with
Thee to preach to a people who regarded
Thee not, who deſpiſed, who crucified
Thee. Then why thould I, who am a
ſinner, complain of my unſucceſsful la-
bours ?
Forgive, gracious God, the faults I
have committed in this great work of
the miniſtry; and let no unworthineſs in
me hinder thy bleſſings from deſcend-
ing upon the ſouls committed to iny
Amen.
Reflect ſeriouſly what a dreadful ac-
count you have to give, if you ſay peace,
peace, when there is no peace; or, if you
give the children's bread to dogs; that
is, admit to the Lord's Table thoſe that
are unworthy of ſuch a favour. This
would bě' to lay men aſleep in their ſin.
Lord, preſerve thy ſervant from this fin.
Amen.
I have given you an EXAMPLE, that ye
should do as I have done. Oh, Lord,
that I could ſay this to the flock over
which the Holy Ghoſt hath made me
Overſeer. That I could ſay, Be ye de-
vout, as ye ſee me devout;-- do ye for-
give one another, as ye fee me ready to
forgive; -deſpiſe the world, &c. as ye
ſee me do it.
Let me ſeriouſly conſider, that I am
not only anſwerable for my own perſonal
offences;---I ſin every time I cauſe others
to ſin by my example. What reparation
Vol. I.
can be made, what anſwer can be given,
when Chriſt requires our flock at our
hand?
Lord, ſuffer me not to follow my own
will,--reform me, that I may reform
others,-give me light to diſcover, and
grace to amend, where I have done
amiſs. Amen.
Let your CONVERSATION be ſuch as
becomes, not only the Goſpel, but Mi-
niſters of the Goſpel, to whom all that is
curious, uſeleſs, light, and vain, is for-
bidden; all ſcurrilous language, idle fto-
ries, &c.
Endeavour to leave ſome impreſſion
of piety upon the minds of thoſe with
whom you converſe. Jeſus Chriſt did
ſo always.
Make no diſtinction betwixt the rich
and poor, as to converſe with one, and
not with the other.
Lord, grant that thy example may
ever be before me; and my converſation
holy, uſeful, and edifying. Amen.
As to the diſpoſal of the Church's reve-
nues, the ſuggeſtions of avarice, of va-
nity, of pleaſure, and of the world,
ought not to govern me. I am only a
ſteward, not a proprietor,--and ſhould
be as criminal as thoſe laymen that in-
vade them, if I convert them to lay and
ſecular uſes; which fin of facrilege,
very probably, took its riſe from others
obſerving the Church's revenues put to
ſecular uſes.
Grant, O my Lord, who haſt given
me much more of this world's goods
than thou tookeſt thyſelf, grant that I
may apply the goods of the Church to
thy glory, and to the ſupport of thy poor
members; and pardon all my vain ex-
pences. Amen. :
He, and eſpecially that Miniſter that
has not the Spirit of Chriſt, is none of his.
He ought to perform all his duties in
Chriſt's Name, by his authority and
power; and offer all to God through
him ;-adore Jeſus Chriſt as preaching,
praying, abfolving, and comforting, by
you his Miniſter
.
Gg
Lordo
care,
234
SA CR A P R I V A T A.
[WEDNESDAY.
Lord, that I may ſet Thee ever before
me--that I may direct all my labours to
thy glory ;-- let me ſo ſpeak, and ſo live,
that my words and actions may be wor-
thy of Thee, that Thou mayeſt call them
thine. Amen.
The Prieſt's lips should keep knowledge.
Whence this knowledge but from the
Holy Scriptures, which alone make us
found in doctrine, and able to convince
gainſayers.
But even there are not to be under-
ſtood without the Light of God's Spirit,
a diligent reading of them, and a know-
ledge of the maladies men are ſubject
to, in order to apply them wiſely and
fafely.
Men read the Goſpel rather as judges
than as diſciples, which is the riſe of all
errors both in life and doctrine.
Grant, O Lord, that when I read thy
Word, I may do it with a ſpirit crucified
to the world, to my curioſity, to iny va-
nity, to my intereſt, and to my preju-
dices. Cure me, O Bleffed Phyſician,
firſt, and then teach me to know and
relieve the maladies of my flock, that I
may preſent them found and lovely in
thy ſight. Amen.
Covetoufneſs is idolatry in every man;
but it is abominable in a Miniſter of Jeſus
Chriſt, who ever affected poverty rather
than wealth,--who lived upon charity,---
and forbad his diſciples fuperfluities,
when he ſent them to preach the Goſpel.
He that takes care of the fowls of the
air will never fail to provide for his own
Miniſters. It is, therefore, infidelity to
be over-careful for this world.
God grant that I may ever depend
upon the providence of God,
Purity of Soul and Body is a moſt ne-
ceſſary qualification in a Miniſter of Jeſus
Chriſt. To offer the prayers of the faith-
ful to God with polluted lips--to break.
the Bread of Life with unclean hands,-
to receive that Bread into a foul defiled
with unchaſte thoughts, how dreadfully
provoking muſt it needs be !
A blindneſs of ſpirit,-an alienation
from divine things, -an incapacity to re-
ceive them, -are the neceſſary effects of
impurity.
The natural man receiveth not the
things of the Spirit. Into a malicious
ſoul, wiſdom and piéty cannot enter.
Bleſſed are the pure in heart, for they
ſhall ſee God.
A Prieſt, who, in the exerciſe of his
function, has an eye to the grandeur, re-
pute, eſteem of great men, preſumptu-
ous authority over the conſciences of
others, worldly advantages, &c. per-
verts the deſign of the Miniſtry.
Grant, O Lord, that I may regard no-
thing but thy glory,--that I may act and
live for Thee alone,that my zeal for
thy glory, and the good of fouls, may
be the chief motive of all my actions,
Amen.
1
A
THURSDAY
THURSDAY.]
235
SACRA
P R Ι ν Α Τ Α. .
7 H U R S D A r
Μ Ε DI Τ Α Τ Ι Ο Ν S.
CHURCH DISCIPLINE.
O
Queſtion from the Office of Ordination.
Church Diſcipline.
However the Church be in ſome rea
Will you maintain, and ſet forward, as much
as in you lieth, quietneſs, love, and peace,
ſpects incorporated with the common-
wealth in a Chriſtian ſtate, yet its fun-
Among all men; and ſuch as be unquiet,
diſobedient, and criminous, within your
damental rights remain diſtinct from in-
Of which this is one of the chief: TO
dioceſe, correet and puniſh, according to
receive into, and to exclude out of the
Juch authority as you have by God's Word,
and as to you ſhall be committed by the
Church, ſuch perſons which, according
Ordinances of this Realm?*
to the laws of the Chriſtian Society, are
fit to be taken in, or ſhut out.
A, I will ſo dos by the help of God. And when temporal laws interpofe,
it is temporal puniſhment only, which
GOD of peace and love, make me,
they deſign to inflict, or ſet aſide. Bp.
thy Miniſter, a meſſenger and
Stilling fleet.
inſtrument of peace to this people to
whom I am fent; that by thy gracious
Ezek. ii. vi. And thou, son of man, be not
aſſiſtance I may root out all frife and va-
afraid of them, neither be afraid of their
riance, hatred and malice, and that this
words; thou shalt Speak my words unto
Church and Nation may enjoy a bleſſed
them, whether they will hear, or whether
they will forbear.
tranquility.
2 Cor. xiii. 10. Left I jould uſe
Bleſs the diſcipline of this Church in
my hands, and make it effectual for the
ſharpneſs, according to the power (nainely,
conviction of wicked men and gain-
of binding and looſing) which God hath
given me to edification, and not to deſtruc-
ſayers.
tion.
Alliſt ine, by thy good Spirit, that I
I Tim. i. 20. Whom I have delivered
may apply a proper cure to every diſor-
unto Satan, that they may not blafpheme.
der'; that I may reprove with mildneſs,
O admirable uſe and command of Sa-
cenſure with equity, and puniſh with com-
tan! He is God's enemy, and yet
does
paſion.
him ſervice; and an adverſary to man,
O merciful God, who wouldeſt not the
and yet helps to ſave him. He is the
death of a ſinner, but that he ſhould be
author of blaſphemy, and yet teachech
converted, and live, bring into the right
not to blafpheme. That is, one that is
way all ſuch as are gone aſtray from thy
ſtronger than he directs his malice to
commandments.
ends which he did not intend. Satan is
Vouchſafe unto all penitents, (and ef ſet on work to take him down by terror
pecially unto all ſuch as are now under the and deſpair, whom before he had temp-
cenſures of the Church) a true ſenſe of their ted to fin. But while Satan thinks to
crimes, true repentance for them, and drive himn to deſtruction by deſpair, God
thy gracious pardon, that their ſouls may ſtops his courſe, when the finner is ſuffi-
be ſaved in the day of the Lord Jeſus. ciently humbled; and then, as it was
Amen.
with Chriſt, Satan is diſmiſſed, and An-
* This can never be looked upon as any limitation of the power received from Chriſt, but only as directing
the exerciſe thereof, as to the manner, form, and circumſtance.
Gg2
gelo
236 SACRA P R I V A T A. [THURSDAY!
gels come and miniſter unto him.- the means enjoined us by the Goſpel to
Rouſe.
reduce finners.
What great man ſhall we now find, We ought to be thankful for the fa-
who will not take it ill to be reproved ?
vours which we have received from reli-
and yet David, a Prince and favourite of gious Princes; but if our benefactors
God, when he was reproved even by a
require of us what is inconſiſtent with
ſubject, did not turn away in a rage, but
our truft, we then know whom we are
confeſſed his fault and repented truly of
to obey.
his fin.---St. Ambroſe, ap. David.
2 John X. 11. If there come any unti
The very office of Conſecration, ſo you, and bring nof this doetrine, receive
often confirmed by acts of parliament,
him not into your houſe, neither bid him God
does warrant every Biſhop in the cleareſt Speed, --for be that biddeth him God Speed,
and moſt expreſs terms, to claim autho is partaker of his evil deeds.
rity, by the Word of God, to exerciſe all Not to ſhew our abhorrence of fin, is
manner of ſpiritual diſcipline within his to conſent to it. Men do not fuffici.
own dioceſe.-CodexJur. Eccl. Angl. p 18. ently conſider the guilt of this, when
Men ſhould be perſuaded, not forced,
they converſe with notorious offenders
to forſake their ſins; becauſe God re-
without ſcruple. They partake with
wards not thoſe who, through neceſſity,
them in their fins; they harden the fin-
forſake their ſins; but ſuch as do ſo vo-
ner; they forget the fidelity they owe to
luntarily.-Chryfoft.
God and to his laws; and greatly hazard
their own ſalvation.
Be ſteady and fearleſs in the diſcharge
of your duty, without failing in that re Excommunication never pronounced
ſpect which is due to higher powers. except where the caſe was deſperate, by
Grant, O God, that I may have an eye the obſtinacy of the party in refuſing
to duty only, that I may fear no tempo admonition, and to ſubmit to diſcipline.
ral evil, and be concerned only left I - Penit. Difc. p. 41, 42, 75, 120.
ſhould not in all reſpects pleaſe Thee Luke xv. 22. The Scribes and the Pha-
riſees murmured, ſaying, This man receiveth
Deut. i. 17. The Judgment is God's.
finners, and eateth with them.
As this ſhould oblige all people to be
On fome occaſion, we ought to avoid
afraid of a judgment or cenſure paſſed
ſinners, for fear of being corrupted,
by men cominiffioned by God, ſo it or to put them to ſhame, in order to
ſhould make us very careful that our
their converſion. But to converfe with
judgment be ſuch as is worthy of God, them as our Lord did, in order to teach
and agreeable to his Will and Word. them their duty, to encourage them in
the way of piety, &c. this is Godlike.
i Cor. xvi. 22. If any man love not the
Mark viii. 33. Get thee behind me Sa-
Lord Jeſus Chriſt, let him be anathema-
tan.--Thou ſavoureſt not the things that be
maranatba.
of God, but the things that be of men.
Here is a poſitive direction to the
Church to excommunicate all ſuch as
How dangerous is tenderneſs in mat-
ters of ſalvation! To ſpare a penitent,
plainly diſcover that they have no love
for Jeſus Chriſt, who are ſcandalous or
is to ruin him by a fatal kindneſs.
profane.
How perilous is the government of the
Church, wherein a man becomes guilty
Since we are to give an account of the
of thoſe things which he does not hin-
fouls committed to our charge, we can der. Rev. ii. 20. I have a few things
not be debarred of making uſe of all againſt thee, becauſe thou ſufferedſt that wo-
my God.
)
>
inan
1
THURSDAY.]
237
SA CR A
P R I V A T A.
man "Jezebel to teach and to ſeduce my fer-
vants to commit fornication, &c.
2 Cor. x. 4. For the weapons of our
warfare are not carnal, but mighty through
God, to the pulling down of ſtrong holds.
We ſurely miſtake the Spirit of the
Goſpel, when we would eſtabliſh and
defend the Church by human policy and
carnal means, by friendſhip of great men,
credit, reputation, ſplendour, riches, &c.
God will have us to uſe other ſort of
arms, namely, patience, humility, meek-
neſs, prayers, ſuffering, and ſpiritual cen-
ſures, to which God will join his own
Almighty power.
All mankind are agreed, that human
legiſlatures can only diſpenſe and make
laws, in caſes purely human.
There is a public abfolution, which is
no more than a relaxation of a cenſure.
There is no relation betwixt that and the
abſolution of ſins.
God ratifies in Heaven the judgments
of his Miniſters on earth, when they
judge by the rules preſcribed by his
Word.
Whenever Church diſcipline meets
with diſcountenance, impieties of all
kinds are ſure to get head and abound.
And impieties, unpuniſhed, do always
draw down judgments.
The ſame Jeſus Chriſt who appointed
baptiſm, for the receiving of men into
his Church and Family, has appointed
excommunication to ſhut ſuch out as
are judged unworthy to continue in it.
Matth. xviii. 15,&c. If thy brother Mall
treſpaſs againſt thee, go tell him his fault
between thee and him alone. If he hall
hear thee, thou haſt gained thy brother.
But if he will not bear thee, then take with
thee one or two more, that in the mouth of
two or three witneſſes every word may be
eſtabliſhed. And, if be ſkall negleEt to hear
them, tell it unto the Church: But if be
negleEt to hear the Church, let him be unto
thee as an Heathen man and a Publican.
Verily I ſay unto you, whatſoever ye hall
bind on earth, fall be bound in Heaven;
and whatſoever ye ſhall looſe on earth, fall
be looſed in Heaven.
So that if baptiſm be a bleſſing, ex-
communication is a real puniſhment;
there being the ſame authority for ex-
communication as for baptiſm. And
if men ridịcule it, they do it at the peril
of their ſouls.
In ſhort; this authority is neceſſary, if
it is neceſſary to preſerve the honour of
religion. It is appointed by Jeſus Chriſt..
The ends propoſed by it are, to reform
wicked inen, and to remove ſcandals.
If the ſentence is duly executed, the of-
fender is really deprived of the ordinary
means of ſalvation.
It is indeed a ſentence paſſed by men,
but by men commiſſioned by God him-
felf; that is, by the Holy Ghoſt.
The authority of Chriſt is to be re-
ſpected in the meaneſt of his Miniſters.
Excommunication, the moſt dreadful
puniſhment which a Chriſtian can ſuffer,
becomes leſs feared than it ought to be,
through the countenance which excom-
municated perſons meet with, contrary
to the expreſs command of God, With
ſuch a one no not to eat.
A true penitent will be willing to bear
the ſhame of his fins (where he has given
offence) before men, that he may eſcape
the confuſion of them hereafter. But
then he ought to know, that to ſubmit
to the outward part of penance, is not
to ſubmit to God, unleſs it proceed from
the fear and love of God.
A man may ſee his ſin, confeſs it, ab-
hor it, and yet be a falſe penitent. Judas
did all this. What he wanted was the
grace of God, to ſee the mercy of God,
as well as his juſtice.
Thoſe who are the firſt to lead men
into ſinful courſes, ſeldom trouble them-
ſelves to recover them out of them.
The Miniſters of Chriſt muſt do it, or
they muſt die in their ſin.
Mark v. 4. . And they, laughed him to
Scorn.
O‘my
238
$ Ailena RA
P R T V Α Τ Α.
[THURSDAY
O my Lord and Maſter! let me not
be driven from my duty, by the infide-
lity and ſcoffs of the world.
How deſperate foever the condition of
a finner may appear, we muſt neither
inſult over it, nor deſpair of his con-
verſion.
A perſon who has offended and ſcan-
dalized others by his ſins ought, before
he be admitted to the peace of the
Church and to receive the Sacrament, to
give ſome good aſſurance, by a ſober life,
that he is a true penitent.
Mark vi. 1. Shake off the duſt under
your feet, for a teſtimony againſt them.
Jeſus Chriſt permits not his Apoſtles
'to avenge themſelves by their Apoſto-
lical power, nor even to defire that he
ſhould do it; but to leave their cauſe to
God, with full confidence in him.
· Luke xix, 8. And if I have taken any
thing from any man by falſe accuſation, I
reſtore him four-fold.
The judgment which, of his own ac-
cord, this penitent paſſes upon himſelf,
will condemn thoſe who reject all the
remedies offered, and all methods made
uſe of, for their converſion, and who will
not make the leaſt atonement for their
crimes.
Men ſhew very plainly that they love
fin, when they will not ſuffer any one to
put a ſtop to it, to remove the occaſions
thereof; and to ſhame, to reprove,
and
sto puniſh the finner. This is a ſin which
draws after it great judgments.
If a Paſtor hopes to do his duty with-
out reproving the world, (without teľ-
tifying that the works thereof are evil,
John vii. 7.) or to reprove it without
being hated by it, he will deceive him-
ſelf; he may carry it fair with men, but
will be condemned by Jeſus Chriſt.
John viii, 7. He that
He that is without fin
oamong you, let him caſt the firſt ſtone.
They whoſe duty it is to puniſh of-
fenders, ſhould take great care not to
be influenced by pride, hypocriſy, paf-
fion, falſe zeal, or malice; but to puniſh
with reluctancy, with compaſſion, as han
ving a ſenſe of their own miſery and
weakneſs, which, perhaps, render them
more guilty in the ſight of God.
Let Eccleſiaſtical Judges always re-
inember, that the Holy Ghoſt, to whom
it belongs to bind and looſe, never
makes himſelf the miniſter of the paſſi-
ons of men.
John xii. 43. They loved the praiſe of
men more than the glory of God.
And this is the cauſe that men count
it more ſhameful to acknowledge their
crimes than it was to be guilty of them.
We muſt never inſult a finner; but,
without extenuating his fin, we muſt
comfort him, by ſhewing him the good
which God may bring out of it.
Acts viii. 3. As for Saul, he made ha-
vock of the Church.
The deſigns of God towards Saul
ſhould teach us not to deſpair of any
man's converſion, but to pray for it, and
to uſe our beſt endeavours, inſtead of
being angry, and uſing them ill.
Acts ix. 9. And Saul was three days
without fight, and neither did eat nor drink.
Jeſus Chriſt himſelf, in this inſtance,
teaches his Miniſters not to be haſty in
receiving penitents, but to let them faſt
and pray, and bear the ſenſe of their
ſin, and of their bad condition, before
they be reconciled. It teaches penitents
to faſt and pray, and to bear with pati
ence the fruit of their own doings.
Acts xix. 18. Many that believed came
and confeſſed their deeds, &c.
The Spirit of Grace always inclines
men to confeſs their evil deeds, and hum-
ble themſelves for their fins. There
could not be a more ſhameful one than
dealing with the Devil, &c. yet this did
not hinder them, or froin ſacrificing
the moſt valuable things that had been
inſtruments in their wickedneſs. This is
a proof of a true converſion, &c.
The fall of others
, is for us a great
inſtruction, and a leffon which we ought
to
THURSDAY.] SACRA PRI V A T A.
239
to ſtudy, not in order to inſult our It is the greateſt comfort of a good
neighbour, but to fear for, and amend, Paſtor, to find himſelf obliged to uſe
ourſelves.
nothing but good advice, and the mild
Let us not deſpiſe any finner God part only of his authority; but when
has foinetimes very great deſigns in re that will not do, he muſt uſe ſharp-
lation to thoſe who are at preſent molt neſs; but ſtill with this view, that it be
oppoſite to him.
for their édification, not for their de-
To reprove, when perſons are not in ſtruction.
a proper diſpoſition for amendment,
It ſeldom happens that great inen,
would be to give both them and our whether clergy or laity, reform their
ſelves trouble without any proſpect of lives, becauſe they ſeldom meet with
advantage.
perſons of courage to oppoſe them, or
To inake reproof beneficial, they to to tell them of their faults. A Biſhop,
whom it is given ſhould ſee that it does who is not reſtrained by any earthly en-
not proceed from humour, or from a gagements, will not ſpare any inan whoſe
deſign to vex them, but from a true zeal conduct is prejudicial to the faith.
and love for their ſouls.
Gal. v. 12. I would they were even cut-
A true charity will never inſult thoſe
off which trouble you.
that are gone aſtray, but will uſe the
To wiſh ſhame, or ſome temporal evil,
greateſt ſinners mildly, left they ſhould
be driven to deſpair by too great ſeverity.
for the ſalvation of my neighbour's ſoul,
The Church forgives fins in the per-
is not contrary to charity. It ſeems,
ſon of Chriſt, [2 Cor. ii. 10.] She re-
matters were come to a great height of
evil, when St. Paul was forced to wiſh
mits the temporal puniſhments of them
alſo, becauſe Chriſt is the Sovereign
that to be done, which he did not, in
High Prieſt, and becauſe it belongs to
prudence, think fit to do.
God alone to recede from the ſtrictneſs Ecclus. viii. 5. Reproach not a man that
of his juſtice, in what manner he thinks turneth from fin, but remember that we are
fit.
all worthy of puniſhment.
An Eccleſiaſtical Governor ſhould en-
.Theff. iij. 6. Now we command you ,
deavour to preſerve diſcipline, and the (and the ſame authority ſubſiſts ſtill in
eſteem of his people, at the ſame time, the Governors of the Church) in the name
by acts of tenderneſs, &c.
of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, that ye withdraw
2 Cor. x. 8. For though I ſhould boaſt yourſelves from every brother that welketh
of my authority, (which the Lord hath diſorderly, &c.
given us for edification and not for deſtruc-
Nothing is there which the faithful.
tion) I should not be aſhamed.
ought more carefully to avoid, than diſa
It is neceſſary, ſometimes, to extol the,
orderly livers --nothing which Paſtors
dignity of our office.
ought more earneſtly to warn their flocks
N.B. Paſtors are appointed by Chriſt of.
to edify the Church; they muſt, there-
May I ever obſerve the rules of an
fore, be honoured and obeyed.
holy and charitable ſeverity.
The diſorders which a good Paſtor
obſerves in his flock, will always be mat-
2 Theff. iii. 14. And if any man obey.
not our word, note that man, and bave no
ter of humiliation to him, becauſe he will
company with him, that he may aſhamed;
always impute them to himſelf.
A Paſtor, a Prieſt, who does not with
yet count him not as. an enemy, but admoniſa
as a brother.
tears and ſupplications bewail the fins of,
his people, cannot call himſelf their
Excommunication is only for the con-
mediator with God..
tumacious,---not to infult, but to cure.
.
1. Tim.,
.240
SA CR A
PRIVAT A.
[THURSDAY.
+
I Tim. v. 19. Againſt an Elder receive
-920t an accuſation, but before two or three
witneſſes.
A Paftor ought not lightly to be ex-
poſed to the revenge of thoſe whom, it
is probable, he has or ſhall have occa-
fion to reprove.
I Tim. v. 20. Then that fir rebuke be-
fore all, that others alſo may fear.
That is, who fin grievouſly, and are
convinced before two or three witneſſes,
let ſuch be cenſured before, or by the
conſent of, all the congregation.
2 Tim. ii. 25. In meekneſs inſtructing
(reproving) thoſe that oppoſe themſelves,
if God peradventure will give them
repentance, &c.
When we conſider that repentance is
the gift of God, -that the wiles of the
Devil are many, and corruption of na-
iure very ſtrong, we ſhall compaſſionate
inſtead of inſulting a ſinner. We ſhall
adore the mercy of God towards our-
felves, and hope for it for others. We
Thall fear for ourſelves, and pray for
them. They may recover, and be ſaved.
We may fall, and be loft for ever.
When men will not take care of their
own ſalvation, the Church owes this care
to her children, to hinder them as much
as poſſible from ruining others.
If excommunication is perpetual, it
is cauſed by the obſtinacy of the offen-
der, not by the laws of Chriſt or his
Church, which only deprive wicked men
of the benefit of communion for a time,
to bring them to a ſenſe of their duty.
Church Diſcipline is for the honour of
God,—for the ſafety of Religion --the good
of finners, and for the public weal,
that Chriſtians may not run headlong to
ruin without being made ſenſible of their
danger;-that others. may fee, and fear,
and not go on preſumptuouſly in their
evil ways; that the houſe of God may
not become a den of thieves; and that
judgments may not be poured down
upon the whole community.
Joſh. xxii. 20. Did not Achan commit
a treſpaſs, and wrath fell on all the con-
gregation ?
The moſt effectual way of anſwering
theſe ends is, to exerciſe a ſtrict impar-
tial diſcipline. Firſt, to withhold from
Chriſtians the benefit of the Holy Sa-
crament, till they behave themſelves fo
as to be worthy of ſo great a bleſſing.
And, Secondly, if they continue obſti-
nate, (all proper methods being uſed to
reclaim them) to excommunicate them;
and to oblige all fober Chriſtians not to
hold familiar converſation with them.
But, firſt of all, Chriſtians ſhould be
made ſenſible of what bleſſings they are
deprived, when they are debarred the
communion-even the greateſton earth;
without which they can have no hopes
of ſalvation, but muſt periſh eternally.
John vi. 53
He that underſtands and believes this,
will ſubinit to any hardſhips, rather than
incur, rather than continue under, a ſen-
tence ſo full of terror; and a ſentence
paſſed by one commiſſioned by God,
and bound, at the peril of his ſoul, to
paſs it;-it being the greateſt indignity
to Chriſt and the Divine Ordinance, to
proſtitute the Body and Blood of Chriſt
to notorious evil livers.
God has, therefore, lodged a power,
in the Paftors of his Church, to repel
all ſuch; and it is a mercy even to them
to be hindered from increaſing their
guilt and their damnation.
Nor can any Prince, Governor, nor
human law, hinder a Chriſtian Biſhop
from exerciſing this power, becauſe he is
under an obligation to the King of Kings,
and Lord of Lords, to do his duty in
this reſpect.
Nor muſt it be pretended, that the
puniſhment which Chriſtian Magiſtrates
inflict may ſuperſede this diſcipline.
Thoſe puniſhments only affećt the bo-
dy, and keep the outward man in order.
Theſe are deſigned to purify the ſoul,
and to ſave that from deſtruction.
Excom.
THURSDAY.]
251
$ ACR A
· PRIVATAL
Excommunication, as St. Paul tells us,
is, For the deſtruction of the fleſh, that the
foul may be ſaved; that is, to mortify the
corruptions of nature, lust, pride, intem-
perance, &c.; this being the only way to
fave the ſoul of the finner, and to bring
him to reaſon, that is, to repentance.
For, upon a ſinner's repentance, (un-
leſs where he has incurred this ſentence
more than once) the Church is ready to
receive him into her boſom with open
arms,
But then by repentance muſt be un-
derſtood,—not a bare change of mind, -not
an acknowledgement of the ſin and ſcan-
dal,not a ſerious behaviour for a few
days,--all which may ſoon wear off ;-
but, a courſe of public penance, a long
trial of ſincerity, ſuch as may ſatisfy a
man's ſelf, and all ſober Chriſtians,
that the finner is a true penitent,--that
he has forſaken all his evil ways, evil
company, evil habits,—that he is grown
habitually ſerious, devout, and religious,
--and that by fafting and prayer he has,
in ſome good meaſure, got the maſtery
of his corrupt nature, and has begun a
repentance not to be repented of.
For want of this care and method,
many Chriſtians are ruined eternally.
They ſin, and repent, and fin again, and
think all is ſafe, becauſe they have re-
pented, as they think, and are pardoned.
There are people who are in the ſame
fad caſe with thoſe that ſtand excommu-
nicated, though no ſentence has paſſed
upon them, namely, ſuch as' live in a
contempt of the public worfhip of God.
They cannot properly be turned out of
the Church, who never come into it;
but they keep themſelves out of the ark,
and conſequently muſt periſh.
Excommunication, in the primitive
times, was pronounced in the congre-
gation to which the offender belonged.
After which, they gave notice to all
other Churches; namely, Let.no temple
of God be open to him, let none con-
verſe with him, &c.
VOL. I.
2 Sam.xij. 13, 14. And David ſaid unto
Nathan, I have finned againſt the Lord;
and Nathan ſaid, The Lord alſo hath put
away thy fin, thou shalt not die. Howobe-
it, becauſe by this deed thou haſt given oc-
caſion to tbe enemies of the Lord to blaf-
pheme, the child that is born unto thee fall
ſurely die.
The Divine Juſtice puniſheth every
ſin, either in this world or in the next.
A finner's willingneſs to undergo any
puniſhment which ſhall be appointed by
the Miniſter of God, in order to make
proof of and to eſtabliſh his repentance,
is a ſure ſign that God has not with-
drawn his grace, notwithſtanding his fin.
Whoremongers and adulterers God will
judge.
You dare not ſay that this is not true.
What can you ſay to your own mind to
make it eaſy? Nothing but this can
make you eaſy:-To take ſhame to your-
felf, to confeſs your fin, to faſt, and to
pray earneſtly to God for pardon, &c.
and to let others know, what an evil
thing and bitter it is to forſake the Lord.
This viſitation will either do you much
good or much hurt; you will from this
time grow much better or much worſe.
Since you did ņot bluſh to ſin, do not
bluſh to own your faults.
Let it be matter of joy and thankful-
neſs to you, that we are concerned for
you ſo much.
Grace, indeed, we cannot give ;--that
is the gift of God;--we can only pray
for you, and do our duty in adino-
niſhing you, &c.
If you ſubmit for fear only, and not
for conſcience fake, you will ſuffer both
here and hereafter.
When men, and eſpecially men in any
authority, are not content to neglect their
own ſalvation, but are induſtrious to ruin
others, they may depend upon it, they
are very near filling up the meaſure of
their iniquities, and conſequently their
deſtruction is not far off.
Our charity to offenders .ought to be
like that of God, not in flattering them
НА
by
1
25.2
S A CRA P R I V. A' T' A. (THURSDAY
by a cruel indulgence, but, in putting There may be people bold enough to
them, by a merciful ſeverity, in the way make a mock-of ſin, to ſubmit to pub-
of obtaining pardon.
lic penance with contempt of the autho-
In the primitive Church, no great of rity that enjoins it, and not to be bet-
fenders were reſtored to communion till tered by ſuch Chriſtian methods for the
they had, by their behaviour, given all řeſtoring finners to the peace -of God;
poſſible demonſtrations of the fincerity but it is to be hoped all are not ſo har-
of their repentance-not to be repented dened, and that Chriſtian diſcipline is,
of, and this by a long trial of mortifi notwithftanding, a mighty check upon
cation, &c.; for a fhort repentance too fin, and keeps many under a fear of
feldom iends in amendment of life, and committing fuch crimes as iuft-oblige
he who fancies that his mind may effec-
them to take ſhame to themſelves before
tually be changed in a ſhort time, will
the face of men.
deceive himſelf and the Church, unleſs Convocation 1536.—That perfect pe-
he ſhews this change by fafting, alms-
nance which Chrift requireth, conlifts
deed, retirement, &c. and that for a
of contrition, confeffion, and amend-
conſiderable tine:
ment of former life, and an obedient 're-
Will any man ſay that he loves Chrift;
conciliation to the Laws and Will of
and his Church, when he oppofes the au-
God..
See alſo the Homilies.
thority of her Paſtors; when he oppoſés
her diſcipline; or when he weakens her
Abſolution.
Our Church aſcribeth not the power
unity
When we confider, that God is abſo of remiſſion of ſin to any but to God
luite Matter of men's 'hearts, we'fhould only: ; She holds, that faith and repen-
not think any man incapable of ſalvation. tance are the neceffary conditions of re-
My God! let me always fear for ceiving this bleſſing. And ſhe aſſerts,
felf, when I am labouring to promote the
what is moſt truie, that Chriſt's Miniſters
ſalvation of others.
have a ſpecial commiſſion, which other
Remiſſneſs in Church diſcipline is
believers have not, authoritatively to
owing; forrétimes; : to indulgence and
declare this abſolution, for the comfort
an eaſy temper; not caring to trouble of true penitents; and which abfolutian,
others, or be troubled Tometimes by if duly diſpenſed, will have a real effect
being ſatisfied to go on in the track trod from the promiſe of Chriſt, John xx. 23.
den by their predeceſſors, not conſider-
Pull. Moderat.
ing what duty obliges them to, but what Authority of the Church is only Spiri-
was done before; others, out of down tual and Miniſterial, (the Head and Aug
right neglect, not caring how things thority being in Heaven.) She does not,
go, give opportunity to the enemy to therefore, call her orders Laws, bút
fow rares while they are thus aſleep. Rules, Canons; and her inflịctions, rrot
Thus corruption gets 'head, and is like Puniſhments, but Cenſures. She acknow-
to do ſo, until God awakens the Gover ledges, that whatever power ſhe has be.
nors both in Church and State, and fides fpiritual, is either from the favour
inakes them fee, that they are anſwer or injunctions of Princes. But, Article
able for all the fins occaſioned by their 37, we give not our Princes (and they
negligence; and that they have more have always diſclaimed it) the power of
ſouls, beſides their own, to account for; adminiſtering God's Word, or the Sa-
which is one day to fall heavy upon them. craments. And, although our ſpiritual
Lord awaken allthat are in power; and power be from God, yet is this power ſub-
me, thy unworthy ſervanit; 'that we may ject to be inhibited, limited, regulated,
all diſcharge our duty more'faithfully. in the outward exerciſes, by the laws and
cuſtoms
my-
THURSDAY.] SA CR A PRI V FÅ.
252
$
nefit.
cuſtoms of the land. By this modera A flattering phyſician is for giving
tion both powers are preſerved entire and palliating medicines, to eaſe the pain,
diſtinet. We neither claim a power of without taking away the cauſe, which
juriſdiction over the prince, nor pretend will occaſion relapſes, until at laſt they
to be exempt from his.
deſtroy the patient. But a good man
Antinaptial Fornication.
will preſtribe what he believes neceſſary
to remove the cauſe, though ụneaſy to
Thoſe who enter into marriage only his patient, and will have nothing to do
to conceal their ſhame, ought to give with ſuch as will not ſubmit to the ne-
public fatisfaction, as well as expiate ceſſary methods of cure.
their fin, by. open penance.
Penances, in the primitive Church, were
The greateſt care ought to be taken
never granted but unto fuch as deſired
concerning the ſincerity of penitents ; them, and fuch as deſired to be converted.
till that be done, penance will only be None. were forced ; but ſuch as would
a form without a power, or any real bet not ſubmit were excommunicated.
In the primitive Church, every thing
Diſcipline imprcfticable.
was done with advice, becauſe their great This cannot be, when it was practiſed
aim was to have reaſon and the will of for ſo many years in the primitive
God prevail. A deſpotick power was
Church. And what if it be one of thoſe
forbid by Chriſt himſelf : 'It ſhall not be things which Chriſt has commanded his
so among you. He that is humble and
followers to obferve ſo ſtriály, Matr.
charitable, will take the mildeſt and xxviii. 19, 20; and which he had learned
ſureſt way, and will not be troubled, of the Father! John XV. 15. and xvi. 13+
provided the end be obtained.
The commands of Chriſt cannot be im-
Penance.
practicable. That would be to tax him
with ignorance of weakneſs, When he
Sin is the diſeaſe of the ſoul. Diſeaſes
promiſed to be with his Church to the
are not to be cured in a moment; it will
end of the world, he engaged to give
take time to root out their cauſes, and to
ſuch graces as were neceffary, to raiſe
prevent their effects; fo will it require
us above our natural weakneſſes.
time to prove the ſincerity of our refo-
lutions ;--we ſolemnly profeſs that we
Penances forced are ſeldom lafting.
repent, and we are not ſure but that we
The Prieſt, under the Law, could not
lye to God.
accept the offering of a Leper, nor allow
Diſcipline.
him to partake of the ſacrifice, till he
had received convincing tokens of his
As diſcipline Nackened, men's man.
Gleanneſs; no more ought the Chriſtian
ners grew more and more corrupt, even
Prieſt to treat ſingers as cured, till he
in the primitive times. There were ne ſees the proof.--Queſn.
ver more infidels converted (faith Fleury)
than when catechumens were moſt
Matt. xvi. 19. Whatſoever thou ſhalt
ſtrictly examined, and baptized Chrif bind on earth hall be bound in beaven : and
tians put to open penance for their fins. whatſoever thou falt looſe on earth ſhall be
They that are for making ſtill more looſed in heaven.
conceffions to human frailty, will at laſt Thofe miniſters that know not what
ſet aſide the Chriſtian Religion, which it is to bind and looſe finner's, reject one
is eſtabliſhed upon maxims of eternal half of their commiflion.
truth, and not on human policy; and in Excommunication is the laſt remedy
ſtead of gaining, or ſecuring the bad, referved for the incorrigible in caſe of
they will loſe the better ſort.
enormous fins. · They who deſpiſe it,
Hh2
know
254
S A C R À
P R Ι Υ Α Τ Α,
[THURSDAY.
}
1
1
know not what it is to be an heathen in
God's ſight,--to be without God for a
Father, Chriſt for a Saviour, the Church
for a Mother, and Chriſtians for Bre-
thren.
A true penitent is always willing to
bear the ſhame and confuſion of his fin
and folly before men, that he may
eſcape the anger of God.
Heb. xii. 15. Looking diligently, left
any man fail of the grace of God; left any
root of bitterneſs Springing up, trouble you,
and thereby many be defiled. Let there be
any fornicator, or profane perſon, as Eſau,
who for one morſel of meat Gold his birth-
night; that is, ſuch as for a ſhort plea-
ſure, forfeit their eternal inheritance.
Happy that ſinner, whom God does
not abandon to the hardneſs of his heart,
but awakens him by his judgments, or
the viſitations of his grace.
Luke viii. 28. I beſeech thee torment
me not. Theſe were the words of the
Devil to our Lord, and there are the
ſuggeſtions in the hearts of all ſinners,
wherever he has got poffeffion. When
a miniſter of Chriſt, by his fermons, re-
bukes, &c. or the Church, by her diſci-
plines, attempts to diſturb the ſinner,
they are looked upon as his mortal ene-
my; and they treat both the Church
and her Miniſters worſe than this Legion
did Jeſus Chriſt. They deſpiſe their
power,--ſet at nought their perſons,-
and threaten and perſecute them for their
good will.--Vide Queſn.
There is not any greater or more dread-
ful ſign of the wrath of God, than when
he abandons a finner to his luſts, and
permits him to find means of ſatisfying
them.
The public good is the ſole end of
Church diſcipline. The intereſt of the
governors of the Church is no way
concerned in it, but only the advantage
of their flock, That ſinners may be con-
verted; that contagion may be hin-
dered from ſpreading; that every one
may be kept to his duty, and in obedi-
ence to the laws of God; that judg-
ments may be averted from the publicki
,
and that God in all things may be glo-
rified; that differences among neigh-
bours may be made up, and charity iin-
proved, &c.
Diſcipline (faith our Homily of the
right uſe of the Church, part 2.) in the
primitive Church was practiſed, not
only upon mean perſons, but upon the
rich, the noble, and the mighty; and
ſuch as St. Paul faith, were even given to
Satan for a time.
Thoſe that make a mock, a ſport, a jeſt
of fin, too plainly betray a love of
wickedneſs in themſelves.
Exemption.
A legal exemption cannot free a man
from guilt, -beyond the extent of that
power which grants the exemption. If
it be a human power, it can extend no
farther than to exempt a man from hu-
man penalties, not from thoſe that are
purely ſpiritual.
Ecclus. viii. 5. Reproach not a man
that turneth from fin.
They whom fear renders cowardly in
the exerciſe of their miniſtry, forget that,
they act in the name and place of Chrift,
and are to account to him for the mira
chief the Church receives thereby.
Deut. 4. 17. re shall not be afraid of
the face of man, for the judgment is God's.
O righteous Judge of the World, give
me and my ſubſtitutes grace, patiently
to hear, and impartially to weigh, every
cauſe that ſhall come before us in judg-
S
ment.
Give us a ſpirit to diſcern, and cou-
rage to execute, true judgment, that all
our fentences may be approved by Thee
our Lord and Judge. Amen.
Deut. xxiv. 17. Thou ſhalt not pervert
the judgment of the ſtranger, nor of the
fatherleſs.
Iſaiah i. 23. Every one loveth gifts :
they judge not the fatherleſs; that is, they
are poor, and cannot bribe them.
Exod.
1
1
TURSDAY.]
255
S A Ç RA
PRI V A T A.
Exod. xxiii. 2, 3. Thou ſhalt not fol-
low a multitude to do evil; neither alt
thou ſpeak in a cauſe to decline after many,
to wreft judgment. Neither ſhalt thou
countenance a poor man in his cauſe.
Deut. xix. 15. Thou ſhalt not reſpeet
the perfon of the poor, nor honour the perſon
of the mighty; but in righteouſneſs Malt
thou judge thy neighbour.
The judgment of the multitude is no
rule of juſtice. Then cryed they all, Not
this man, but Barabbas.
John xix. 12. If thou let this mango,
thou art not Cæſar's friend ;-when Pilate
heard that ſaying, then he reſolved to
ſacrifice his conſcience, rather than loſe
his prince's favour.
2 Chron. xix. 6. And he ſaid to the
judges, Take heed whet ye' do : for ye judge
not for man, but for the Lord, who is with
you
in the judgment.
Prov. xvii. 13. He that juſtifieth the
wicked, and be that condemneth the juſt, even
they both are an abomination to the Lord.
John xix. 11. Except it were given
thee from above.
Although the magiſtrate's authority
is from God, yet he is anſwerable to
God for the due executionof it.
Prov. xxi. 3. To do juſtice and judg-
ment is more acceptable to the Lord than
facrifice.
Iſaiah i. II.
To what purpoſe is the
multitude of your facrifices unto me? faith
the Lord: I am full of the burnt-offerings
of rams, and the fat of fed beafts; and I
delight not in the blood of bullocks, or of
lambs, or of he-goats.
Hofea vi. 6. For I deſired mercy and
not ſacrifice ; and the knowledge of God;
more than burnt-offerings.
Micah vi. 7, 8. Will the Lord be
pleaſed with thouſands of rams, or with
ten thouſands of rivers of oil? Shall I give
my firſt born for my tranſgreſſion, the fruit
of my body for the ſin of my ſoul? He hath
Jewed thee, o man, what is good; and
what doth the Lord require of thee, but to
do juſtly, and to love mercy, and to walk
humbly with thy God.'
The Jews had a rule, that if a rich man
and a poor man had, a controverſy, they
muſt both of them ſtand or ht, to avoid .
partiality.
Virtue would hardly be diſtinguiſhed
from a kind of ſenſuality, if there were
no labour-no'oppoſition-no difficulty
in doing our dury. Dulce eſt periculum
fequi Deum.
The duty of a Judge may oblige him
to puniſh according to the law; but it is
the part of a Chriſtian injured to forgive
according to the charity of the Goſpel. ,
A Judge is not the maſter but the mi-
niſter of the law-for the public good,
not for his own intereſt, paſſion, or will.
A good judge will never deſire to
make himſelf feared by his power; but
will rather be afraid of abuſing it.
The civil magiſtrate is liable to be
excluded from Church communion for
ſuch reaſons as the Spiritual Governors
ſhall judge neceſſary ;--they are to de-
termine for him, and not he for them,
in matters merely ſpiritual..
Give me, O Lord, the ſpirit of judg-
ment, [Ifaiah xxviii. 6.] that I may go-,
vern this Church with wiſdom.
Ecclus. iv. 9. Be not faint-hearted when
thou fitteſt in judgment.
A lover of the law will always have an
eye to the intent of the law. Matt. xii. 3.
1
FRID.AZ
256
$ A CRA PRI V A T A.
[FRIDAY,
F RID 7
M E D I T A TI ON $.
1
ORD IN A TI O N.
Queſtion from the Office of Ordination.
Will you be faithful in ordaining, ſending,
or laying hands upon-others?
A. I will yo be, by the help of God.
1
LMIGHTY GOD, who knoweſt
A the hearts of men, govern my
mind that I may faithfully diſcharge this
great truſt; that neither through fear,
favour, intereft, or negligence, I may ever
promote any perſon to the ſacred charge
of Chriſt's, flock,
Bleſs all thoſe who have already given
themſelves to thy immediate ſervice, and
labour with me in this miniſtration ; be
with us, and guide us, and help us, for thy
promiſe ſake; for thine bonour's fake, and
for the ſake of Jeſus Chriſt, that we may
teach well, and that we may be examples
of all the graces and virtues which we
recommend to others.
Direct all ſuch as are deſigned to ferve
at thine altar; fanctify their perfons, their
ftudies, their intentions and affections.
And grant that no unworthineſs in me
may ever hinder thy gifts and
defcending upon thoſe whom I ſhall
ordain to thy ſervice, for Jefus Chriſt's.
fake. Amen.
Jer. iii. 15. O Lord, give us paſtors
according to thine own heart, which shall
feed us with knowledge and underſtanding.
Luke vi. 12, 13. And it came to paſs izz
thoſe days, that he went out into a mountain
to pray, and continued all night in prayer to
God. And when it was day, he called unto
him his diſciples: and of them be choſe twelve,
whom he clſo named Apoſtles;-viz. That
their very title might put them in mind
of their million.
Miniſters being the officers of God's
houſhold, we muſt depend upon himn
in the choice of them, and not upon
human motives.
Acts xiii. 3. And when they had fafted
and prayed, and laid their hands on them,
they fent them away.
All Chriſtians being concerned in this
affair, all ought to faſt and pray, in order
to have faithful paſtors. Quefn.
Apoſtolical uſages ought to be kept
up to, as proceeding from Jeſus Chriſt
himſelf.
Matt. ix. 38. Pray'ye the Lord of the
harveſt, that he will ſend forth labourers
into his barveft.
O gracious Lord, look down in mercy
upon this Church, at this time. Pro-
vide it with faithful labourers, ſuch as
fhall have a true compaffion for the
ſouls committed to their care, and a
knowledge and zeal anſwerable to the
account they are to give.
Grant that we may all preach the truth
as it is in Jejus.
Give a bleſſing to our labours, that we
may ſee the fruits of them, in the
repen-
tance and converfion of ourſelves, and
of all finners,
Make us truly ſenſible, that when we
labour for our flock, we labour for our-
ſelves and for thy glory..
And pardon us, gracious God, where-
infoever we have been wanting in any
part of our duty.
Awaken, and touch all our hearts
moſt powerfully from above, that we
may not forget our Ordination Vows.--
And for Jelus Chriſt's ſake, grant that
I may not be anſwerable for the fins, and
the
graces from
1
FRIDAY.]
257
S A CRA
P R I V A T A.
the dreadful miſchiefs that may follow,
if not hindered by thy grace. Amen.
The converſion of fouls is thine, o
Lord, and not ours; proſper Thou thine
own work. It is not in us to fave fouls.
Let us not facrifice to our own net,
but uſe the means, and aſcribe all the
glory to God; we of ourſelves have no-
thing whereof to glory.
Luke vi. 12, 13. Jeſus Chriſt conti-
nued all night in prayer to God. And when
it was day, be called unto him his diſciples :
Of them he chose twelve, wh01n alſo be
named Apoſtles.
O bleſſed Lord and Maſter, let thy
tender regard for thy Church make me
ever folicitous at the throne of grace,
in behalf of 'thofe I ſend into thy vine-
yard; and grant that no unworthineſs
in me may hinder thy gifts and graces
from deſcending upon them, whom I
Thall ordain to thy ſervice.
For the ſake of this Church, which
thou haſt purchaſed with thy moſt pre-
cious blood, enable them for the work
unto which they are called, that they
may
teach well, and that they live well,
and be examples of all the holy graces
and virtues which they ſhall recoinmend
to others.
Sanctify their perfons and their la-
bours, that they may be reſpected by
their people; and, for thy authority in
them, be heard and obeyed, that they
may be able to give a comfortable ac-
count at the great day. Amen.
John xxi. 15. Jėjus faid unto Peter,
Loveft thou:me Péa, Lord: thou knowejt
that I love thee. Feed my ſheep.
O Sovereign Paſtor, who loved and
gave thy life for us, make our love for
I'hee, and our care of thy ſheep, ſo great
and ſincere, that we may feed them con-
ftantly, and diligently watch over them,
that not one of them may be loſt through
my neglect, or the fault of thoſe whom
I ſend into thy ſervice.
Make us every day mindful of our
charge; and every day more able to per-
form it, remembering the account we
muſt give. Grant this for the glory of
thy grace, and the good of thy Church,
which thou haſt purchafed with thy
moſt precious blood.
John xxi. 7. Jejus faith unto him the
third time, Loveſt thou me?
Though Jeſus Chriſt knew Peter's
heart, yet he aſked him three times whe-
ther be loved him? to teach thoſe to
whom the power of ordaining belongs,
to be very folicitous and careful, and
not content themſelves with a flight en-
quiry into the diſpoſitions and qualifica-
tions of thoſe who are to have the care
of fouls committed to them.
It being entirely at the Biſhop's dif-
cretion whether he will admit any one
to the order of Prieſt or Deacon, and
being not obliged to give any reafon for
his refuſal ; (Vide Clerg. Vade-Mecum,
p. i. p. 42.) he will be more account-
able to God, both for ordaining unfir
perſons, and for any prejudice againſt
ſuch as are worthy.
As we conſult God, as Jeſus Chriſt
himſelf did, when we ordain men to
his ſervice, ſo hould we confult Jefus
Chriſt, when we allign them a place in
his family.-- Would Jeſus Chriſt have
given this man the charge of the fouls
of this pariſh!
That we may have the comfort of
knowing that we enter into the miniſtry
by a choice which proceeded from God,
we muſt have ſome afſurance from our
own 'hearts, that the glory of God, the
good of ſouls, was in our intention, and
that we were called regularly, and ac-
cording to the intention of the Church,
Ember Week.
All perſons being concerned in the
choice of Paſtors, every body ought to
pray for good Paſtors.
i Cor. i. 1. Paul called to be an Apoſtle
of Fejus Chriſt through the will of God,
and Softhenes our brother. Not through
his own will--not through motives of
worldly lucre, &C.
DEACONS,
1
258
.* A
5 A CKA PRI VA TA.
(FRIDAY
DEACONS.
I Tim.'iii. 10. Let theſe be proved;
then let then uſe the office of a Deacon, be-
ing found blameleſs.
It is not ſufficient to ſecure the dig-
nity of the miniſtry even in its lower mi-
niſtries, that men have taken up virtuous
Jeſolutions, unleſs they be alſo proved to
ſee whether thoſe reſolutions will conti-
nue, &c.
Luke vi. 16. And Judas Iſcariot, which
alſo was the traitor.
A man may have a lawful call to the
prieſthood, to dignities and benefices;
and yet, for want of anſwering the ends
of his calling, may be a traitor to the
Church, to Chriſt, and to his own ſoul.
The good Lord grant that I may often
think of this with great ſeriouſneſs.
Luke vi. 39. Can the blind lead the
blind? It belongs to Thee, O Holy
Spirit of Grace, to ſend ſuch guides into
thy Church, as may lead thy people
in the right way, and to be the guide of
thoſe guides. O do ſo, for thy mercies
fake, to this Church and people.
Ignorance in Paſtors, foraſinuch as it
is likely to destroy the foundation, is
ſometimes 'worſe than vice itſelf, being
the occaſion of ſuperſtition, diſorders,
and infinite evil conſequences, 'taking
error for truth, and truth for error.
N. B. Remember, that a miniſter of
Chriſt can ſave himſelf but only by la-
bouring to ſave others.
The buſineſs of the Miniſtry is to
preach, to make men love, and to con-
firm them in, the Truths of the Goſpel.
Happy that Paſtor, whoſe life and zeal,
and labours, do all teſtify, that he loves
his flock, and that he loves them for
Chrift's ſake.
Nothing can ſupply the want of ſuch
a Paſtor's preſence.
They whom God, by a terrible judg-
ment, leaves to enter into the miniſtry
ſolely of themſelves, are generally puffed
up with a carnal .notion of its dignity,
while they that through his mercy are
called to it, at the Tame time that they
know ies dignity, are humbled under a
ſenſe of its weight, and the account they
muſt one day give.
Such as the heart of the Paſtor is, ſuch
is his behaviour.
He who ſuffers the prieſthood to be-
come vile in his own perſon, does not
remember, that he is an ambaffador of
Chrift, The dignity is great, and lo
ought
+
N. B. To give every perſon I ordain
ſome ſhort hints in writing, of the nature,
dignity, ſeveral branches, hazard of not
diſcharging them faithfully, &c. of the
miniſtry.
Matt. xxviii. 20.
Lo! I am with you.
The chief care of a miniſter of Chriſt
ſhould be, not to render himſelf unwor-
thy to have Chriſt preſent with him in
the exerciſe of his miniſtry.
John xvii. 16. They are not of the
world, even as I am not of the world.
The repetition of this, truth ought to
make us ſenſible how different our life
ought to be from that of worldly people.
The TRUE Pastor.
1 Pet. V. 1, 2, 3, 4.
The Elders I ex-
hort: Feed the flock of God, which is
among you, taking the overſight thereof not
by conſtraint, but willingly ; not for filthy
lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as be-
ing lords over God's heritage, but being ex-
amples to the flock. And when the chief
Shepherd hall appear, ye ſhall receive a
- crown of glory that fadeth not away.
N. B. We muſt feed the Aock, not
dive in idleneſs ;--not with imperiouſ-
neſs as over ſubjects, but with love as
over brethren,-not with an eye to ſelf-
intereſt, but with regard to an heavenly
teward.
"APOSTLES, (Envoys.)
So Jeſus Chriſt called the Twelve;
that the world might know from whom
they had their miſſion, and that ſuch as
are not fent by him, and by thoſe that
have their powers from him, are not his
Apoſtles.
A
l
1
1
Friday.)
S A CRA
PRI V A T A.
249
+
ought the fanctity to be, of one who is therefore have daily before his eyes the
in Chriſt's ſtead. (2 Cor. V. 20.]
precepts, the inſtructions, the example of
2 Cor. vi. 3. Giving no offence in any
Chriſt ;--the rewards and puniſhments
of the life to come. He is obliged to
thing, that the miniſtry be not blamed.
catechiſe; and the more careful he is to
A Paſtor's life muſt not contradict his
inſtruct others, the more effectually he
doctrine. He muſt preach by his ac will learn himſelf, how far we are fallen
tions.
from God, and what pains we muſt take
2 Cor. vi. 4, 5, &c. In all things ap to be reſtored to the image and favour
proving ourſelves as the miniſters of God, of God. He has promiſed to lead an ho
in much patience, in affittions, in neceſities, and exemplary life. if he does not do
in diſtreſſes, in ſtripes, in impriſonments, this fincerely, he will be the ſcorn of
in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in men now, and of devils hereafter. It
faſtings; by pureneſs, by knowledge, by will be impoſſible to converſe with poor
long-ſuffering, by kindneſs, by the Holy Ghoſt, and needy people, and to ſeek out for help
by love unfeigned, by the word of truth, , for them, without partaking of the ſpirit
[preaching it ſincerely] by the power of and compaſſion of the bleſſed Jeſus, who
God, [depending entirely upon his affir laid down his life for them. If he is
tance] by the armour of righteouſneſs, on careful to read divine ſervice diſtinctly,
the right hand and on the left, [defending with deliberation and gravity, it will
us both in proſperity and adverſity] by beget devotion in himſelf, as well as
bonour and diſhonour, by evil report and thoſe that hear him. If his fermons be
good report; as deceivers and yet true; as plain and practical, they will affect his
unknown, but yet well known ; as dying, own heart as well as thoſe he preaches
and behold we live; as chaſtened, and not EO jam-every child he baptiſes puts him in
killed; [believing that God chaſtens his mind of the vows that are upon himſelf;
ſervants not to deſtroy them) as forrow and he cannot adminifter the other
ful, yet always rejoicing ; [rejoicing in Sacrament as he ought to do, but it muſt
afflictions] as poor, yet making many rich; needs fill his ſoul with a thouſand holy
(with true, not periſhing riches] as ideas and devout thoughts—with an holy
having nothing, and yet poſleſing all things ; fear, left he ſhould offer the prayers of
[poffeffing all things in depending upon the faithful with polluted lips, or diſtri-
God.]
bute the bread of life with unclean
hands--with an ardent love for Jeſus
I Tim. v. 22. Lay hands ſuddenly on
Chriſt, whoſe love and death he comme-
no man, neither be partakers of other men's
morates with a perfect charity for all
fins : keep thyſelf pure.
the world for whom he died. And the
A Biſhop engages to anſwer before
oftener he adminiſter's this Sacrament,
God for ſuch perſons as he by advice, the more he will find his graces increaſedo
ordination, &c. cauſes to enter into a
-In viſiting ſick and dying perfons, he will
ftate of life ſo very hazardous, and which
be'put in mind of his own mortality; and
requires ſo great a ſtock of virtues.
in fitting them as he ought to do for the
It is happy for a Miniſter of God, that account they are going to give, he will
the life he is to lead, and the very out be
put
in mind of the much greater he is
ward acts he has vowed to perform, will himſelf to give. When he exhorts, re-
help to change his heart, and create in proves, cdmoniſhes others, it will bring to
him thoſe diſpoſitions which will make his mind the words of the Apoſtle, Thou
hiin like his Great Maſter. For in that teacheſt another, teacheft thou not thy-
ſtance; he has folemnly promiſed to ſelf? &c.- When he calls to mind, that
read the Holy Scriptures daily, he will he has promiſed all faithful diligence, &c.
Vol.I.
Ii
he
3
1
orango
SA CR A
P RI V Α Τ Α.
[FRIDAY,
ز
me
he will give himſelf wholly to theſe
things, and will be aſhamed to be found
wholly taken up with buſineſs which no
way relates to the falvation of ſouls.-
If he is diligent in prayer, which he pro-
miſed to be, God will certainly enlighten
his mind with ſaving truth and grace.
In ſhort ; if he has an ardent deſire to
ſave fouls, and really ſtrives to do it as
effectually as he can, he will be beloved
of God, aſſiſted by his ſpirit; he will
ſee the fruit of his labours; he will
ſecure his own peace and hope, and will
give an account with joy when his Lord
call for hiin.
One of the moſt certain marks of a
divine call is, when it is the full purpoſe
of a man's heart to live for Jeſus Chriſt
and his Church,
John xvii. 16. They are not of the
world, even as I am not of the world.
O Lord, make us truly ſenſible how
very different our lives ought to be from
the lives of worldly people, that we
avoid their 'maxims, all that is
curious, uſeleſs, light and vain, and live
up to our character.
Mercy and tenderneſs for ſinners, and
faithfulneſs to the juſtice of God, are
characters inſeparable in a true Paftor.
The good Shepherd [John X. 1.] giveth
bis life, &c.--He gives his life, by
giving his labour ;- in taking all occa-
lions of inſtructing them ;-in employ-
ing his thoughts for their good ;-in
praying for them continually, and ren-
dering God propitious to them ;-in
ſacrificing his caſe and peace for them,
by delivering truths which the world
will not receive without unkind returns;
- he gives up the deareſt friendſhips,
when they ſtand in competition with
truth and righteouſneſs ;-he gives up all
worldly ſatisfactions, when he does not
look upon what is lawful but what is
expedient ;-~he ſacrifices his inclinations,
though never ſo innocent, rather than
offend any ;-he ſubmits to the humility
and poverty of the Goſpel, that he may
may avoid
give no example of pride and luxury to
his flock;he dare not be even a wit-
neſs of diſorders, left he ſhould encou-
rage them by his preſence.--It is thus
he muſt be the light of the world, and
without this he cannot ſatisfy the duties
of his charge; and it is thus he is to give
his life for his ſheep.
Mark vi. 8. Nothing for their journey,
Jave a ſtaff only; no fcrip, no bread, no mo-
ney in their purſe.
The eccleſiaſtical ininiſtry require a
great diſengagement from the world, to
take away all ſuſpicion, that the Clergy
act only out of ſelf-intereſt. Whoever
is not ready to part with all, rather than
be wanting to his duty, is not worthy to
be a ſucceſſor to the Apoſtles.
We ſhall never be able to eſtabliſh the
Kingdom of God in the hearts of men,
ſo long as we do not appear fully per-
ſuaded of thoſe truths which we preach.
Fees.
Can. 135. No fee or money ſhall be
received, either by the Archbiſhop or any
Biſhop, either directly or indirectly, for
admitting of any into ſacred orders, nor
any to his ſervants or officers, above ten
fhillings, for parchment, wax, &c. .
For, (Codex Can. Escl. Ang. p. 177.)
Letters Teſtimonial of ordination are no
part of the ordination, but only taken
afterwards for the ſecurity of the perſon
ordained, which if he neglect to take, it
is at his own peril.
Ordination.
The example of Jeſus Chriſt, before
he ordained the Apoſtles, ſhews us, that
in this choice we ought to depend upon
God, and pray for his direction and bleſ-
ſing
Catechiſing.
Can. 59. Miniſters ſhall, every Sun-
day evening and holy-day, for half an
hour at leaſt, examine and inſtruct in
the Church Catechiſm; and he that
neglects to do ſo, after reproof, to be firſt
ſuſpended, afterwards excommunicated.
INSTI-
SATURDAY.J S A C R A P R Ι ν Α Τ Α.
251
)
а.
INSTITUTION.
perſons to ſerve in the ſacred miniftry of the
Church?
Perſons to be inſtituted ſhall exhibit
orders and teſtimonials, and be exa-
A Chriſtian Prieſt.
inined. Can. 39.
Let him remember that he himſelf
Reaſons for refuſing Inſtitutions.
is a man and a finner-that he is ordained
for men only in things pertaining to God,
Lack of Learning; of which the Biſhop that he is not to live an idle life, but
is the ſole judge, and not accountable
to offer, &c. that is, to perform the
to any temporal court, but only to a duties of his calling,--to appeaſe the
ſuperior ſpiritual judge. And a perſon's juſtice of God, by offering the prayers,
being ordained, licenſed, and approved the oblacions, &c. of the people,-to
by another Biſhop, does not take away have bowels of compaſſion towards ſin-
the right which every Biſhop has to ex-
ners,--to inſtruct the ignorant, and them
amine and judge.-Codex, p. 850. that are out of the way,-never to forget
Lack of Language; which renders a his own infirmities, that he may treat
perſon uncapable of the cure. Nor does finners with compaſſion,-to pray much
it avail, that the language may be learnt, for himſelf and for his people,--to ſtay
or that the duty might be diſcharged by till he is called into the miniſtry, it is an
a curate, ibid. p. 851. And the Canon honour, and to be conferred as it was
Luaw requires, that where there is on Aaron,--to keep his flock, by his
mixture of languages, the prieſt ſhall vigilance, from falling into ignorance in
underſtand both.- 1bid.
relation to the truths of Chriſtianity,-to
Other Cauſes.
ſuit his inſtructions to the capacities of
his hearers, and to their peculiar wants,
Whatever is ſufficient to deprive, is
-and not to fill their heads with vain
fufficient cauſe to refuſe inſtitution.
amuſements, which ſignify little to their
Mala in ſe-incontinence, drunkenneſs,
ſalvation. [Heb. v.]
murder, manſlaughter, hereſy, ſchiſm,
O Lord, abandon not thy flock to
ſimony, perjury. The Biſhop muſt fig-
wolves, but ſend them Paftors after thine
nify the cauſe of his refuſal, ſpecially,
own heart,
that the proper court, if application be
made elſewhere, may be able to judge
Nuinb. xviii. 1. The Lord ſaid unto
whether the refuſal be juſt, except in the
Karon, Thou and thy fons ſhall bear the ini-
caſe of inſufficiency; for it has been quity of the ſanktuary; that is, they ſhall
judged in parliament, that it is ſufficient carry them away by the ſacrifices which
to ſet forth-Quod perſona in literatura
they ſhall offer for them, eſpecially on the
minus ſufficiens ſeu capax ad habendam
day of expiation.
dictam eccleſiam,
Ecclus. vii. 29. Fear the Lord with
The Biſhop, having the care of all the all thy ſoul, and reverence bis Prieſts.-
ſouls in his dioceſe, is bound in con Love him that made thee with all thy
ſcience to ſee then well taken care of, ſtrength, and forſake not his Miniſters; but
by committing them to fit perſons. give him his portion as it is commanded.
Acts i. 24. And they prayed and ſaid, A lawful call affords us a good ground
Thou Lord, who knowejt the hearts of all to hope for all neceſſary aſliſtance, and
men, met whether of theſe two Thou haft grace to do our duty, and for mercy for
chofen.
all our involuntary defects.
Should not this make Patrons and Bi-
C L E RG Y.
Thops to tremble, to ſee with what cau-
tion, devotion, &c, even the Apoſtles I beſeech, O God, for them, and for
themſelves proceeded in the choice of fir myſelf ; that, in the exerciſe of our mi-
li 2
niſtry
1
1
252
s A c R A P & I y A T A,
(FRIDAY
niſtry, we may depend much upon thee; inſtitution. The conſequence is, they
that we may learn from thee what we fancy they are good Chriſtians, and are
ought to ſpeak concerning thee ;--that in danger of periſhing without know-
we may conſtantly ſpeak the truth, boldly ing it.
rebuke vice, and patiently ſuffer for
Lives of the Clergy.
righteouſneſs ſake ;-that we may livé
and act as in the place of Chriſt, doing
They ſhould conſider, that they are
taken from amongſt men, to miniſter
nothing unbecoming that character ;-
and that we may preſerve' an apoſtolical
in things pertaining to God, and there-
fore are not to live like thoſe from whom
firinneſs of mind under the vexations
and perfecutions of this world. Amen.
they are taken. They are reſtrained from
many things which others practiſe with-
Faults of the Clergy.
out reproach or ſcruple.
Let it be conſidered, what is the great
The maxims of the world are not to
deſign of the generality of the Clergy of
be our rule. To deſire to be eſteemed,
theſe days :-to appear learned rather --to get as much of this world as we well
than pious ;--to get preferment, riches,
can,--to ſtick at nothing to gain an end,
and to live at eaſe. This makes them to deſpiſe thoſe below us--to live
ſatisfied with a mere ſpeculative know without taking the croſs, ſelf-denial, &c.
ledge in divinity.
to admire what the world admires.
By theſe things, the miniſtry is blamed
Luke v. 5. We have toiled all the and brought into contempt.
night, and have taken nothing.
Look at home!' a ſad reproach where
And it is much to be feared, that the occaſion is given.
little good we ſee done by our ſermons
Remember, that a contempt of the
is owing to the neglect of praying for
Clergy will be attended with a con-
God's bleſſing upon our labours.
tempt of the Goſpel, and of God him-
Sermons ſhould be plain, practical, and
ſelf at laſt. More ſinners have been
tending to the ſalvation of thoſe that converted by holy than by learned men.
hear them.
It is the greateſt preſumption to pretend
Remember, that all uſeful truths muſt to heal others of a diſteinper I labour un-
come from the ſpirit of truth, and there-
der myſelf.
fore to be prayed for.
John viii. 46. Which of you convinceth
No man can teach well, who does not me of jin. Here is a pattern of a Paſtor.
live well.
He who would edify by his ſermons,
My people periſh for went of knowledge.
inult be that ſame virtuous, ſober, ſerious,
Do holy things after an holy marner. pious man in his life and converſation
He that reads the ſervice negligently,
he will then be heard with reſpect and
betrays a great want of piety in himſelf, reverence.
and begets contempt and indevotion in If a Clergyman be eager after plea-
others.
ſures, the world and its idols, trifling and
Catechiſing.
vain in life, all he ſays out of the Pulpit
The neglect of this duty makes the
will ſignify nothing.
diſcourſes of the pulpit of very little uſe.
He that religiouſly practiſes himſelf
People do not underſtand the very words
what he teaches 'others, preaches effec-
made uſe of in the Goſpel.
tually.
It is true, the faith is not built upon
Lord's Supper.
the lives of thoſe that preach it, but
Chriſtians are too often admitted with upon the word of God. A bad life ex-
out knowing the meaning of this holy poſes Chriſtians to great temptations, &c.
Simon,
0
1
Friday.]
253
S A C R A
PRIVAT A.
1
Simon, Loveſt thou me? &C.
This ſhould teach us, that nothing
but a ſincere love for God, and for the
fouls of men, which he loved fo well as
to redeem them by his own Son, can
carry us through the work of the mi-
niftry.
How ſhall we attain to ſuch a love?
By prayer,-by reading the Scriptures,
by inſtructing the poor, the youth, after
ſuch a manner, as to affect our own
hearts,--by viſiting, relieving, comfort-
ing, ſick and needy people, &c. Theſe
will pray for you, and God will hear
their prayers, and increaſe his love, &c.
Difficulties.
If the motives which determined
you
to take holy orders were the glory of
God, and the good of fouls, he will en-
able you to bear and get the better of
all difficulties.
I would rather ſend away an hearer
ſmiting his breaſt, than pleaſe the moſt
learned audience with a fine fermon
againſt any vice.
Let people feel that you are in earneſt,
that you believe and are deeply affected
with the great truths you would recom-
mend.
Avoid ſuch diſcourſes and ſubjects as
would divert the mind, without inſtruct-
ing it.
Never conſult your own fancy in the
choice of ſubjects, but the neceſſities of
care
your flock.
your flock.
1
1
1
-
PREACHER. SERMONS.
The deſign of religion being to lead
men to the knowledge of God, how he
is to be worſhipped, appeaſed, honoured;
and to make men holy, that they may
be happy when they die; the great
buſineſs of a preacher ſhould be, to Thew
how the Chriſtian Religion and all its
parts contribute to this end.
They that recommend eternal poffef-
fion, to others, ought to ſhew by their
lives, that they are themſelves verily per-
ſuaded of the vanity of all earthly plea-
ſures, avoiding ſuperfluities, &c. Jeſus
Chriſt preached up the contempt of the
world, by contemning it himſelf.
A Paſtor's knowledge need not extend
ſo far as is imagined. If he knows the
Scriptures, and what concerns the King-
dom of God, and the way of leading
fouls thither, he knows ſufficient.
We muſt ſpeak to the heart as well as
to the underſtanding. While we attack
men's reaſon only, they will hear
with patience; but when we attack the
heart and its corruption, then they are
uneaſy.
Neceſſary Subjeets.
A concern for what may come here-
after,--a firm hope of immortality,
a fear of a judgment to coine, -of hell
torments.
Remember, that your own ſalvation
depends very much upon the ſalvation of
A man may flatter himſelf with keep-
ing fair with the world, by not telling
them the danger they are in. This was
not the way of Jeſus Chriſt. John vii.
7.
A preacher ought to advance nothing
but what he has received from Jeſus
Chriſt. My doktrine is not mine, but his
that ſent me. To purſue our own
thoughts, forſaking thoſe of the Goſpel,
is like an ambaſſador, who neglects his
prince's inſtructions, and follows his own
fancy.
With what truth can it be ſaid,
that your ſheep hear your voice, when
you ſpeak of matters above their capa-
city, or in a language or terms which
they do not underſtand.
Can any man imitate a greater maſter
of eloquence than Jeſus Chriſt was,
whoſe great excellence appears in ma-
king great truths underſtood by the
meaneſt capacity ?
The great end of our miniſtry ſhould
be our great delight to deſtroy the king-
dom of Satan.
To have an eye to the learned part of
our audience, who will not very likely
profit
1
+
1
I
254
SACRA P R I VA TA. (FRIDAY,
profit by you, rather than to the poor are cured of their intemperance, lying,
in fpirit, whom God deſigns to ſave, is &c. his works will ſpeak for him.
very wrong.
I Cor. iii. 7. Neither is be that plant-
We muſt depend on God for ſucceſs, eth any thing, neither be that watereth,
not take that to ourſelves which belongs but God that giveth the increaſe.
to God alone. 1 Cor. iii. 7.
It is God who gives his Miniſters, ſuch
He that conſiders that he is God's as are humble; power over the hearts and
ambaſſador to his people; that he ſpeaks
ſouls of men ; when diſtruſting them-
from God to them; that Jeſus Chriſt
ſelves, they aſcribe all the glory to God.
ſpeaks by him, will labour with ſin-
We take the work out of the hands of
cerity and devotion for the ſalvation of God, when we are pleaſed with what we
fouls. 2 Cor. ii. 17.
have done, and rob him of the honour
due to him alone.
God would have all men fee, that the
fucceſs of the Goſpel depends upon his
There have been many, who, without
grace, and therefore preachers ſhould
any great learning or eloquence, yet by
their communication in an humble and
be humble, meek, &c.
low way, have inſtructed and converted
It is too often that preachers perplex more than famous preachers, for that
thoſe whom they ſhould inſtruct, either
they preached-not themſelves, but
by proving things which want no proof; Chriſt Jeſus, placing all their confidence
the being of a God, &c.; or by pro in God,
poſing uſeleſs queſtions and doubts; or
ſpeaking of things above.the capacities of
The Bleſſing of Levi.
the common people.
Deut. xxxiii. II. Blefs, Lord, bis
There is a great deal of difference
ſubſtance, and accept the work of his hands.
þetwixt people admiring a preacher, and
Smite through the loins of them that, riſe up
being edified by his fermons.
againſt bim, and of them that hate him,
that they riſe not again.
Teſt of a good Preacher.
N. B. This is a prophetical declara-
We count him a good phyſician whoſe tion of the dreadful puniſhment of fuck
patients we ſee cured." If the people as ſhall oppoſe the prieſthood.
1
SATURDAY
SATURDAY.)
255
SACRA PRI V A T A.
1
!
$ A T U R D A r
U
Μ Ε DI Τ Α Τ Ι Ο Ν S.
I T O
A
L
M
S.
Queſtion from the Office of Ordination,
Will you mew yourſelf gentle, and be mer-
ciful for Chriſt's ſake to poor and needy
people, and to all ſtrangers deftitute of
help?
A. I will go few myſelf, by God's help.
Luke xi. 41.
UPO
PON one of the days of the week
(καλα μίαν Σαββάτων) let every
one of you lay by him in ſtore as God
hath proſpered him. i Cor. xvi. 2.
Gen. xxviii. 20. Jacob vowed a vow,
Saying, If God will be with me, and will
keep me in the way that I go, and will give
me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, then
Mall the Lord be my God, and of all that
thou ſhalt give me, I will ſurely give the
tenth to Tbee.
But rather give alms of
ſuch things as you have, (or as you are
able) and all things are clean unto you.
That is, proportion your alms to your
eſtate, leſt God proportion your eſt te
to your alms.--Biſhop Beveridge.
Luke xii. 33. Sell that ye have, and
give alms; provide yourſelves bags which
wax not old ; a treaſure in the heavens
that faileth not, where no thief approacheth;
neither moth corrupteth.
For where your treaſure is, there will
your heart be alſo.
N. B. This is ſtill a neceſſary Chrif-
tian duty, whatever men think of it;
to part with our worldly enjoyments for
the ſake of Chriſt.
To ſell all; that is, to renounce all the
pleaſures, and pomp, and enjoyment,
which wealth affords, as if we had
actually parted with it ;-to take to
a man's ſelf no more of his eſtate than
neceflity requires ;-~And to make the
remainder the ſupport of the poor and
diſtreſſed ;—it being utterly impoſſible
to take delight in the enjoyments of
riches, and love God with all the ſoul.
If God is our only happineſs, we ſhall
of courſe be dead, crucified, to the
world.
Give to the poor, ſaid our Lord to the
rich young man whom he loved. Had
there been a better way of diſpoſing of
his eſtate, he would certainly have told
him.
Matt. vi. I, 2.
Teke heed that you
da
not your alms before men, to be ſeen of them.
Let not thy left hand know what thy right
hand doth. Thy Father, which feeth in
ſecret, himſelf Mall reward thee openly.
By vanity we loſe both our riches and
our reward; it is vanity to boaſt of our
alms,, and it is vanity to take pleaſure in
reflecting upon them. It is fufficient
that God will remember them.
Tobit xii. 8. It is better to give alms
than to lay up gold.
Deut. xv. 7. If there shall be a poor
man within any of thy gates, thou ſhalt not
barden thy heart nor but thine hand from
thy poor brother; but thou ſhalt open thing
hand wide unto him, and
ſhalt freely lend him
fufficient for his need. Thine heart ſhall not
be grieved when thou giveſt unto him, be-
cauſe that for this thing the Lord thy God
ſhall bleſs thee in all thy works.
Pſalm xli. Bleſſed be the man that pro
videth for the ſick and needy : the Lord
mall deliver him in the time of trouble.
Matt. v. 7. Bleſſed are the merciful,
for they ſhall obtain mercy,
Ecclus,
2
256
SACR A.
PRIVAT A.
[SATURDAY.
Ecclus. iv. 8. Bow down thine ear to
the poor, and give him a friendly anſwer
with meekneſs; be as a father to the fa-
therleſs, and as an huſband to the widow;
so ſhalt thou be as the Son of the Moſt
High, and be shall love thee more than thy
mother doth. Lay up thy treaſure accord..
ing to the commandment. It shall bring
thee profit,-it ſoll deliver theez-it ſhall
fight
for thee, Qc.
If. lviii. 10. 11. If thou draw out thy
foul to the hungry, and ſatisfy the afiliated
Joul, then shall thy light riſe in obfcurity,
and thy darkneſs be as the noon-day.
And the Lord fall guide thee continually,
and ſatisfy thy soul in drought, and make
fat thy bones; and thou ſhalt be like a wa-
tered garden, and like a ſpring of water,
whoſe waters fail not.
St. Bern. Ep. 2. Do not imagine that
all that belongs to your Church belongs
to you. You have indeed a right to live
by the altar, but not in luxury.
N. B. The Church has not had worfe
enemies, than ſuch as have been raiſed
to eſtates out of her patrimony; this
ſhould open the eyes of thoſe who make
no other uſe of Church livings than to
provide portions, raiſe.eſtates and fa-
milies, enrich relations, &c. from which
practices the good Lord keep me.
The good of this world, much more
the goods of the Church, are mere de-
poſitums, put into the hands of men for
the common good of the Church and
mankind.Dr. More's Div. Dial.
Col. iii. 2. Set your affe&tions on things
above.
It is more to our advantage to have
the prayers of a poor, good man, than
the ſmiles of the greateſt man on earth.
Deut. X. 18, 19. The Lord
The Lord loveth the
ſtranger; love ye therefore the ſtranger;
give him food and raiment, &c.
Mark X. 21.
Sell what thou haſt, and
give to the poor; and thou ſhalt have trea-
fure in heaven: and come, take up the croſs
-and follow.me.
My God! we think we love thee
above all things, when, without being
ſenſible of it, we love a thouſand things
better, but as we hope for heaven, we
muſt ſacrifice even what we love moſt.
This is a neceſſary duty now: and tho'
it be a very, very difficult one yet to
Thee, All things are poſible.
To ſell is only an expreſſion for a dif-
regard for riches; ſuch as are, being dead
to the world, crucified, born again, over-
come the world; all which denote that
temper which Chriſtianity requires.
Matt. XXV. 40.
In as much (for as
often) as ye have done it unto one of the
leaſt of theſe my brethren, ye have done it
unto me.
As often !-Who then would miſs
any
occaſion ?-The leaft. Who then would
deſpiſe any object ?-To me. So that in
ſerving the poor, we ſerve Jeſus Chriſt.-
O comfortable declaration !
It is not out of cruelty or indigence,
that Chriſt ſuffers any of his members to
want or be in miſery, but to give others
an opportunity of exerciſing their faith
and their love, and of making fome
amends for their miſexpences by their
alms.
Mark ix. 41. Whoſoever Mall give you
a cup of water to drink in my name, becauſe
ye belong to Chriſt ;--verily, (with an oath
he aſſures us) be ſhall not loſe his reward.
This ſhould always, if poſſible, be our
intention: This poor, oppreſſed, this mi-
ſerable man, belongs to Chriſt. This
would wonderfully inhance the value of
our good deeds before God.
Mercy is a natural debt, not left to
our diſcretion. He that ſtands in need of
our help, is to have it. Inclination,
friendſhip, vain generoſity, are ſelfiſh
motives.
The laſt refuge of a ſinner is Alms
it is an art of turning our maſter's,
goods innocently to our own advantage,
and making to ourſelves friends of his;
heaven being the patrimony and inheri-
tance of the poor; and by our alms we
engage
1
j
>
1
1
1
SATURDAY)
S AC RA PRI V A T A. '
257
for us.
engage them to folicit the mercy of God A rich man, if a good man, is more
This is the only way to fanctify afraid of not finding fit perſons to re-
riches, which are almoſt always either ceive his alms, than a poor man is of
the fruit, or the feed, of unrighteouſneſs not finding perſons to beſtow alms upon
and injuſtice. And indeed we are more
him.
obliged to the poor than they to us. The very beſt of men are only inftru-
Earthly riches are almoſt always abuſed ments in God's hands, to receive and
without an extraordinary grace.
to give what God beſtows upon them.
Luke xviii. 12. I faſt twice in the
And this they ſhould do, without any
week, I give tithes of all that I poſleſs.
deſire of glory, or ſelf-intereſt.
Let us make light of money and
Be very careful not to be puffed up with
riches, and ſend before us into the hea-
the thoughts of your alms. I give tithes
venly treaſures, where neither moth nor
of all that I poſefs, was the effect of a
ruſt do corrupt; where neither tyrants
pride more prejudicial than the ſins of a
nor thieves can take it froin us; but
publican. It is a ſtratagem of the devil
to ſet before us a ſight of our own good
where it will be kept to our eternal
works, and to deprive us of that humi-
advantage under the cuſtody of God
himſelf.-Lactantius.
lity which alone can render us acceptable
to God.
Tobit xii. 8. It is better to give alnis
Luke xxi. 3. Of a truth I ſay unto
then to lay up gold.
Thou, O Lord, haft been all mercy
you, that this poor widow hatb caſt in more
than they ell.
to me; grant that I may be all mercy to
others for thy fake.
God judges not by the greatneſs of
the gift, but by the heart that offers it.
We honour Jeſus Chriſt in his Poor,
The applauſe which the great gifts of
when we treat them kindly and help
them.
the rich receive,--the complacency they
take in them,--and the little religion
Upon giving of Alms..
wherewith they are too often companied,
Not unto me, but unto Thee, O God,
leſſen them in the ſight of God.
be the thanks, and praiſe, and glory.
The rich indeed inay give much, and
referve much for themſelves. The
poor,
T I T H E S.
who gives all, reſerves nothing to him-
ſelf, but faith in God's providence.
So hath the Lord (viz. Jeſus Chriſt,
Shut my heart, O Jeſus, againſt the Matt. X. 10.) ordained, that they which
love of worldly riches !
proach the Goſpel, ſhould live of the Goſpel.
I. Cor. ix. 14.
Rom. xv. 25. But now I
But now I go to Jeru-
Salem, to miniſter (that is, to carry alms) O Lord, who haft graciouſly allowed
unto the Saints,
us a recompence for our labours, make
So great an Apoſtle is not at all afraid me a faithful ſteward of that part of thy
that he ſhould debaſe his character in revenues committed to my charge, that
carrying of alms.
1 may give thy ſervants their portion of
A Chriſtian, who conſiders all other meat in due ſeaſon; and that I may not
Chriſtians as one body in Jeſus Chriſt, feed myſelf or family with that which
will chearfully contribute even to the belongs to thy poor.
neceſſities of the greateſt, remoteſt But, above all, I pray God give me
ſtrangers.
grace, to preach the Goſpel as well as
God often ſpares the rich for the ſake live of it; and that when my Lord.
of the poor. "To the poor, therefore, cometh, he may find me ſo doing,
the rich ſtand indebted.
Amen.
VOL. I.
Kk
}
1
By:
258
SACRA
P R I VA TA,
[SATURDAY.
By what right can thoſe, who do no that think nothing too niuch which is
thing at all, claim a ſhare of thoſe tithes laid out upon the body, upon trifes and
which are by Jeſus Chriſt appointed for vanity, will yet grudge him that has the
the propagation of the Goſpel ?
care of their ſouls, and who ſtands ac-
To ſatisfy avarice, ambition, luxury, countable for them, a very ſinall part
or pleaſures, with theſe, is no better than of their incomes. After all, it is God
facrilege.
who maintains his own miniſters, and
Omnium negotiorum eccleſiaſticorum
not the people ; He who gives all having
epiſcopus habeat, et ea, velut Deo con-
reſerved to his own diſpoſal a part of
templante, diſpenſet.-Can. Apoſt. every man's.eſtate, labour, &c.
Numb. xviii. 26. When yo take of the
Prov. iii. 9, 10.
Honour the Lord
children of Iſrael the tithes, which I have
with thy ſubſtance, and with the firſt-fruits
given you from thein for your inheritance,
(the beft) of all thine increaſe, fo Mall
then you ſhall offer up an heave-offering of
thy barns be filled with plenty.
it for the Lord, even a tenth part of the
Gal. vi. 6. Let him (that is, he is
tithe.
bound by his Chriſtianity) that is taught
Deut. xviii. 2. The Lord (that is,
in the word communicate to him that teach-
that which God has reſerved unto him-
eth in all good things.
ſelf) is their inheritance.
When God left out the tribe of Levi
in the diviſion of the land, he did it for
This is ſaid to ſhew, that the Prieſts
his advantage: for he gave him a tenth
had as good a right to the tithes and
inſtead of a twelfth part; and even this
offerings as any of the other tribes had
under ſuch conditions as freed him from
to their land, they being both the gift
bodily labour.
of God.
1 Cor. ix. 14:
So bath the Lord or-
Deut. xxvi. 12, 13, 15. When thou
baſt made an end of tithing all the tithes of thould live of the Goſpel.
dained, that they which preach the Goſpel
thine increaſe, and has given it unto the
That is, out of the labours and re-
Levite, &c. then thou ſhalt ſay before the
venues of thoſe to whom they preach
Lord, I have brought away the hallowed
the Goſpel. And this (upon principles
things out of mine houſe, &c. Look down
of juſtice, as well as of religion: If thou
from thy holy habitation, and bleſs thy
haft much, give plenteouſly) as God has
proſpered you, that is, proportionable
What care is here taken, that men ſhall
to your incomes. Tbis no human lazo
not confound the things that belong to can ſet aſide.
God with thoſe that they may lawfully There is a great deal of difference
convert to their own uſe; and indeed a
betwixt being exempt by law, and ex-
great deal more depends on this, than
empt in conſcience.
men are aware of, or are willing to be-
Every one is bound to help the poor,
Jieve.
not juſt as he is aſſeſſed by human laws,
Matt. X. IO.
The workman is worthy but according to his ability, as God has
of his meat.
proſpered him; and if he will do no
This is a matter of juſtice as well as
more than he can be compelled by law,
he will have but a bad account to make.
of divine right; but then obſerve, it is
only he that labours, not he that is idle, Preſcriptions are therefore unlawful.
who has a right to the revenues of the
Ezek. xliv. 30.
And the firſt of the
Church.
firſt-fruits of all things, &c. ye fall give
Men that are liberal, even to profuſe unto the prieſt, that he may cauſe the bles-
neſs, to the miniſters of their pleaſuresi hing to reſt in thine houſe.
Ecclus.
1
people.
:
SATURDAY.]
259
SACRA
PRI VA TA.
1
ALMS.
Ecclus. vii. 9. Say not, God will look
upon the multitude of my oblations, (that is,
if we wilfully break his laws) and when I
offer to the Moſt High God, he will accept it.
God has no need of our help to re-
lieve the poor. He commands us for
our own profit that we may help one
another; we them with our riches, they
us with their prayers. We give nothing
to the poor but what we have received
from God. How well is a inan paid for
his alms, when they obtain for him the
grace of God,
of God, not to mention a reward
in temporal bleſſings!
Many good fruits of this Charity.
God is adored and praiſed by them that
receive benefit by it. --The benefits they
receive are many, &c. 2 Cor. ix. 12.
I Tim. v. 8. But if any provide not
for his own, and eſpecially for thoſe of his
own houſe, (kindred) he hath denied the
faith, and is worſe than an infidel.
A very terrible ſentence! And will
not this awaken paſtors, maſters, parents,
now faſt aſleep in a deplorable neglect
of thoſe who ſtand related to them,
both as to temporals and ſpirituals ?
We rob the poor, when we leave to
others the care of maintaining our poor
relations, when we ourſelves are able to
do it; and thereby give thoſe charitable
perſons the means of ſupporting other
poor perſons.
Johin xii. 6. This Judas ſaid, not
that he cared for the poor, but becauſe he
was a thief, and had the bag, and bare
(the 'inoney) which was put therein.
Our Lord truſts a thief with the little
money that he had for his own, or his
diſciples' neceſſities, and for the poor,
becauſe he values it not much. My
Saviour, Thou who haft entruſted me
with the revenues of thy poor, make me
a faithful Steward ;---let me not be
proud of the truſt, ſince Judas himſelf
had once the ſame office; but let me
dread being unfaithful, leſt I draw
upon me his curſed fate and end.
They who are united in an expectation
of an eternal reward, ought to have
very little regard to thoſe external ad-
vantages which diſtinguiſh men.
We ought to look upon it as a certain
truth, that it is God who fends to us
his friends in the perſons of the poor
and
ſtrangers.
Ecclus XXXV. 9.
In all thy gifts here
a chearful countenance, and dedicate thy
tithes with gladneſs.
Give unto the Moſt High according
as he hath enriched thee. For the Lord
thy God recompenceth, and will give thee
ſeven times as inuch. But do not think
to corrupt (viz. God) with gifts, nor
truſt to unrighteous facrifices, for the
Lord is Judge.
Remember to give to thoſe that are
aſhamed to aſk; and do not forget your
poor relations-left you be worſe than
an infidel.
Rom. xii. 18. He that beweth mercy,
let him do it with chearfulneſs.
The good Lord preſerve me from
vanity, and from ſeeking applauſe for
my charity.
N. B. To lend is. ſometimes better
than to give, becauſe it flatters not our
vanity; it puts not the receiver to the
bluſh, and gives not encouragement to
idleneſs and ſloth.
Jeſus Chriſt has left the poor in his
place, and has in their continual wants
and neceſities to be ſupplied.
There is danger in letting our thoughts
run too much upon the good we do,
left we ſhould at laſt come to fancy that
God is in our debt; and that he ſhould
reward us in this life.
The merits of the Poor is not to be
the rule of our charity. If thine enemy
hunger, feed him; if he thirſt, give him
drink. I was a ſtranger, and ye took
me not in. God himſelf maketh his
fun to ſhine upon the evil and upon the
good.
We ſhould always have enough for
the poor, if we would but moderate
Kk 2
aurr
1
260
8 A CRA
PRI V A T A.
[SATURDAY,
1
}
our vanity, and live according to the
Spirit of the Goſpel.
It will one day be found true, that
the meaſure of the riches which any
man poffeffeth, ſhould have been the
meaſure of his charity.
Ecclus. xl. 24. Brethren and help are
againſt the time of trouble, but alms de-
livereth more than them both.
Tobit xiv. 10. Manaffes gave alms,
and eſcaped the ſhares of death which they
bad
ſet for him,
He who gives to receive glory of
men, is as great, but worſe, beggar than
any he gives to.
Send thy bleſſing upon my labours
and my ſubſtance, and continue to me
a willing mind to help ſuch as have need
according to my ability.
Ecclus. xviii. 15, 16, 17. My Son,
blemiſh not thy good deeds, neither uſe un-
comfortable words when thou giveſt any
thing. Shall not the dew aſſuage the heat,
So is a word better than a gift. A word is
better than a gift, but both are with a
gracious man.
Prov. xi. 24. There is that ſcattereth
and yet increaſeth: and there is that with-
holdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to
poverty.
Whenever we relieve the wants of the
body, we ought not to forget the ne-
ceflities of the foul.
Good advice, and devout petitions,
for their eternal welfare, will then be
moſt proper and acceptable to God.
O God, who knoweſt the neceſſities
of all thy creatures, give thy poor the
ſpiritual graces they ſtand in need of.
Lord Jeſus, conduct this poor blind
perſon in the way of light and peace
everlaſting
Support thy poor members, O Jeſu,
under all their difficulties, and ſanctify
their bodily wants to the ſalvation of
their ſouls.
May thy poor, O Lord, engage thee,
by a life of reſignation and piety, to
make them amends in the next world
for what they want in this.
Let thy poor have a particular ſhare
of thy grace and mercy, that they may
appear for me at the day of judgment.
Let theſe poor people have thy grace,
whatever elſe thou denieſt them.
May the wants of thý poor, here, help
to increaſe their happineſs hercafter.
Lord, grant that theſe may bear their
poor eſtate with patience and reſig-
nation, and that we may one day meet
in the Paradiſe of God.
Prov. xiv. 31. xvii. 5. He that mock-
eth, and be that oppreſſeth, the poor, re-
proacheth his Maker.
As if he did not order what is beſt for
all his creatures.
May this, thy poor member, O Lord,
make a Chriſtian uſe of this condition
in which thy providence hath placed
him.
Jeſus Chriſt is continually humbled in
his members; ſome are poor, in priſon,
ſick, naked, hungry, &c. Let mc, o
Lord, ſee and help Thee in all theſe
objects.
A man that has faith will be glad to
diſcharge himſelf of the burthen (ſome
part at leaſt) of temporal goods, in or-
der to ſecure thoſe that are eternal; and
to be in ſome ſenſe the preſerver of his
brethren.
Charity treats the moſt unknown' and
remote, like brethren, as being children
of the ſame Heavenly Father, and mein-
bers of the ſame body.
1 Cor. xiii. 3. And though I beftoto
all my goods to feed the poor, and have not
charity, it profiteth me nothing.
If external acts of charity do not pro-
ceed from charity, that is, from a love
of God, and of our neighbour, for his
fake, they are as nothing in the ſight of
God. My God, pour into my heart
this moſt excellent gift, the very bond
of peace and of all virtue.
The Apoſtles and their ſucceſſors are the
proper truitecs for the charity of Chriſt.
Gal. vi.
SATURDAY.]
: 261
SA CR A
P R I VA T. A.
Gal. vi. 10. Let us do good unto all men.
He who ſeeks for Jeſus Chriſt in the
poor, in order to relieve and aſſiſt him,
will not be too ſolicitous to find any other
merit in them than that of Jeſus Chriſt.
For our earthly things, O Lord, give
us heavenly;--for temporal, eternal.
1 Peter iv. 10. As every man has re-
ceived the gift, even so miniſter the fome
one to another, as ſtewards of the manifold
1
grace of God.
He that for his good actions expects
the applauſe of men, runs the hazard of
loſing the reward of God.
Matt. xviii. 5. Whofo fall receive one
ſuch little child in my name, receiveth me.
Jeſus Chriſt is received in the perſons
of the poor. Theſe muſt be received
not out of human reſpects, nor oftenta-
tion, nor for our own fatisfaction, but
in the name and for the ſake of Chriſt.
This renders our hoſpitality truly Chrif-
tian.
The poor are, as it were, the re-
ceivers of the rights and dues belonging
to God; we muſt have a care of de-
frauding them.
Luke xxi. 3. And. Jeſus ſaid, of a
truth I ſay unto you, that this poor widow -
bath caſt in more than they all. For all
theſe of their abundance have caft in unto
the offerings of God, but ſhe of her penury
hath caſt in all the living that ſhe had.
From hence it appears, that God
judges of the gift by the heart that of-
fers it.
Leſſen not the value of your alıms,
by the applauſe you receive, nor by
taking too much pleaſure in them.
When a rich man gives a great deal,
he has ſtill a great deal left; but when
a poor man gives much, he has nothing
left, but confidence in God.
God inagnifies the power of his grace,
in diſengaging a foul from the love of
riches : O my God! manifeſt this power
upon me: Raiſe my ſoul above the
fears of poverty, and let me have the
greateſt part
of
my treaſure in heaven. -
Deut. xxvi. 12, 13. By this it ap-
pears, that the proportion of charity,
appointed by God himſelf to his own
people for the relief of the poor, was
every year a thirtieth part of all their
incomes, or a tenth every third year;
to be laid up every third year as a fund
for charitable uſes.
This was the Jews proportion. He
that came ſhort of this was a breaker of
the
N. B. We have received them freely,
not for ourſelves, but for others ;-no
man is excufed ;mas ſtewards, we are
accountable. Every man ſhould be
content with his own talents.
Luke iii. 11.
He that bath two coats,
let bin impart to him that hath none.
That is, let him that hath plenty--to
ſpare, of any thing neceſſary for life,
let him give to him that wants.
Deut. xxvi. 13. Then thou fhalt ſay
before the Lord thy God, I have brought
away the hallowed things out of mine houſe,
and alſo have given them unto the Levite
and unto the ſtranger, to the fatherleſs, end
to the widow. Look down from thine Holy
Hobitation, and bleſs thy people Ifrael.
N. B. What care is here taken, that
men may not confound the things that
belong to God with what they may law-
fully convert to their own uſe.
Matt. X. 42. Whosoever shall give a
cup of cold water in the name of a diſciple,
verily I ſay unto you, he Mall in no wiſe lose
bis reward.
We ſhould, in all our charities, di-
rect our eye towards Chriſt in his
members; it is this which heightens the
ſmalleſt gifts. Men reward what is done
on human motives; God, ſuch as are
done for his fake.
The more a man gives to the poor,
the more he receives from God. The
increaſe is like that of the five loaves
and two fiſhes, which produced twelve
baſkets of fragments, after five thouſand
were filled.
1
.
262
S À CRA
PRI VA T A.
[SATURDAY.
the law, and, without repentance and
reſtitution, had no hopes of pardon.
The Chriſtian's proportion ought to
be greater, as his hopes and reward will
be greater.
Prov. xi. 24. There is that ſcattereth,
and yet increaſeth.
Alms-giving never leſſened, but ra-
ther increaſeth a man's eſtate.
Mal, iii. 10. Bring ye all the tithes
into the ſtorehouſe, that there may be meat
in mine houſe, and prove me now herewith,
faith the Lord of Hoſts, if I will not open
you the windows of heaven, and pour you
out a bleſſing, that there ſhall not be room
enough to receive it.
May my gracious God, who has blef-
ſed me with wealth, may he bleſs me
with humility and gratitude, and with a
perſeverance in the moſt lovely grace of
charity.
Pſalm cxii. A good (that is, a cha-
ritable) man will guide his affairs with
diſcretion ; that is, he will cut off, and
retrench all needleſs expences in apparel,
diet, diverſions, &c; that he may give
to him that needeth.
In alms and charity to the poor, and
good works, a good Chriſtian will al-
ways endeavour to be better than he ap-
pears to the world to be, that thine alms
may be in ſecret as much as may be.
Charity; or,
1 Cor. xiii. Though I give my goods to
feed the poor, and have not charity, it
profiteth nothing.
It is but the firſt eſſay of charity to
give alms.
Whoever ſhews mercy to men will
certainly receive from God.
I John iii. 15. Whoſoever hateth his
brother is a murderer.
A man has already killed him in his
heart, whoſe life is grievous to him, and
at whoſe death he would rejoice.
i John iii. 14. He that loveth not his
brother abideth in death.
Can we believe that it is God that faith
this, and delay one moment to be recon-
ciled.
i John iii. 19. And hereby, that is, by
a true charity, we ſhall aſure our hearts
before him :-Namely, at his coming,
when his ſentence will be founded
· upon the exerciſe or omiſſion of this
duty.
It is not enough to love our brethren;
we muſt love them upon a principle
of faith, in the name, for the ſake, and
as members of Jeſus Chriſt.
Forgive, and it ſhall be forgiven you.
Give me, O my God, an heart full of
Chriſtian meekneſs and charity, that I
may willingly forget the evil I have
received, and be always difpoſed to do
good to others.
Neighbour.
· We love our neighbour after a Chrif-
tian manner, when we love him for
God's fake, and for God's fake do him
good.
Hoſpitality.
Hoſpitality does not conſiſt in keep-
ing a plentiful table, and making great
entertainments; but in providing a fo-
ber and ſuitable refreſhment, for ſuch
as are in want, and for ſuch as come to
vilit us.
1
SUNDAY
SUNDAY.]
263
SACRA PRI V A T A.
S U N D A r
Μ Ε Ρ Ι Τ Α Τ Ι ο Ν S.
DI T
PRAYERS, MEDITATIONS, &c.
O
A Daily Form of Thankſgiving.
Almighty God and moſt inerciful
Father, who, day after day, doſt
miniſter to finful man infinite occaſions
of praiſing Thee, accept of my unfeign-
ed thanks, for all the bleſſings I have, and
every day receive, from thy
good Provi-
dence. That, of thy own mere good-
neſs, and without any merit of mine, or
of my forefathers, Thou haſt given me
a being, from honeſt and religious pa-
rents; and in ſuch a part of the world,
where the Chriſtian Religion is purely
taught, and thy Sacraments duly admi-
niftered. That Thou didſt endue me with
reaſon and perfect ſenſes; and, to make
theſe more comfortable to me, didſt give
me a found and healthful body. That
Thou didit preſide over my education,
and gaveſt me an early knowledge of
Thee, my Creator and Redeemer.-
That Thou haſt preſerved me ever ſince
my birth, and vouchſafed me health and
liberty, and a competency of means to
ſupport me.-That Thou haſt redeemed
me by thy Son; and given me a ſhare in
his merits; ſanctified me by thy Holy
Spirit; called me to thy immediate
ſervice; raiſed me above the level of
my father's houſe ; and continually haſt
heaped unexpected favours upon me.
That Thou haſt given me honourable
and honeſt friends, to admoniſh, to coun-
ſel, to encourage, to ſupport me, by their
intereſt and advice.---That Thou haſt
been my refuge in tribulation, and my
defence in all adverſities; delivering me
from dangers, infamy, and troubles.
For all the known or unobſerved deli-
verances, I praiſe thy good providence;
and for the guard thy Holy Angels keep
over me. When I went aſtray, Thou
didſt reduce me; when I was fad, Thou
didſt comfort me; when I offended Thee,
Thou didſt forbear and gently correct
me, and didſt long expect my repen-
tance; and when, for the grievouſneſs
of my ſins, I was ready to deſpair, Thou
didſt keep me from utter ruin; Thou
haft delivered me from the ſnares and
aſſaults of the Devil; Thou haſt not
only preſerved my ſoul, but my body,
from deſtruction, when fickneſſes and
infirmities took hold of me.
O Lord and Father, I cannot render
due thanks and praiſe for all theſe mer-
cies beſtowed upon me; ſuch as I have,
I give Thee; and humbly beſeech Thee
to accept of this my daily ſacrifice of
thankſgiving.
Pardon, dear God, all my former in-
gratitude; and that I have paſſed ſo
many days without obſerving, without
admiring, without acknowledging, and
confefling thy wonderful goodneſs to the
moſt unworthy of all thy ſervants.
For (now I ſoberly conſider my de-
pendance upon Thee) as there is no hour
of my life that I do not enjoy thy fa-
vours, and taſte of thy goodneſs, ſo (if
my frailty would permit) I would ſpend
no part of my life without remembering
them. Praiſe the Lord, then, O my
ſoul, and all that is within me praiſe his
Holy Name. Glory be to Thee, O
Lord, my Creator. Glory be to Thee,
o Jeſus, my Redeemer. Glory be to
the Holy Ghoſt, my Sanctifier, my
Guide, and Comforter. All love, all
glory, be to the high and undivided Tri-
nity, whoſe works are inſeparable, and
whoſe dominion endureth world with
out end. Amen.
A CON
1
1
264
$ A CŮ A PR'I V A T A.
(Sunday.
*
A CONFESSION OF God's GLORY.
Fac precor,
| A Thankſgiving for St. Peter's Day, when
my Father and two of my Brothers moſt
wonderfully eſcaped being drowned.
O eternal and moſt merciful God!
who haft made us happy in the know-
ledge of thy providence, which governs
and preſerves all things both in Heaven
and Earth; by whoſe goodneſs my father
and two of my brothers were, as on this day,
’livered from fudden and untimely deaths.
A.cepi üf my hearty thanks and praiſe
for this greať mércy vouchſafed to the
whole family, and grant that none of
us may, while we live, forget theſe won-
derful expreſſions of thy loving kindneſs
to us, the moſt undeſerving of all thy
people.
Jefu Benigne, cogitem
Hoc ſemper, ut ſemper tibi
Summoq; Patri gracias
Agam, pieq; vos colan,
Totáq; mente diligam.
WHEN I feriouſly conſider, great
God, my dépendance upon thy Provi-
dence, and that the favours and mer-
cies I have received are infinitely more
in number than the acknowledgments I
have inádé, I am juftly aſhamed of my
ingratitude, and afraid left my unthank-
fulneſs ſhould provoke Thee to hinder
the current of thy bleſſings from de-
ſcending upon me. Forgive me, o
inerciful Father, my paſt negligences,
and give me grace for the time to come
to obſerve and to value thy kindneſſes as
becomes one who has received fo much
more than he deſerves.
Accept of my hearty thanks; O God,
for thy late mercies vouchſafed me, in
delivering me from the dangers of the
secs, in giving me a ſafe and a ſpeedy par-
ſage, and in bringing me to my friends
in peace.
It is the defire of my ſoul, and ſhall
Be
my great endeavour, that this life,
which thou haſt preſerved, ſhould be
dedicated to thy immediate ſervice, to
which, by my repeated vows, I have
bound myſelf.
Preferve in my ſoul, dear God, fuch
a conſtant and clear ſenſe of my obliga-
tions to Thee, that upon the receipt of
every favour, I may inmediately turn
my eyes to him from whom cometh my
ſalvation. That thy manifold bleſſings
inay fix ſứch laſting impreſſions upon
my ſoul, that I may always praiſe Thee
faithfully, here on earth, until it ſhall
pleaſe Thee, of thy unbounded mercy,
to call me nearer the place of thy hea-
venly habitation, to praiſe my Lord and
deliverer to all eternity. Amén.
* May 11, 1705, after a voyage of fifty hours.
We had finned many ways againſt
Thee, O Lord, and this was a loud, a
diſtinct, and merciful call of thine, to
every one of us, to repentance, which I
moſt humb'y beſeech Thee give us grace
to hear, to remember, and obey.
The greateſt happineſs, O merciful
Father, which I can deſire, either for my-
ſelf or thoſe who were ſharers in this
great deliverance, is what I now humbly
beg for; that we may all of us gratefully
acknowledge thy great love to us; me-
ditate on thy tender mercies ; magnify
thy great and good providence; and, by
theſe mighty favours, be reduced to an
obedience becoming our redemption.
Paſs by and pardon the ingratitude
we have any of us been guilty of; and
give us grace to conſider, that, by the
merciful goodneſs of God, we are deli-
vered from a world of dangers, which
would otherwiſe overwhelm us.
Aod, according to thy wonted mercies,
preſerve us for the time to come, to
ſerve Thee. May the ſame watchful
Providence, which has before time de-
fended us from ſuch imminent dangers,
guard us through the remainder of our
days, thro' all the changes and chances
of this mortal life. This
I moſt humbly
beſeech Thee to grant, for thy own good-
neſs ſake, and for the merits of our Şa-
viour Chriſt Jeſus. Amen.
Praiſe
1
SUNDAY.]
265
SAÇ RA
P RI Υ Α Τ Α.
Praiſe the Lord, O my ſoul, and all
that is within me praiſe his Holy Name.
Praiſe the Lord, O my ſoul, and for-
get not all his benefits, who ſaved thy
life from deſtruction.
Lord, what is man, that Thou art
mindful of him; or the fons of men,
that Thou ſo regardeſt them?
But what is my father's houſe, that
Thou ſhouldīt have ſuch reſpect to ſo
poor, ſo ſinful a cottage ?
I am oppreſſed with the load of mer-
cies which we have received froin Thee.
1
A
PROVIDENCE.
God has more ways of providing for
us, of helping us, than we can poſſibly
imagine; it is infidelity to deſire to con-
fine him to our ways and methods.
Lord, fave' us, we periſ. Matth. viii.
Nothing can better expreſs our own
inability, and our 'whole dependance
upon God; two ſure conditions of ob-
taining help.
Since thy mercy, O God, is ever ready
to help all that call upon Thee in time
of diſtreſs, let thy goodneſs anſwer my
wants.
Keep me under the protection of thy
good Providence, and inake me to have
a perpetual fear and love of thy Holy
Name, through Jeſus Chriſt. - Second
Sunday after Trinity.
The more deftitute we are of human
aid, the more ought we to truſt to that
Providence which God is pleaſed to ex-
ert in extreme neceſſity.
O God, give me grace never to con-
demn thy Providence; let me adore the
wiſdom of thy conduct, the holineſs of
thy ways, and the power of thy grace.
How many ſins ſhould we commit, if
God did not vouchfaſe to oppoſe our
corrupt will? Bleſſed be his Holy Name,
for not leaving me to my own choices.
BIRTH-DAY.
Bleſſed be God for my creation and
birth; for giving me a being froin ho-
neft parents, fearing God, and in a Chrif-
tian and Proteſtant country ;-for giving
me perfect members and ſenſes, a found
reaſon, and an healthful conſtitution;
for the means of grace, the aſſiſtances of
the Holy Spirit, and for the hopes of
glory;--for iny good education and pre-
ferments, above the hopes and abilities
of my father's houſe, and that I attained
to it without any ſordid methods;--for all
the known or unobſerved favours, pro-
vidences, and deliverances, by which my
life has hitherto been preſerved;--moft
humbly befeeching Thee, my God and
Father, to pardon my neglect, or abuſe,
of any of thy favours, and that I have fo
very much forgotten. Thee, in whom I
live, and move, and have my being.
Good Lord, forgive me the great waſte
of iny precious time,-the many days
and years of health, and the many op-
portunities of doing good, which I have
loft; and give une grace, that, for the
time to come, I may be truly wiſe, that
I may conſider my latter end, and work
out my ſalvation, with fear and trem-
bling, ever remembering, that the night
cometh when no man can work; and that
the day of my death may be better to
me than the day of my birth.
O gracious God, grant that before
Thou takeſt froin me that breath which
Thou gaveſt me, I may truly repent of
the errors of my life paſt; that my fins
may be forgiven, and my pardon ſealed
in Heaven; ſo that I may have a place
of reſt in Paradiſe with thy faithful fer-
vants, till the general reſurrection, when
the good Lord vouchſafe me a better and
an everlaſting life, thro'JefusChrift. Amen.
New-YEAR'S DAY.
Bleſſed be God who haft brought ine
ſafe to the beginning of another year.
Bleſſed be God, that I am of the
number of thoſe who have time and ſpace
for repentance yet given them.
LI
My
Pſi xc. 12. So teach us to number our
days, that we may apply our hearts unto
wiſdom.
VOL. I.
E
i
1
.
!
A & R A
P R I V A T A.
SUNDAY
1
My God, make me truly ſenlible of
this mercy, and give me grace. to con-
ſider often how ſhort and how uncertain
ny time is; that there is one year more
of a ſort life pafled over my head; and
that I am ſo much nearer eternity;-
that I may in good earneſt think of ano-
ther life, and be ſo prepared for it, as
that death may nọt overtake me una-
waręs.
Lord, pardon all my miſ-ſpent time,
and make me more diligent and careful
to redeem it for the time to come, thać
when I come to the end of my days, I
may look back with comfort on the days
that are paft.
Grant that I may begin this new year
with new reſolutions of ſerving God
more faithfully;-and if, through in-
firmity, or negligence, I forget theſe
good purpoſes, the good Lord awaken
in me a ſenſe of my danger.
My heart is in thy hands, O God, as
well as my time; O make me wiſe unto
falvation ;--that I may conſider in this
my day the things that belong unto my
peace; and that I may paſs this, and all
the years I have yet to live, in a com-
fortable hopes of a blefied eternity, for
the Lord Jeſus' fake. Amen.
>
PRAYER for all MANKIND.
I Tim. ij. 2. I, exhort, that firft of all,
Supplications, PrayersIntercellions, and
giving of Thanks, be made for all men,
O God, almighty and merciful, let
thy Fatherly kindneſs be upon all thaç
thou haſt made.
Have mercy upon áll Jews, ' Turks,
Infidels, and Hereticks; and grant that
none may deprive themſelves of that
happineſs, which Jeſus Chriſt has pur-
chaſed by his death.
Bleſs the pious endeavours of all thoſe
that ſtrive to propagate the Goſpel of
Chriſt; and may its faving truths be
received in all the world.
Preſerve thy Church in the inidſt of
the dangers that ſurround it; purge it
from all corruptions; heal its diviſions,
that all Chriſtian people may unite and
love as becomes the diſciples of Chriſt.
Grant that all Biſhops and Paſtors may
be careful to obſerve the ſacred rights
committed to that truſt.
That Godly diſcipline may be reſtored
and countenanced.
That Chriſtians may not contentthem-
ſelves with bare fhadows of religion
and piety; but endeavour after that
holineſs without which no man can ſee
the Lord.
But ſuch as are in authority may go:
vern with truth and juſtice and that
thoſe whoſe duty it is to obey, may do it
for conſcience ſake.
Let all that ſincerely ſeek the truth,
be led into it by thy Holy Spirit; and
to all ſuch as are deſtitute of neceffary
inſtruction, vouchfafe a greater meafure
ز
many
Lord's Day.
of thy grace.
Amos viii. 5. When will the Sabbath
be gone, that we may fell wheat, &c.
Deliver us, gracious God, from this ſin
of covetouſneſs,---from being weary
of
thy fabbaths, which are ordained to pre-
ſerve in our hearts the knowledge of
Thee, and of thy Son Jeſus Chrift.
O that we may deſire, and rejoice in,
the return of this day, and ſerve Thee
faithfully on it; and that we may enjoy
an everlaſting ſabbath with thy Saints,
for Jeſus Chriſt his ſake. Amen.
O that I may be glad when they ſay
unto me, Come, let us go to the Houſe
of God!
Support and comfort all that labour
under trials and affictions, all that fuf-
fer wrongfully, and by thy mighty grace
fuccour all thoſe that are tempted.
Give unto all finners a true ſenſe of
their unhappy ſtate, and grace and
ſtrength to break their bonds.
Viſit, with thy fatherly comforts, all
ſuch as are now in their lait fickneſs, that
they
SUNDAY.]
267
$ ACR A
P R1 V Α Τ Α.
they may omit nothing that is neceffary
to make their peace with Thee.
Be gracious to all thoſe countries that
are made deſolate by the ſword, famine,
peſtilence, or perſecution.
And fanctify the miſeries of this life,
to the everlaſting benefit of all that ſuf-
fer. Preſerve this land from the iniſe-
ries of war; this Church from perſecu-
tion, and from all wild and dangerous
errors ; and this people from forgetting.
Thee, their Lord and Benefactor.
Avert the judgments which we have
juſtly deſerved; and mercifully prevent
the ruin that threatens us; and grant
that we may be ever prepared for what
thy Providence fall bring forth,
Bleſs all perſons and places to which
thy Providence has made me a debtor;
all who have been inſtrumental to my
good, by their aſſiſtance, advice, exam-
ple, or writings; and make me in my
turn uſeful to others.
Let none of thoſe that have deſired
my prayers, want thy miercy; but de-
fend, and comfort, and conduct them
through this dangerous world, that we
may meet in Paradiſe, to praiſe our God
for ever and ever. Amen.
Enlighten the minds, and pardon the
ſin, of all that err through ſimplicity.
Let the wickedneſs of the wicked
come to an end, but guide thou the juſt..
Relieve and comfort all that are trou-
bled in mind or confcience;---all that
are in danger of falling into deſpair,-
all that are in any dangerous érror, all
that are in priſon, in ſlavery, or under
perſecution for a righteous cauſe,—all
that are in any diſtreſs whatever, that all
may improve under their ſufferings.
Have mercy upon and reclaim all that
are engaged in ſinful courſes, in youth-
ful lufts, in unchriftian quarrels, and in
unrighteous lawſuits.
Direct all that are in doubt, all that
ſeek the truth.
O God, the Creator and Redeemer of
All, have mercy upon all whom Thou
haft made and redeemed,
}
1
에
​*
+
0
$
1
A
1
1
i
1
}
1
+
)
$
:)
1
1
)
!
-
LI2
MOND AT
1
ఇరణ
SACRA. PŘI V A T A.
[MONDAY,
more
M O N D A 1*
M E DI T A TI ON S.
N
4
R E S I G N A T I 'O N.
}
O
1
1
Refignation to the Will of God.
[When priſoner in Caſtle-Ryſhen, Auguſt 5, 1722.]
Luke xxii. 42. Nevertheleſs, not my will,
but tbine bè done.
God, who takeſt delight in help-
ing the afflicted, help a ſoul too
often diſtreffed with an inward rebellion
againſt thy juſt appointments.
Who ain I, that I ſhould make excep-
tions againſt the Will of God, infinitely
great, and wiſe, and good?
I know not the things that are for
my own good.
My moſt earnet deſires, if granted,
may prove iny ruin.
The things 1.complain of, and fear,
may be the effects of the greateſt mercy.
'The diſappointments I meet with
may be abſolutely neceſſary for my eter-
nal welfare.
I do therefore proteſt againſt the fin
and madneſs of deſiring to have my will
done, and not the Will of God.
Grant, gracious Father, that I may
never diſpute the reaſonableneſs of thy
will, but ever cloſe with it, as the best
that can happen.
Prepare me always for what thy Pro-
vidence ſhall bring forth.
Let'me never murmur, be dejeEted, or
impatient, under any of the troubles of
this life; but ever find reſt and comfort
in this, THIS IS THE WILL OF MY FATHER,
AND OF MY 'GOD: grant this for Jeſus
Chriſt's fake. Amen.
To the glory of God, and juſtification
of his infinite goodneſs, I do here ac-
knowledge, that in all the diſpenſations
of Providence which have befallen me,
to this day, however uneaſy to flesh and
blood, I have, notwithſtanding, experi-
enced the kindneſs of a father for his
child ; and am convinced, that it would
have been much worſe for me, had I
had my own choices.
O God, grant that for the time to
come I may yield a chearful obedience
to all thy appointments. Amen.
Corrupt nature cannot comprehend
that amictions are the effects of the di-
vine love. It muſt be thy grace, O
Lover of Souls, which muſt work in me
this conviction, which I beſeech Thee to
vouchſafe me.
Never ſet a greater value upon this
world than it deſerves.
If a man is not eager or poſitive in his
deſires, he will more readily embrace the
appointments of Providence.
If ye place our hopes, or our depen-
dance, upon the power, the wiſdom, the
counſel, or the intereſt, we have in man,
and not in God only, we ſhall ſurely be
diſappointed.
Job xiii. 15. Though he ſay me, yet will
I truſt in him.
O my crucified King and Saviour,
let
ту
ſubmiſſion to whatever afflictions
ſhall befal me, for thy fake, or by thy
appointment, be to me a pledge, and an
aſſurance, of my fidelity to Thee, and
conformity to thy ſufferings.
It is a favour to be puniſhed and to
ſuffer in this life, when a man makes a
good uſe of his ſufferings. But to ſuf-
fer by conſtraint, is to ſuffer without
comfort and without benefit.
Our union and conformity with the
Will of God, ought to be inſtead of all
confolation.
Grants
MONDAY.)
269.
§ A CRA
PRI V A T A.
0
Grant, O God, that I may always ac-
cept of the puniſhment of my ſins with
reſignation to thy good pleaſure.
Remember me, O Lord, in the day
of trouble; keep me from all exceſs of
fear, concern, and ſadneſs.
Grant me an humble and a reſigned
heart, that with perfect content I may
ever acquieſce in all the methods of thy
grace, that I inay never fruſtrate the
deſigns of thy mercy, by unreaſonable
fears, by floth, or felf-love. Amen.
Think often of God, and of his attri-
butes, his mercy, compaſſioni, fidelity,
fatherly care, goodneſs, protection ;
dwell on theſe thoughts till they produce
ſuch a well-grounded confidence as will
ſupport us under all difficulties, and al-
fure us, that he cannot poſſibly forſake
thoſe that depend on him.
When God deprives us of any thing
that is moſt dear to us--health, eaſe,
conveniences of life, friends, wife, chil-
dren, &c.----we ſhould immediately fay,
This is God's Will; I am by him com-
manded to part with ſo much, let me
not therefore murmur or be dejected,
for then it would appear that I did love
that thing more than God's Will.
. When God thus viſits us, let us im-
mediately look inwards; and, left our
fins ſhould be the occaſion, let us take
care that we ſeriouſly repent, and en-
deavour to make our peace with God,
and then he will either deliver or ſup-
port us, and will convince us, that we
ſuffer in juſtice for our faults ;' or for
our trial, and to humble us; or for God's
glory, and to ſanctify us.
1 Pet. V. 5. Be cloathed with bumility,
for God reſiſtêth ibe proud, but giveth grace
to the bumble.
Give me grace, O God, to ſtudy, to
love, to adore, and to imitate that hu-
mility which thy Bleſſed Son hath taught
us both by his word and by his moſt
holy example.
Eph. v. 17. Underſtanding what the
Will of the Lord is.
To engage in any buſineſs of impor-
tance without knowing this, and taking
counſel of God, may coſt us, dear.
Iſaiah xxx. I. Wóe, to them that take
counſel, but not of me, faith the Lord.
But then, let a man take heed that
when he goes to enquire of the Lord,
he does not ſet up idols in his own heart,
left God anſwerhimaccording to his idols.
We are to pray for the direction of
God's Spirit, upon all great occafions;
eſpecially, we are humbly to depend
on his direction, and chearfully to ex-
pect it, which he will manifeſt, either
by ſome plain event of his providence,
or by ſuggeſting ſuch reaſons as ought
to determine the will to a wiſe choice.
But to follow the inclinations of the
will without reaſon, only becauſe we find
ourſelves ſtrongly inclined to this or that,
is a very dangeroùs way, and may en-
gage us in very dangerous practices,
Maſter. Servant.
Death, in a very little time, may make
the maſter and the ſervant equal. Let
us anticipate this equality, by treating
our ſervants with compaſſion; having
reſpect to Chriſt in the perſon of our ſer-
vant,--to Chriſt, who took upon him
the form of a ſervant for our fakes.
3
V
<
1
1
I
TUESDAY
5
270
SACRAPRI V A T A.
[TUESDAY,
>
1
1
TV E S DAY
M E DI TA'T I O N S.
I O'
}
TROUBLE
:
: tri
ANDI AFFLICTION S.
Pſalm 1. 15. Call upon me in the time of
trouble, so will. I hear thee; and thou
Jhalt praiſe me.
O
GOD, who ſeeſt all our weak:
neſſes, and the troubles we labour
unders have tegard unto thë prayers' of
thy fervant, who ſtands in need of thy
comfort, thy dirempiony and thy'belp:
Grant that I may ſuffer like a Chrif-
tian, and not grieve like an unbeliever ;
--that I may receive troubles as a pu-
nilhment due to my part offences, -as an
exerciſe of iny faith, and patience, 'and
humility;---and as a trial of any obedi-
ence;
and that I may improve all my
africtions to the good of my ſoul, and
thy glory.
Thou alone knoweft what is beſt for
us.; let me never diſpute thy wiſdom or
1 Pet. iv.. 13. Rejoice in as much as
ye are made partakers of the ſufferings of
Chriſt; that when his glory Jhall be rom
vealed, ye may be glad alſo with exceeding
joy.---viz. Becauſe your reward will be
proportionable to your ſufferings.
Matt. v. II, 12. Bleſſed are ye when
inen ſhall revile you, and perſecute you, and
Jali jay all manner of evil againſt you
falfly for iny fake. Rejoice and be exceed-
ing glad: for great is your reward in Hea-
ven; for jo perſecuted they the prophets
which were before you.
The myſtery of the Croſs is to be
learned under the Croſs.
Matt. X. 28, 29. Fear not them which
kill the body, but are not able to kill the
joul: but rather fear him which is able to
deſtroy both body and ſoul in hell. Are not
two ſparrows fold for a farthing? and one
of them Mall not fall on the ground without
thy goochefs.
f
your Father!
il
U
V
Direct my reaſon, fubdue my pamions,
put'à ſtóp to mý toving thoughts and
feats, and fet 'mie have the comfort of
thy promiſe, and of tly protection, both
now and ever; for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake,
Amen...
Heba xiii. 4: If ye 'endure chaſtening;
God dealeil with you, as with Fonsiz. for
what fon is hat. wborn the father chafteneth
not? But if ye are without chaftiſement,
whereof all are partakers; then are we
baſtards, and not fons:
I will bear the indignation of the Lord,
becauſe I have finned againſt him.
If I am deſpiſed or fighted, I ought
to conſider it as a favour, ſince this is a
mark of God's children ; and therefore
I ought to thank him for it, and not be
angry with thoſe whom he makes his in-
(truments to fubdue and mortify my pride.
t
The very heirs of your head are all
nümbered.
is Pet., v. 6, 7., Humble yourſelves
under the mighty hand of God, (that is,
great amictions which he ſuffers to befall
you) that, he may exalt you in due 'time :
Caſting, all your care upon him į for he
careth for you.
: Matt. vi, 10. Thy will be done,
It is juſt, great God; it ſhould be to;
for who ſhould govern the world but he
that made it : and yet we poor creatures
repine when any thing croſſes our hopes
or deſigns. What ſtrange unthought-
fulneſs ! what preſumption is this! And
it is thy great mercy that any of us are
ſenſible of this folly, and become willing
to be governed by Thee.
With
-
TUESDAY.]
y P
S A CRA
PRI V A T A.
ز
With all my heart and ſoul, o God,
1 thank Thee, that in all the changes
and chances of this mortal life, I can
look up to Thee, and chearfully reſign
my will to thine. It is the deſire of my
ſoul, and my humble petition, that I
may always be ready and willing to fub-
mic to thy providence, that thou mayeſt
order what thou judgeſt to be moſt con-
venient for me. I have truſted Thee,
dear Father, with i myſelf; my ſoul is
in thy hand, which I verily believe thou
wilt preſerve to eternal happineſs; my
body, and all that belongs to it, are of
much leſs value. I do, therefore, with
as great ſecurity and ſatisfaction, truft
all I have to Thee; hoping thou wilt
preſerve me from all things hurtful, and
lead me to all things profitable to my
ſalvation. I will love Thee, O God;
and then I am fatisfied that all things,
however ſtrange and irkfome they ap-
pear, ſhall work together for good to
thoſe that do ſo. I know in whom. I
have believed ; I have a Saviour at thy
right-hand, full of kindneſs, full of
care, full of power ; he has prayed for
me, that this faith fail me not; and by
this faith. I am perſuaded,, that neither
tribulation, nor anguiſh, nor perſecų.
tion, nor famine, nor nakedneſs,, nor
peril, nor ſword, nor death, which I
may fear, nor life which I may hope
for; nor things preſent which I feel,
nor things to come, which I may appre-
hend, ſhall ever prevail fo far over me,
as to make me not to reſign my will en-
tirely to Thee.
In an humble, quiet, and dutiful
ſubmiſſion, let me faithfully run the
race that is ſet before me, looking unto
Jeſus, the author and finiſher of our faith,
who, for the joy that was ſet before him,
deſpiſed the ſhame, endured the croſs
and is now feated at the right-hand of
God; to whom I moſt humbly beſeech
Thee to bring me in thy good time; and
for whatever ſhall fall out in the mean
while, Thy Will be done. Annen,
Look unto efus.
He was deſpiſed and rejected of men;
his life was fought for by Herod ;
He was tempted by Sarao ;----hated by
that world which he came to ſave ;-let
at nought by his own people ;-called a
deceiver and a dealer with the devil ;-
was driven from place to place, and had
not where to lay his head ;-betrayed
by one Difciple, and forfaken by all
the reſt ;--falliy accuſed, ſpit .uponand
ſcourged;--fet at nought by Herod
and his men of war s-given up by
Pilate to the will of his enemies;-had:
a murtherer preferred before him ;-
condemned to a moſt cruel and ſhameful
death ;-crucified between two thieves ;
reviled in the midſt of his cornents ;-
had gall and vinegar given him to duinks
-ſuffered a moſt bitter death, fubmit-
ting with patience to the will of his Fa-
ther.
O Jeſu! wło now litteft at the right-
hand of God, to fuccour all who ſuffer
in a righteous way; 'be Thou 'my Ad-
vocate for grace, thật, in all iny fuffer-
ings, I may follow thy example, and
run with patience the 'race that is ſet
before me. Amen.
Take all things that befall you as
coming from God's providence, for your
particular profit: 'And though they are
evil in themſelves, yet as he permits, or
does not think fit to hinder them, they
may be referred to Him.
Ġod no ſooner diſcovers
diſcovers in your
añ ardent deſire of well-doing, and of
ſubmitting to his will, but he prepares
for you occaſions of trying your virtue;
and therefore, confident of his love, re-
ceive chearfully a medicine prepared by
a phyſician that cannot be miſtaken, and
cannot give you any thing but what will
be for your good.
See Ecclus.ch.ii. The whole chapter.
N. B. This chapter was the leſſon for
the day (March the 25th, 1727) at a
time when I was much perplexed about
the attempts made upon the Epiſcopal
Juriſdiction;
1
your heart
3
.
#
1
$
i
1
127.%.
SACRA P R I V A T A.
[TuesdAY.
Juriſdiction ; and this I cannot but re- | the evil deſigns, of men, are always ſub-
mark, ſince, to my exceeding great com ject to the power of God; let us there-
fort and direction, it has often fo hap forė be intent upon our duty, and leave
pened, I am perſuaded, by a ſpecial pro the reſt to God, who continually watches
vidence of God.
over his faithful fervants. Even the bairs
Lord, prepare my heart, that no af of your bead are all numbered,
flictions may ever ſo ſurprize, as to
We are in God's hands; we often take
over-bear me.
ourſelves out of his hands, by truſting
Diſpoſe me at all times.to a readineſs to the help and protection of men, more
to ſuffer what thy providence ſhall order
than that, of God.
or permite
My God! ſettle in iny heart a firm
: It is the ſame cup which Jeſus Chrift belief in thy providence, and depen-
drank of; it is he fends it. He ſees it dance upon thy will and deſigns, that I
abfolutely neceſſary that I muſt be firſt may, conſider nothing but my duty, and
partaker of his ſufferings, and then of fear no evil; but only left I ſhould not
his glories.
faithfully diſcharge my duty, in all re-
Matt. x. 22. And ye ſhall he hated of
ſpects.
God can render none miferable, but
ell men for my name fake ; but ye' that ſhall
endure to the end, Mall be ſaved.
thoſe whom he finds finners; let us
ļt'is indeed grievous to nature to be
apply this to ourſelves, when in affic-
tion, but not unto others, or to their
thus treáted'; but when it is for thy
perſonal faults.
name-fake, Q Jeſus, and for the ſake of
thy truth, and for being true to Thée;
Acts ix. 29. He preached boldly in the
how lovely is this, hatred ; and how ád-
name of the Lord Jeſus: but they went
about to kill bin.
vantageous when falvation' is the reward.
Matt, x. 24. The diſciple is not above
When a man is treated as. Jeſus Chriſt
bis maſter, nor the ſervant above his Lord.
was for preaching, it is a gaod ſign that
He who keeps this ſaying in his heart,
he preaches by his ſpirit, and that this.
is the beginning of his reward;. and in-
will pever complain of what he ſuffers,
deed oppoſition, and evil treatment, are
nor ſeek for any other way to ſave him
leſs to be feared by a miniſter of Chriſt,
ſelf, but by humiliation and the Croſs.
than applauſe and commendation. Woe
Sufferings
unto you when all men ſhall ſpeak well of
The Lord grant, that whenever I
you!
ſuffer, it may be for being faithful to Rev. iii. 19. As many as I love, I re-
God, and without drawing it unſeafón búke and chajten: Be zealous therefore, and
ably upon' myſelf.
repent.
Luke ij. 35. Yeo, a ſword Mäll pierce
Bleſſed be God, who vouchſafes, by
through thy own foul alfo.
falutary chaſtiſements, to awaken us
Thus God treated the Mother of his
when we fall aſleep through ſloth and
Son, and thus be treats thoſe whom he
luke-warmneſs. Grant that I may with
loves ;-he mingies bitters with their
a true żeal, and timely repentance, make
ſweets.
good uſe of all thy rebukes.
He who is called to the miniſtry of
2 Cor. iv. 8, 9. We are troubled on
the word, is called to fúffer the contra every fide, yet not diſtreſſed; we are per-
diction of the world, and, if occaſion
plexed, but not in deſpair; perſecuted, but
be, to ſeal the truth with his blood. not forſaken ; caſt down, but not deſtroyed.
This ſhould always be our ſupport and Obſerve here an Apoftolical diſpoſition
comfort, that the tongues, the ill-will, in the midſt of perſecution :-liberty
1
t
1
Tuesday.]
SACRA
P R Ι Κ Α Τ Α.
273
}
of ſpirit and joy of heart ;--an invincible We complain of unjuſt ſufferings,
courage ;-a lively belief of the care of and they are the things which we ought
God ;--a-full truſt in his affiſtance in the moſt to value.
loweſt abyſs of trouble ;--caſting the A Chriſtian, whoſe whole care is to
eyes of faith upon the ſufferings of the avoid ſufferings, has forgot his pattern;
Lord Jeſus ;--counting himſelf happy and that we are Chriſtians in order to be
in fulfilling them in his myſtical body. crucified with Chriſt.
Phil. i. 12. The things which hap-
We ſee in Jeſus Chriſt innocence and
pened unto me, have fallen out rather unto
holineſs itſelf ſuffering; and yet we
the furtherance of the Gospel.
complain of hardſhips.
The meekneſs of Chriſt, when in the
He who loſes courage under oppofi-
tions, is even yet a ſtranger to the ways
hands of his enemies, and when he had
of the Goſpel. God can and does make
power to have delivered himſelf, is
his greateſt enemies contribute to his
what we are alway to remeinber.
work and glory.---Let us leave God to
1 Pet. iii. 14. If ye ſuffer for righ-
act, and follow his guidance.
teouſneſs ſake, happy are ye; and be not
afraid of their terror.
2 Tim. iv. 17. Notwithſtanding, the
Lord ſtood with me, and ſtrengthened me.
It is plain we do not know the happi-
The more a miniſter of Chriſt is for-
neſs of ſuffering, when we ſpeak of it
ſaken by men, the more conformable
with abhorrence, and ſhun it with all
he is to Chriſt, and the greater conſo-
our might.
lation he may expect from God.
Nothing but thy love, O Lord, can
ſuppreſs in our hearts the fear of men.
Heb. xii. 3. Conſider him that endured
ſuch contradičtion of Jinners againſt himſelf,
J Pet. iv. 14. If ye be reproached for
leji ye be wearied and faint in your minds.
the name of Chriſt, happy cre ye : for the
If the world, which roſe up againſt Spirit of glory and of God reſteth upon you.
Chriſt, ſuffer us to be quiet, we ſhould
No worldly glory equals this; -no-
have reaſon to fear that we do not follow thing cauſes his ſpirit to reſt upon us
his ſteps, and that the world is pleaſed
more perſeveringly :-God will not ac-
count of ſufferings brought upon a
Whom the Lord loveth, be chaſteneth.
man's ſelf by his own fault; and yet
Chriſtian grace can ſanctify even ſuch
If nature were innocent, a Father fo
crimes, when a criminal ſuffers in the
juſt and ſo good, would not impoſe a
ſpirit of repentance, and ſubmiſſion to
condition ſo hard upon his children, the will of God.
were it not neceſſary to our ſalvation.---
To be purified by afflictions is a great
We are treated as baſtards, if we are
mercy,--to be abandoned to proſperity
not chaſtened, but left to our own liber-
till death, is an inſtance of God's anger.
tiniſın ;--too ſure a ſign of reprobation.
Grant, O Lord, that I may ſubmit to, 1 Pet. iv. 19. Wherefore let them that
and even be pleaſed with, theſe temporal
ſuffer according to the will of God, commit
evils, which lead to eternal happineſs. the keeping of their fouls to him in well-
1 Pet. ii. 29. This is thank-worthy,
doing, as unto a faithful Creator.
if a man for conſcience towards God en-
1 John iii. 13. Morvel not, my bre-
dure grief, ſuffering wrongfully.
thren, if the world hate you.
He who can be content to have God Let us rather fear that we do not be.
for a witneſs of his patience and ſuffer long to God, if the world ſpare us.
ings, has found the ſecret to make God Grant, O God, that I may never
his friend.
murmur at thy appointments, or be ex-
VOL. I.
M m
aſperated
1
with us.
1
1
1
ment
1
Ś A Ć RA
R I VA TA.
[TUESDAY.
274
aſperated againſt the miniſters of thy
'providence.
2 Cor. i. 7. As ye are partakers of the
ſufferings; ro ſhall ye be alſo of the confola-
tions,
O Lord, remove from me all inward
diſquiet, and grant that, with an entire
ſubmiſſion to thy will, I may ever pre-
ſerve a peace of mind, and leave my
deliverance to thy choice.
The more the world deprives us of
its protection for our adherence to God,
the more he eſpouſeth our intereft ; and
declarés. on our ſide.
It is the part of the miniſter of Chriſt
to labour without ceaſing,--to ſuffer
without reſentment, and to leave his
cauſe in the hands of God, with full
truſt in him.
In Thee, O Jeſus, we find matter of
confolation in every affliction that can
poſſibly befal us.
All viſitations are
from God. He is not delighted with
the miſeries of his poor creatures ; aMic-
tions are therefore deſigned for our
good. He will either fhew you the
reaſon of this viſitation, or make you
reap the fruits of it.
People that may be well diſpoſed,
may yet live under the power of ſome
evil cuſtom, which is diſpleaſing to God;
må man may have been guilty of fome
great fin which he has yet never truly
repented of, or been truly humbled for.
This was the caſe of the ſons of Jacob;
they had attempted the life of, and
afterwards fold, their brother, and en-
dangered the life of their aged father ;
under which guilt they paſſed their life
well enough for many years, till God
viſited them; and then they thought of
their fin, confeſſed, and repented.
God, by amictions, often fits us for
greater degrees of grace which he is
going to beſtow.
Though I ſuffer, yet I am well, be-
cauſe I am what God would have me
to be.
Lord, do not permit my trials to be
above my ſtrength, and do thou vouch-
ſafe to be my ſtrength and comfort in
the time of trial.
Grant, O Lord, that I may never be
wanting to the cauſe of truth, nor ex-
poſe it by any indiſcretion, or unſeaſon-
able tranſports of zeal.
Jeſus Chriſt avoids perſecution; [John
vii. 1.] to ſuffer for righteouſneſs ſake,
is well pleaſing to God; but then it
muſt be done according to the appoint-
ment of God, not out of a proud zeal.
Give me grace to take in good part
whatever ſhall befal me, and let my
heart acknowledge it to be the Lord's
doing, and to come from his provi-
dence, and not by chance.
AffliЕtions.
Theſe God makes uſe of ſometimes
by way of prevention ;-left I ſhould be
exalted, ſaid St. Paul, [2 Cor, xii, &c.]
to reform them,---before I was af-
flisted, I went aftray ; [Pſalm cxix.]-to
perfect them ;--patience, courage, ſub-
miſſion to the will of God, are graces
not fo much as underſtood by people
who meet with no adverſities;---We muſt
through much tribulation enter into the
kingdon of God; [Acts xiv. 22.1-to
prove men, and ſhew them for exainples.
If a man had no enemies, how could he
ſhew his charity in forgiving thein?
Never conſider ſo much the inſtru-
ment of your afflictions as the meaning
of the good providence of God in theſe
things.
John xi. 5. AMictions no marks of
God's diſpleaſure. Jeſus loved Mary and
Lazarus, yet they were both afflicted.
Puniſhment is due to ſin.-We muſt
be puniſhed here or hereafter ;-it is the
cauſe of all afflictions, and deſigned by
our gracious God to bring us to repen-
tance. Proſperity a moſt dangerous
ſtate ;-we fancy it is owing to our merit,
and it is followed with pride, neglect of
duty, fearleſsneſs;--it is happy for us
when God counts us worthy to ſuffer for
his name's fake-to contend with Satan,
as Job did, and be able, through God's
grace,
1
care
Tuesday.]
276
S & ACRA P R I V A T A.
grace, to over-come ſo powerful a ſpirit.
AMictions, undergone with reſignation,
the great teſt of our love of God,
when we love him, when he chaſtens us.
May God fanctify all our affictions to
us all.
Afflictions are always uſeful when they
oblige us to go to God.
May I receive every thing from thy
hand with patience and with joy !
Enemies.
A Chriſtian ſhould not diſcover that
he has enemies any other way than by
doing more good to them than to others.
If thine enemy hunger, feed him, &c. He
will therefore be careful not to loſe ſuch
occaſions.
O Jeſu! whoſe charity all the malice
of thy bittereſt enemies could not over-
come, Med abroad in my heart that moſt
excellent gift of charity.
Ecclus. viii. 3. Rejoice not over thy
greateſt enemy being dead; but remember
that we die all.
Our enemies are our benefactors, pro-
curing for us a new right to Heaven.
I
pray
God convert all thoſe who hate
us without cauſe.
I beſeech Thee for my enemies, not
for vengeance, but for mercy; that thou
wouldſt change their hearts by thy grace,
or reſtrain their malice by thy power.
Wars.
O Sovereign Lord ! who for our ſins
art juſtly diſpleaſed, I proſtrate myſelf
before Thee, confeffing my own ſin, and
the ſin of this people; acknowledging the
juſtice of any ſcourge which thou ſhalt
think fit to bring upon us, and trem-
bling to think how much I may have
contributed toward it.
Thou haſt already ſpoken to us both
by thy judgments and mercies;---both
by the ſcarcity and plenty of bread;
and we have not regarded it. Thou haft
taken away the lives of many, very
many, in their very fins, by which nume-
rous widows, and fatherleſs children,
have been left miferable.
The fins of whoredom and drunkenneſs;
of swearing, lying, and perjury; of liti-
giouſneſs, injuſtice, defrauding the public,
and facrilege; are made light of.
The ſins of impiety, of profaneneſs, of
deſpiſing the means of grace and ſalvation,
are too common amongſt us.
What ſhall I ſay to prevail with God,
to avert the judgments which theſe fins
deſerve!
God be merciful unto us, and put a ſtop
to this torrent of wickedneſs ;-put thy
fear into all our hearts, that we may re-
turn to Thee, that we may repent, and
bring forth fruit meet for repentance,
and that iniquity may not be our ruin.
May the dread of thy now threatened
judgments deter us from evil ;-máy
thy goodneſs and patience lead us to re-
pentance, -weaken the power of Satan,
,
take from among us the ſpirit of ſum-
ber, of ignorance, and inconſideration.
Let every one of us fee and feel the
plagủe of his own heart, and ſay, what
have I done to bring theſe evils upon us?
So that bringing forth fruits anſwerable
to amendment of life, we may eſcape
thy judgment, now hanging over, our
heads; and, above all, thy judgments
againſt finners in the world to come.
And this I beg for Jeſus. Chriſt his fakes
Amen,
Mm: 2
WEDNESDAL
276
S A E RA
- PRI V A T A.
[WEDNESDAY.
+
t
5
WEDNESDAY MEDITATIONS
CO VE TO U S N
U S N E S S.
$
L
3
1
Grant, O Lord, that I may never hope
to reconcile two things ſo inconſiſtent as
the love of Thee and the world.
Matt. v. 3. To be poor in ſpirit--15
to be diſengaged from wealth, to uſe it
as a poor man; to look upon it as a
burthen, or as a truſt.
I Tim. vi. 8. Having food and rai-
, ment, let us be therewith content.
And yet even the chriſtian world is
not content without fuperfluities and
exceſs. Theſe diſorders are not leſs
criminal becauſe ſo common
2 Peter ii. 15. Following the way of
Balaam.
Nothing is more to be dreaded by a
miniſter of God, than covetouſneſs;
when a man has his heart upon his own
intereſts he eaſily forgets thoſe of his
}
!
great maſter.
Matt. iv. 9, 10. All theſe things will I.
give thée. -Get thee hence, Satan, for it
is written, Thou malt worſhip the Lord
thy God.
REAT and glorious God, who
alone art worthy of our love and
ſervice, cure me of, and preſerve me
from, the fin and vanity of adıniring
this world:
Give me grace to renounce all covetous
deſires, all love of riches and pleaſures;
to deſire only what is neceſſary, and
to be content with what Thou, O Lord,
thinkeſt fo.
Not to be troubled at the loſs or want
of
any thing beſides thy favour.
That no buſineſs, no pleaſures, may
divert me from the thoughts of the
world to come.
That I may chearfully part with all
theſe things when thou requireſt it of me.
And that I may ever be prepared to
do ſo, diſpoſe me to a temperance in all
things, and to lay up my treaſure in
heaven, for Jeſus Chriſt's fake. Amen.
Luke vi, 24. Woe unto you that are
rich, for ye have received your confolation.
A man muſt have but little faith, who
can read theſe words, and yet love riches,
and the pleaſures they afford.
Lord `grant that I may reſiſt every
temptation to the love of creatures; left
* they ſteal my heart from Thee, my God,
whom I deſire to love with all my ſoul.
I know that I inuft renounce all other
objects of my affection, in order to love
Thee with all my heart. Lord, give me
grace and ſtrength to put this in practice.
I John ii. 15. Love not the world,
nor the things that are in the world; if any
man love the world, the love of the father
izs-not in him.
V
Give me, O Lord, the eyes of faith,
that I may ſee the world juſt as it is ;-
the vanity of its promiſes,--the fully of
its pleaſures--the unprofitableneſs of its
rewards, ---the multitude of its ſnares,-
and the dangers of its temptations.
Faſting
Mark ix. 29. This kind can come forth
by nothing but by prayer and faſting.
Theſe a miniſter of God muſt make
uſe of in converting ſinners, as ever hę
hopes to ſucceed.
Thoſe who are by God, or his church,
put into the hands of the executioner,
for their crimes or contumacy, have need
of
very powerful ſolicitations to obtain
their pardon.—Theſe are, prayer and
faſting
Jeſus Chriſt ſpared not his innocent
fleſh, buit faſted; the finner cheriſheth
his continually, refuſing it nothing.
Faſting is, in ſome ſenſe, a puniſhment
and expiation for paſt fins, a remedy for
prefent
}
>
1
3
1
:
my bread.
4
WEDNESDAY.
SACRA! bu na rv AT
A
.
preſent temptations, and a preſervative Blefed be God, that my puniſhment
againſt future.
was not as great as niy crime.
Pfalm cii. 4. My heart is ſmitten, and
Bleſſed be God, that he has given me
withered like graſs, ſo that I forget to eat
time to repent of the fin that provoked
him to deal with me after this manner.
The humble and afflicted foul is not
Blefred be God, that when he ſpoke to
much concerned to pleaſe the appetite.
me once, yea twice, that I regarded it at
Luke vi. 25. Woe unto you that are
laſt.
full, for ye ſhall hunger; that is, ye whoſe
Good God of mercy, give me grace
daily meals are feaſts,--who make profef-
that I may not provoke thee any more
ſion of a life of ſenſuality,--who know not to repeat this word to me, but that I
what it is to faſt, even when the church may faithfully perform thoſe vows which
requires it, --woe to ſuch Chriſtians ! are uponime. This I cannot do with-
If we judge ourſelves with ſeverity, out thy gracious affiſtance, which I moſt
we ſhall be judged with mercy.
humbly beſeech Thee to vouchſafe me,
for Jeſus Chriſt's ſake, who by his merits
Temptation.
hás purchaſed this grace for all that faith-
We are expoſed to temptation all our fully
. aſk-it of Thee; for his fake, O-mer-.
days. Men are never more dangerouſly ciful God, grint:
me this grace. .Amen.
tempted, than when they think them I do' in all humility ačćept of the pu-
ſelves fecure from temptation. This is niſhment of mine iniquities.
a proof of the power the devil has over
I will hold my peace, and not open
thein,
my mouth, becauſe it is thy doing and
We tempt God when we expoſe our-
my defervings.
ſelves unneceſſarily to dangers, through I know, O Lord, that it is good for
* falſe confidence of his aſſiſtance.
mę to be in trouble, or Thou wouldeſt
In time of Trouble.
not ſuffer ic ſo to be.
Pfalm xxxix. 11. When thou with
Lệt thy merciful kindneſs be my com-
rebukes doſt correct man for iniquity, thou
fort, according to thy promiſe to all
that love and ſerve Thee.
makėjt his becuty to conſume away like a moth.
O merciful God, who, in thy wiſe
Difficulties.
providence, doft ſo order even natural We are to pray for the particular direc-
events, that they ſerve both for the good tion of God's Holy Spirit upon
of the univerſe and for the conviction of occaſions we are humbly to depend
particular finners, ſo that men ſhall have upon, and cheatfully to expect it,-
reaſon to acknowledge thy glorious at which he will manifeſt; either by fome
tributes ;--I do with great forrow of plain event or determination of his
pro-
heart, but with all ſubmiſſion to thy vidence, or by ſuggeſting ſuch reaſons
good pleaſure, confeſs thy mercy as well as ought to determine the will to a wiſe
as juſtice to me in the judgments, afflic choice..
tions, forrows, of this day.
But to follow the inclinations of the
I acknowledge thy voice, o mérciful will, without reaſon, only becauſe we
God, I acknowledge my own tranſgreſ are ſtrongly inclined to a thing, is a very:
fion, which provoked thee to ſpeak to me dangerous way, and will engage men in
after this manner, and at this very time. evil practices and endleſs ſcruples.
O Lord, give me true repentance.for The ſpirit of God brings into our
all the errors of my life, and particularly minds new lights, fets them hoine, in-
for that which was in all probability the clines us to attend them, &c. But let .
Occaſion of this affliction.
men take heed of ſetting up idols in their
hearts,
1
1
all great
+
1
1
5
978
SA O RA
P R I VA TA.
EWEDNESDAY,
.
hearts, and then go and enquire of the
Lord, He will anſwer them.
In a Law-Suit.
Convince me, O God, if I am under
any miſtake in this affair.
Direct, alliſt, and ſupport me under
all the difficulties I ſhall meet with.
Put an happy end, in thy good time,
to this troubleſome controverty.
Diſpoſe the hearts of thoſe with whom
we have to do, to peace and juſtice.
Give me grace to reſt ſatisfied with
whatever ſhall be the iſſue, believing
aſſuredly, that God can make good any
lofs I can ſuſtain, or fanctify if co my
eternal welfare.
Lord, in this, and, in all other things I.
undertake, thy will be done and not mine.
Ö manifeſt thy will to me; preſerve
me from evil counſels, and from raſh
enterpriſes.
Give me true chriſtian reſolution,
which will neither be tired nor diſcou-
råged with difficulties while I am in the
way of my duty:
Faith,
Grant, O God, that I may with humi-
lity receive, and with perſeverance hold
falt, all thoſe truths which thoy, haft
revealed.
I thank thee, O God, for thy holy
word, and for that thou haſt not left us,
in the affair of eternity, to the uncer-
tainty of our own reaſon and judgment.
Defend me againſt all deluſions of
error ; the ſnares of wit and learning;
the raileries of profane men, and from
deſerting the truth under oppreſſion.
Grant, o God, that neither education,
intereſt, prejudice, or paſſion, may never
hinder me from diſcerning the truth.
Open the eyes of all that are in error,
heal the wounds of the divided church;
that we may be one fold under one
Shepherd. Amen.
Deſpair.
Let thy infinite mercy deliver me from
deſpair both now, and at the hour of
death,
Judgment Day.
Grant, O Lord, that I may be of the
number of thoſe that ſhall find mercy at
that day.
Zaccheus.
The good Lord grant that I may give
a proof of the fincerity of my converſion
by a change of life.
Hope.
Grant, o God, that, amidſt all the
diſcouragements, difficulties, dangers,
diſtreſs, and darkneſs of this mortal life,
I may depend upon thy mercy, and on
this build my hopes, as on a fure foun-,
dation.
Let the multitude of thy tender mer-
cies preſerve all from deſpair.
Reſignation.
Grant that I may receive the puniſh
ment of my ſins with patience and reſig-
nation.
Injuries, perſecution.
Give me, o God, an heart to con-
ſider, that man could have no power
againſt me, unleſs it were given from
above. John xix. 11.
Trouble.
Remember me, O God, in the day of
trouble. Secure me, by thy grace, from
all exceſs of fear, concern, and ſadneſs.
Enemies.
Change their hearts by thy grace, or
reftrain their maliçe by thy power.
Troubles and Afflictions.
In thee, o bleſſed Jeſus, we find
matter of comfort and confolation under
every hardſhip and affliction, which thou
thyſelf underwenteſt. Lord, grant that I
may ever imitate thy patience and relig-
nation.
Let the afflictions I meet with be in
ſome meaſure ferviceable towards the ap-
peaſing of thy wrath. Let them prove
the happy occaſion of forwarding my
converſion and ſalvation.
ringo
1
1
THURSDAY
THURSDAv.] S. ACR A
re
P R I VA T'A.
279
THURSDA 2
M E D I T A TI O N S.
1
RELIGIOUS DISCOURSE IN ORDINARY CONVERSATION.
Eph. iv. 29. Let no corrupt communica-
tion proceed out of your mouth, but that
which is good to the uſe of edifying, that
it may miniſter grace unto the bearers.
V. 4. Fooliſh talking, and jeſting, are not
convenient.
PRESE
RESERVE me, o God, from a vain
converſation. Give me grace never
to be aſhamed or afraid to ſpeak of thee,
and of thy law.
Give me a lively fenſe of the value of
religion, and make it the delight of my
heart; that I may ſpeak of it with great
judgment, ſeriouſneſs, and affection, and
at all ſeaſonable times.
May that good Spirit, which appeared
in the likeneſs of tongues of fire, warm
my heart, direct my thoughts, and guide
my tongue, and give a power to per-
fuade; that by my converſation and ex-
ample, as well as by my ſermons and
writings, I may promote the kingdom
and intereſts of my great matter. Amen.
Mal. iii. 10. Then they that feared the
Lord ſpake often one to another.
Matt. xii. 34.
Out of the abundance
of the heart, the mouth Speaketb.-How
can ye, being evil, Speak good things ? - By
thy words thou malt be juſtified, and by
thy words thou ſhalt be condemned.
We count words for nothing, and yet
eternity depends upon them.
Set a guard, O Lord, upon my mouth,
and keep the door of my lips.
The mouth of the righteous ſeeketh wif-
dom, and his tongue talketh of judgment.
It is ſtrange that that which is every
body's greateſt concern, ſhould be no-
body's diſcourſe,
The want of religious difcourfe int
common converſation is one of the chief
cauſes of the decay of chriſtian piety.
Hearts truly touched with the love
of God, will communicate their fight
and heat to others in their ordinary
converſation will fpeak honourably of
God, of his perfections, his juſtice, good-
neſs, wiſdom, and power,—the excel-
lency of his laws,- the pleaſantneſs of
his ſervice,--the inſtances of his love,
the rewards he has promiſed to his
friends, and the puniſhinents he has
prepared for his enemies.
And by doing ſo, we ſhall recommend
God, and religion, to thoſe we converſe
with-win over ſubjects to hiin, &c.
and add to our own happineſs.
Matt. v. 16. Let your light jo fine
before men, that they may ſee your good
works, and glorify your Father which is in
Heaven.
Col. iv. 6. Let your Speecb be always
with grace, ſeaſoned with ſalt, that ye may
know bow ye ought to anſwer every man.
One mild, prudent, and edifying con-
verſation has often gained more fouls
than many ſermons.
Theff. v. II. Wherefore comfort yours
ſelves together, and edify one another.
Theſe are two expreſs duties of Chriſ-
tian converſation.
Heb. x. 24. Let us conſider one another,
to provoke unto love, and to good works.
The more ſpiritual our minds are, the
more heavenly will our converſation be
with thoſe we diſcourſe with.
We, of all men, ſhould deſire to talk,
and to be talked to, in our own way,
and
$
3
289 SACRA PRI VA T.A. [THURSDAY.
and of things relating to our own pro may watch againſt a weakneſs, which
feffion; and fo we ſhould if our profef has ſo evil conſequences.
fion were moſt at our heart.
Ecclus. iv. 23. Refrain not to speak
Pſalm cxix. I will speak of thy teſti when there is an occaſion to do good.
monies even before kings, and will not be
It is an extraordinary talent to be able
aſhamed.
to improve converſation to the advan-
Rules.'
tage of religion, by taking ſome fit oc-
Never talk of religion but when you calion to ſay ſomething that is edifying,
think ſeriouſly of it: Not to betray the and beneficial.
want of it by one's diſcourſe of it, which The great ſubject of a Chriſtian's dif-
ſhould be decent, grave, sober, prudent.
courſe ſhould be, about the true way of
That our diſcourſe of religion be prac attaining the grace of God, through the
tical rather than notional, or diſputing; blood of Chriſt, and by the aſſiſtance of
that it be devout, edifying after an the Holy Spirit. But then they muſt
hearty and affectionate manner.
ſay no more than what they are ſure of,
That it , inay be ſeaſonable ; that is, left they ſhould lead men into error.
when men are like to be the better for it. For the Lord will not hold him guiltleſs,
---Not in promiſcuous company, -not
that taketh his name in vain, and ſpeak-
mixed with ſports, hurry, buſineſs, nor eth not the truth as it is in Jeſus.
with drink. Nor to caſt pearls before Let us take all opportunities of com-
ſwine.
municating our belief of Chriſt to others,
That we join a good life to our re both to bear witnefs and confeſs him
ligious diſcourſes. And never to con before men, and to increaſe our own
tradict our tongue by our deeds.
faith and reward.
Luke. xxiv. 30. As be ſat at meat, he
Joel ii. 28, 29. I will pour out my
took bread, and bleſſed it, and brake, and
Spirit upon all fleſh, and your fons and your
gave to them, and their eyes were opened. daughters ſhall prophecy, &c.
That is; their diſcourſe ſhall be chiefly
We may know religious perſons, not
only in the exerciſe of religious actions,
upon ſubjects of practical Chriſtianity,
But even in the moſt common actions of
of Jeſus Chriſt and what he has done
and ſuffered for us, and of the way to
life, which they convert into holy actions,
atrain eternal happineſs.
by the manner of doing them, the holi-
nefs of their diſpoſitions--by prayer, &c.
James iv. II. Speak not evil one of an-
other. True humility makes us ſee our
· We always do good or harm to others
by the manner of our converſation ; we
own faults, without concerning ourſelves
with the faults of others.
cither confirm them in fin, or awaken
them to piety.
Prov. xv. 23. A word Spoken in due ſea-
It is too true, that ſome evil paſſion
fon, how good is it
or other, and to gratify our corruption,
Before Study.
is the aim of moſt converſations. We O God, the fountain of all wiſdom, in
love to ſpeak of paſt troubles,-hatred a deep fenfe of my own ignorance, and
and ill-will make us take pleaſure in rela of that great charge which lies upon me,
ring the evil actions of our enemies. We I am conſtrained to come often before
compare, with ſome degree of pride, Thee, from whom I have learned what-
the advantages we have over others. ever I know, to aſk that help without
We recount, with too ſenſible a pleaſure, which I ſhall difquiet myſelf in vain.
the worldly happineſs we enjoy.This Moſt humbly beſeeching Thee to guide
ſtrengthens our paſſions, and increaſes me with thine eye, to enlighten my
our corruption.God grant that I mind, that I may ſee myſelf, and teach
others
.
.
11
HE
1
1
THURSDAY.)
281
SA CR 4
PRI VA TA.
others the wonders of thy law; that I
may learn from Thee what I ought to
think and ſpeak concerning Thee; direct
and bleſs all the labours of my mind
give me a diſcerning ſpirit, a found judg-
ment, and an honeſt and a religious
heart; and grant that, in all my ſtudies,
my firſt aim may be to ſet forth thy
glory, and to ſet forward the falvation of
mankind; that I may give a comforta-
ble account of my time at the great day,
when all our labours ſhall be tried.
And if Thou art pleaſed that by my
miniſtry ſinners ſhall be converted, and
thy kingdom enlarged, give me the
grace of humility, that I may never
aſcribe the ſucceſs to myſelf, but to thy
Holy Spirit, which enables me to will
and to do according to thy good plea-
ſure. Grant this, o Father of all light
and truth, for the ſake of Jeſus Chriſt.
Amen.
Againſt Slotb.
Prov. xix. v. Slothfulneſs caſteth into
a deep jeep.
O God, who haft given me an active
fpirit, and many opportunities of doing
Thee ſervice, give me grace to make uſe
of all occaſions of ſerving Thee faithfully
and doing good in my generation; make
me to abhor that floth which would lead
me into an inſenſibility and forgetful-
neſs of Thee and of my errand into the
world; keep me from idleneſs, which
would expoſe me to temptations, enfee-
ble my mind, and cover me with rags :
make me ever ſenſible of the great evil
of delaying to do the work in its ſeaſon
which thou haſt appointed me, that
whatever my hand by thy providence
findeth to do, I may do it with all my
might; ſo that whenever I am called to
give an account of my labours to my
great maſter, I may not be judged an
unprofitable ſervant. Accept of my am-
bition of ſerving thee, great God; and,
O grant, that when my Lord comes he
may find me ſo doing. Amen.
VOL.I.
Againſt Angcr.
Ecclef. vii. 3. Be not baſy in thy
Spirit to be angry, for enger reſteth in the
borom of fools.
The Lord, who is a God ready to
pardon, flow to anger, and of great
kindneſs, remove far from ne all' occa-
ſions and effects of cauſeleſs and immo-
derate anger ; all pride and prejudice,
and too much concern for the things of
this world; all intemperate ſpeeches,
and indecent paſſions.
Give me, O Lord, a mild, a peace-
able, a meek, and an huinble ſpirit, that,
remembering my own infirunities, I may
bear with thoſe of others ;
-that con-
ſidering my character, I may rebuke
with all long-ſuffering and gravity ;---
that I may think lowly of myſelf, and
not be angry when others do fo alſo;-
that I may be patient towards all men,
gentle and eaſy to be intreated ;--that
God, for Chriſt's ſake, may be fo to-
wards me.
Ainen.
Eph. iv. 26. Be angry, and fin not ;
that is, Let not the ſun go down upon your
wrath,
Prov. xix. II. The diſcretion of a
man deferreth his anger.
A ſoft anſwer turneth away ſtrife.
Prov. xvi. 32. He that is flow to anger
is better than the mighty; and he that ruleth
his spirit, than he that taketh a city.
Rom. xii. 10. Be kindly affectioned
one towards another.
Suppreſs the very beginnings of anger.
Do not uſe to indulge it even where
there are real faults; but try the gentle
way, which may probably ſucceed better,
and, to be ſure, with more eaſe by far.
Seldom do people vex us on purpoſe,
and yet prejudice very often makes us
think that they do.
A ſenſe of one's own integrity will
make one paſs by injuries more eaſily.
Be not too much concerned to tell the
injuries you have received.
Accuſtom
Nn
.
282
S A CRA
P R I V A T A.
(THURSDAY,
Accuſtom yourſelf to ſilence, if
you
would learn to govern your tongue.
Nemo confilium cum clamore dat, Senec.
Paſions.
Deliver me, O God, from all violent
and finful paſſions, and give me grace
to ſtand againſt them.
Matt. v. 4. Bleſſed are the meek.
Inſtruct ine, Lord, in this Chriſtian
virtue; Thou who art the Maſter and
Teacher of it.
For Forgiveneſs of Injuries.
Matt. vi. 14. If ye forgive men their
treſpaſſes, your heavenly Father will alſo
forgive you.
O God, who alone canſt order the
unruly wills and affections of ſinful men,
fhew mercy to thy ſervant, in forcing
my corrupt nature to be obedient to
thy commands.
O God, who haft made it my ever-
laſting intereſt, as well as duty, to for-
give my neighbour whatever wrong he
has done me; help me to overcome all
the difficulties I have to ſtruggle with,
all pride, prejudice, and deſire of ren-
dering evil for evil, that I may not de-
prive my ſoul of that mercy, which
thine infinite goodneſs has offered to
ſinners,
He Mall have judgment without mercy
that hath foewn no mercy,
O bleſſed God, help me in this great
concern, that I may never fall under thy
wrath for want of ſhewing mercy to
others; but grant, O bleſſed Jeſus, that
in this I may be thy diſciple indeed.
Ainen,
Slander.
Matt. xi. 19.
The Son of Man came
eating and drinking, and they ſay, Behold
a man gluttonous and a wine-bibber, &c.
Whatever meaſure a good man takes,
he will hardly eſcape the cenſures of the
world ; the beſt way is, not to be con-
cerned at them.
It is an inſtance of humility ſilently
to bear the calumnies which are raiſed
againſt us, when they relate to ourſelves
only; but it is a duty of prudence and
charity inodeſtly to vindicate ourſelves,
when the honour of God and the Church
is concerned,
Both Jeſus Chriſt and John Baptiſt
were ſlandered; who then will com-
plain that they cannot ſatisfy the world,
and ſtop men's mouths ? --Luke vii.
33, 34
Pfalm cxx. 2. Deliver my ſoul, o
Lord, from lying lips,
FRIDAY
FRIDAY.]
283
SACRA
P R I V A T A.
F R I D A r
MEDITATION S.
PE
Ε Ν
I T
E NC C E.
Luke xviii. 3. The Publican Standing
afar off, would not so much as lift up
his eyes to Heaven; but fmote upon his
breaſt, ſaying, God be merciful unto ne
a finner.
thy ſervant according to this word ;--
let thy blood and merits plead for my
pardon ;-fay unto me, as thou didit
unto the penitent in thy Goſpel, Thy
fins are forgiven. And grant that I may
live to bring forth fruits meet for repen-
WH
tance.
THAT would become of me, if
Thou, O God, ſhouldſt not have
mercy upon me?
When I ſeriouſly conſider theſe dread-
ful truths-That all they are accurſed
who do err and go aſtray from thy command-
ments. That the unprofitable ſervent was
caſt into outer darkneſs. That we watch
for the ſouls of our flock as they that muſt
give on account. When I think of theſe
things, I cannot but fear for myſelf, and
tremble to think of the account I have
to give.
Iſaiah lxvi. 2. To this man will I look,
even to him that is poor end of a contrite
Spirit, and trembleth at my word.
Pf. xxxiv. 18. The Lord is nigh unto
them that are of a contrite heart : and will
fave ſuch as be of an humble spirit.
Look upon me, gracious Lord, with
an eye of mercy.
For thy name-fake, O Lord, pardon
mine iniquities, for they are great.
My only comfort is, they are not too
great for thy mercy.
And the Lord Jeſus our Advocate
has affured us, even with an oath,
[Mark iii. 22.] That all fins ſhall be for-
given unto the ſons of men.-That is, that
with hearty repentance and true faith
turn unto God.
O moſt powerful Advocate! I put
my cauſe into thy hands ;---let it be unto
Matt. vi. 14. If ye forgive men their
treſpaſes, your heavenly Father will alſo
forgive your treſpaſes.
Even the power to perform this moſt
kind condition, muſt be from thy grace,
O Jeſus !
And I truſt Thou wilt grant me this
grace, becauſe the very will to aſk it is
from Thee, and from thy will, which
wills nothing in vain.
Perfect, therefore, O my Saviour, the
work which thou haſt begun in me; and
let me feel the effects of thy grace in
the conſtancy of my devotions, - in the
care of my ſoul, in the faithful diſ-
charge of my duty, and the vows that are
upon me,--and in all ſuch acts of righ-
teouſneſs, piety, and charity, by which
I ſhall be judged at the laſt day.
And let not the Lord be angry with
his ſervant, who preſumes to aſk the
ſame pardon, and grace for others, as I
aſk for myſelf ;--and eſpecially for all
ſuch as by my example, or neglect of
my duty, may have offended, or been
led to ſuch fins as I now lament and
confefs.
Lord, lay not their ſin to their charge,
but give them grace to repent; that Thou
mayeft have mercy upon them, and that
I may not be anſwerable for the fin and
ruin of others.
John v. 14. Sin no more, left a worſe
thing come unto thee.
Make
a Pl. cxix. 21.
B Matt. xxv. 30.
d Heb. xiii. 7.
N n 2
266
SA. CRA
PRI VAŤ A.
[FRIDAY.
1
1
Make me, O Lord, ever mindful of
my infirmities and backſidings, that I
may be more watchful, and more im-
portunate for grace for the time to come.
Matt. v. 7. Bleſſed are the merciful,
for they ſhall obtain mercy.
Give me, O Lord, a true compaſſion
for the wants and miſeries, both tem-
poral and ſpiritual, of others, that Thou
mayeſt have compaſſion upon me.
Luke xv. 10.
There is joy in the pre-
ſence of God over one finner that repenteth.
Lord, increaſe the number of peni-
tents, and the joys of Heaven, in deli-
vering myſelf and all finners from the
power of the devil, and in vouchſafing
us the grace of a true converſion.
Matt. v.4. Bleſſed are they that mourn,
for they fall be comforted.
O Lord, grant that I may feek for
comfort, not in the things of this world,
but by á fincere repentance for my own
fins, and for the fins of the flock commit-
ted to my charge, by which God is dif-
honoured, and his judgment hanging
over our heads.
Luke xix. 10. The Son of Man is come
to ſeek and to fave that which was loſt.
O comfortable words for loſt finners!
God himſelf ſeeks to ſave them. O Thou
who fought me when I was aftray, ſave
me for thy mercy's fake; preſerve that
which Thou haſt fought and found.
Matt. xi. 28. Come unto me all ye that
labour and are heavy laden, and I will give
i
Micab vii. 18. God retaineth not bis
anger for ever, becauſe he deligbteth in
mercy.
Ezra ix. 15. O Lord God, behold, we
are before thee in our treſpaſes; we cannot
ſtand before thee for this.
Numb. xiv. 19. Pardon, I befeech
thee, the iniquity of thy ſervant, according
to the greatneſs of thy mercy.
O ſay unto me as thou didft unto
Moſes, I have pardoned thee.
Ezek. xviii. 22. All bis iniquities that
he hath comnitted, they ſhall not be men-
tioned unto him.
Lord, be merciful unto me, for I have
ſinned in the midſt of light, and even
againſt light; in contempt of the grace
we received at our baptiſin.
I John i. 9. If we confeſs our fins, he
is faithful and juſt to forgive us our ſins,
and to cleanſe us from all unrighteouſneſs.
Theſe are comfortable words to one
whom the fight of his ſins has caft into
a dread of the judgments of God.
Both that dread, and the hatred of fin,
and the dependance upon the promiſe of
God, and the love that that produces in
the ſoul, are owing entirely to the blood
of Jeſus Chriſt.
2 Sam. ix. 8. What is thy ſervant,
that thou ſhouldſt look upon ſuch a dead dog
as I am?
i Cor. xv. 9. I am not meet to be called
an Apoſtle.
My only ſupport is, that my ſins have
not put me out of the reach of that
mercy which is infinite.
Who can underſtand his errors? O
cleanſe Thou me from my ſecret faults.
O Lord, be favourable unto me; par-
don and deliver me from all
Grant that my ſins may never riſe up
in judgment againſt ine, nor bring ſhame
and confuſion of face upon me.
My ſoul truly waiteth ſtill upon God,
for of him cometh my ſalvation.
Rom. xi,
you rejt.
1
O Jeſu! conduct and keep me to
thyſelf, or I ſhall ſurely miſs the way.
Phil. ii. 12.
Work out your own fal-
vation with fear and trembling; for it is
God that worketh in you both to will and
to do of his good pleaſure.
It was not in myſelf, O God, to begin
the work of my converſion ;--finiſh, I
beſeech thee, what Thou haſt begun in
me ;--may I cloſe with thy grace, and
perſevere unto my life's end,
my ſins.
FRIDAY.]
265
SACRA PRI V A T A.
}
1
Rom. xi. 16. Blindneſs in part is hap-
pened to Ifrael, until the fullneſs of the
Gentiles be come in, and so all Iſrael ſhall
be ſaved.
O God, the God of Abraham, look
upon thine everlaſting covenant, [Gen.
xvii.7.] cauſe the captivity of Judah and
of Iſrael to return. They were thy peo-
ple; O be Thou their Saviour, that all
who love Jeruſalemn and mourn for her,
may rejoice with her, [If. Ixvi. 10.] for
Jeſus Chriſt's fake, their Saviour and
our's. Amen.
June 10th, 1727.
[This whole country labouring under great diſtrac-
tions. ]
O Sovereign Lord! I proſtrate myſelf
before Thee, confeffing my own ſin,
and the ſin of this people, committed
to my charge; acknowledging the juf-
tice of any ſcourge which Thou ſhalt
bring upon us; and trembling to think
how much I may have contributed to-
wards it ;-beſeeching Thee to have
compaſſion on us, in theſe days of con-
fuſion; for we are, for our fins, deli-
vered up to diſtraction and oppreſſion.
O Lord, prevent the judgments that
threaten us ;--purge this nation from
all ſuch crimes as may be the cauſe of
thy heavy diſpleaſure againſt us,-from
whoredom and drunkenneſs; from ſwearing,
lying and perjury; from facrilege, injuſtice,
fraud, diſobedience, malice, and uncharita-
bleneſs. Take from among us the ſpirit of
atheiſm, irreligion, and profaneneſs ;---and
in mercy rebuke and convert all ſuch
as give encouragement to any of theſe
vices, which may provoke Thee to give
us up to infidelity or deſtruction.- let
thine anger be turned away from us ;---
give us not over unto the will of our ad-
verſaries, and unto ſuch as ſtrive to
bring all things into confuſion. Pre-
ſerve this Church in the midſt of the
dangers that ſurround us ;---and reſtore
unto us that peace and unity which we
formerly enjoyed ;--and grant us grace
to make a better uſe of theſe bleſings,
for the time to come, for Jeſus Chritt's
fake. Amen.
We complain of oppreſſion, of our
laws being perverted and trampled upon;
of arbitrary government, &c. Let us
not be wiſer than God, who judges theſe
things to be neceſſary—to exerciſe the
good,--to puniſh the wicked,—to re-
claim the ſinner,--to recover thoſe that
are going aſtray, to make all ſerious.
Let us not impeach the ways of Provi-
dence, who brings good out of evil;
but reverence and ſubmit to his will, his
wiſdom, and juſtice.
Prov. xxviii. 2. For the tranſgreſſion
of a land, many are the princes thereof;
that is, it is puniſhed with a confuſed
government.
Iſaiah Ixii. 6. Fe that are the Lord's
remembrancers, keep not filence ; give him
no reſt, till be eſtabliſh, and till be make
Jeruſalem (his Church) a praiſe in the
earth.
Thy kingdom come.-Though we are
altogether unworthy of the good times
Thou haſt promiſed thy Church, yet we
befeech Thee, deprive us not of them.
O Lord, hear; O Lord, forgive;
Lord, hearken, and do not defer theſe
good days, for thine own ſake,, O our
God.
We hope a day is coming when all
the world will come and worſhip Thee,
O God.
See Jer, xxxi.-The whole chapter.
O
SATURDAT
.
SACRA
P I
P R Ι Υ Α Τ Α.
[SATURDAY.
SATURDA Μ Ε DI Τ Α Τ Ι ο Ν S.
.
PREPARATION FOR D Ε Α Τ Η.
A
2
--
Deut. xxxii. 29. O that they were wiſe,
that they would conſider their latter. end !
John ix. 4. The night cometh when no
man can work,
Very. gracious intimation.-- Lord,
grant that I may never forget it;
and that now, now is the time, in which
to provide for eternity.
What a wiſe man then when he comes
to die, would with he had done, that
he ought to do forthwith, for death is
at hand, and the conſequences of a ſur-
priſe, moſt dreadful. He will then wiſh
if he has not done it, with all his ſoul,-
Firſt; That he had made a juft and
Chriſtian ſettlement of his worldly con-
cerns ; fo as not to be diſtracted with
the cares of this world, when all his
thoughts ſhould be upon another.
.
Secondly; That he had made his peace
with God by a timely repentance.
Thirdly; That he had faithfully dif-
charged the duties of his calling.
Fourthly; That he had weaned his af-
,fections from things temporal, and loo-
fened the ties which faſten us to the
world.
Fifthly; That he had crucified the fleſh
with its affections and lufts; fo that be-
ing weary of this life, he might be
more deſirous of a better.
Sixthly; That by acts of juſtice, mercy,
-charity, and alms, he may be entitled
to the mercy of God at the hour of
death.
Seventhly; That he had got ſuch habits
of patience and reſignation to the will of
God, during his health, as may render
death, with all the train of miſeries
Jeading to it, leſs frightful and amazing.
Eighthly; and laſtly; That by a con-
ftant practice of devotion preparatory for
death, he had learned, what to pray for,
-what to hope for,-what to depend on,
in his laſt fickneſs.
And this, gracious Lord, is what I
wiſh for, --what I pray for,--and what I
purpoſe ſhall be the conſtant practice of
my life. Amen. ,
2 Kings xx. I. Set thinè houſe in order,
for thou ſhalt die, and not live.
May God, who has every way provided
for me, and put it into my power--to be
juſt to all men,-charitable to the poor,
-grateful to my friends ---kind to my
ſervants, and a benefaétor to the public;
may he add this to all his favours; and
grant that, in making my laſt will, I may
faithfully diſcharge all theſe engage-
ments; and that for want of that, no
curſe may cleave to myſelf, or to any
thing I ſhall leave behind me. Ainen.
But, above all things, I beg of Thee,
O God, to enable me to ſet my inward
houſe, my ſoul, in order, before I die.
Give me true repentance for all the
errors of my life paſt, and ſtedfaſt faith
in thy Son Jeſus Chrift; that my ſins
may be done away by thy mercy, and
my pardon ſealed in Heaven.
Prov. xxviii. 13. Whoſo confeſſeth,
and forſaketh bis ſin, shall have mercy.
Behold, O God, a creature, liable
every moment to death, proſtrate before
Thee, begging, for Jeſus ſake, that
faith and repentance to which thou haſt
promiſed mercy and pardon.
Diſcover to me, O Thou Searcher of
Hearts, the charge that is againſt me;
that I may know, and confefs, and bewail,
and abhor, and forſake, and repent of all
the evils I have been guilty of.
Have
SATURDAY.]
287
S A CRA
P R I V A T A.
?
i
+
Have mercy upon me, have mercy
upon me, moſt merciful Father, who
defireth not the death of a finner ; for
thy Son Jeſus Chriſt's ſake, forgive me
all that is paft.
And, o bleſſed Advocate, who art
able to ſave them for ever, who come
unto God by Thee, ſeeing thou ever
liveſt to make interceſſion for us, I put
my cauſe into thy hands ; let thy power
defend me; thy blood and merits plead
for me; ſupply all the defects of my
repentance; procure for me a full dit
charge of all my ſins before I die; and
by thy mighty grace, confirm and
ſtrengthen me in all goodneſs, during
the remainder of my life, that my death
may be a bleſſing to me, and that I may
find mercy at the great day. Amen.
Eph. iv. 24. Put on the new man,
which after God is created in righteouſneſs
and true holineſs.
This, o God, is what I deſire and
purpoſe, by thy grace, to do; and do
again renew the vows which I have ſo
often made, and too often broke.
I renounce the devil and all his works;
the vain pomp and glory of the world,
with all covetous deſires of the fame,
and the carnal deſires of the fleſh; re-
ſolving, by thy grace, neither to follow,
nor be led by them.
I deſire, and purpoſe, to redeem my
mif-ſpent time, to exerciſe myſelf in all
the duties of my facred calling.
And, o God, alliſt me, that neither
Noth, nor corruption, may ever make
me lay aſide, or forget, theſe reſolutions;
but that I may live to Thee ;-be an
inſtrument of thy glory, by ſerving
Thee faithfully, and by doing good in
my generation, and that I may be found
ſo doing when thou art pleaſed to call
me hence, for Jeſus Chriſt's fake. Amen.
Col.iii. 2. Set your affections on things
above, not on things on the earth.
And may Almighty God, who alone
can do it, efféctually convince me of the
vanity of all that is deſirable in this
preſent life, that I may not, like an un-
believer, look for happineſs here.
Give ine, O Lord, a perfect indiffe-
rence for the world, its profits, pleaſuress
bonours, fame, and all its idols.
Repreſent Thyſelf unto me as iny
true happineſs, that I may love The's
with all my heart, and ſoul, and ſtrength;
ſo that when I am called out of this
world, I may rejoice in hope, of going
to the Paradiſe of God, where the ſouls
of the faithful enjoy perpetual reſt and
felicity, in hopes of a bleſſed reſurrec-
tion, through Jeſus Chriſt our Saviour.
Amen.
Luke ix. 23. If arry nail will come
after one, let him deny himſelf; and take ilpa
his croſs daily, and follow me.
Bleſſed Jeſus, who pleaſed not thyſelf,
but tookeſt upon Thee the form of a
ſervant, to teach mankind the great
duty and bleſſings of ſelf-denial; afvift
me to follow thy commands and thy
holy example, though I ſhould be obliged
to loſe any thing, as dear as a right-hand
or a right-eye.
Give me reſolution to deny my incli-
nations for the good things of this world,
even while I may command them ;-to
ſubdue my corrupt affections, and to take
revenge upon myſelf,--for my intem-
perance, by inortification ;--for mif-
ſpending my time, by retirement;--for
the errors of my tongue, by ſilence ;~--
for the great neglect of duty, by a labo-
rious diligence for the time to come;
and for all the ſins of my life, by a deep
humiliation, patiently ſubmitting to all
the troubles with which thou ſhalt think
fit to exerciſe or puniſh me ;--ſo that
being effectually weaned from this world,
and weary of its corruptions, I may be .
ſatisfied to repoſe in the grave, in hopes
of a better life, through thy mercy and
merits, O Lord Jeſus Chriſt. Amen.
1 Pet. iv. 8. Charity Govereth the mul-
titude of fins.
Poffefs my ſoul, O God, with a ſincere
love for Thee, and for all mankind.
Lec
ز
:
288
SACRA PRI V A T A.
[SATURDAY.
.
Let no malice or ill-will abide in me.
Give me grace to forgive all that have
offended me; and forgive my many of-
fences againſt Thee, and againſt my
neighbour.
Make me ever ready to give, and glad
to diſtribute, that thy gifts, paſſing
through my hands, may procure for me
the prayers of the poor; and that I may
lay up in ſtore for myſelf a good founda-
rion againſt the time to come, that I may
attain eternal life, through Jeſus Chrift
our Lord. Amen.
Tby will be done.
Fortify my ſoul, bleſſed Jeſus, with
the ſame ſpirit of ſubmiſſion with which
Thou underwenteſt the death of the
Croſs, that I may receive all events with
reſignation to the will of God ;--that I
may receive troubles, afflictions, diſ-
appointments, ſickneſs, and death itſelf,
without amazement; theſe being the
appointment of thy juſtice for the pu-
niſhment of fin, and of thy mercy for
the ſalvation of finners.
Let this be the conſtant practice of
my life, to be pleaſed with all thy
choices, that when fickneſs and death
approach, 'I may be prepared to ſubmit
my will to the will of my Maker.
And, o that in the mean time, my
-heart may always go along with my lips
in this petition --Thy will be done. Ainen.
Heb. ix. 27. It is appointed unto men
once to die ; but after this the judgment.
May the thoughts of death, and of
what muſt follow, by the grace of God,
mortify in me all carnal ſecurity, and
fondneſs for this world, and all that is
...in it, the luſt of the fleſh, the luft of
the eye, and the pride of life. And O,
that I'may make my calling and election
ſure, that I may die in peace, and reſt
in the manſions of glory, in hopes of a
i bleffed reſurrection and a favourable
judgment at the great day.
And may the confideration of a judge-
ment to come, oblige me to examine,
- to try, and to judge myſelf, that I may
prevent a ſevere judgment of God by a
true repentance, and lead a life anſwer-
able to true repentance, and that I may
find mercy at the great day.
All that are in the graves shall bear his.
voice and come forth; they that have done
good, unto the reſurrection of life ; and they.
that have done evil, unto the reſurrection of
damnation,
May that dreadful word oblige me to
work out my falvation with fear and
trembling, that through the merits of
Jeſus Chriſt, I may eſcape that dread-
ful doom.
And may the hopes of heaven and
happinefs ſweeten all the troubles of
this mortal life. O Lord Jeſus, who haſt
redeemed us with thy precious blood,
make be to be numbered with thy Saints
in glory everlaſting. Amen.
O let my name be found written in
the Lamb's Book of Life at the great
day.
I thank the Lord for all the favours
of my life, and eſpecially for that he
has vouchſafed me time and a will to
think of and prepare for death, while I
am in my full ſtrength, while I may re-
deem my miſ-ſpent time, and bring forth
fruits meet for repentance.
Let us conſider death as a puniſhment,
to which, as ſinners, we are juſtly con-
demned.
But then let us look on it in another
view, namely, as a ſacrifice for fin, which
God will mercifully accept of, in union
with that of his Son, if we ſubmit to it
as due to our offences.
It being a facrifice, it ought to be vo-
luntary. ;-being a debt, it ought to be
made out of love to juſtice ;--and, be-
ing a ſatisfa£tion, muſt be humbly re-
ſigned:
"My God, I humbly ſubmit to it, and
to thy, juſtice ; and truſt in thy mercy and
goodneſs, and promiſes, both now, and at
the hour of death.
Death is inevitable; the time uncer-
tain; the judgment, which follows, with-
out
1
SATURDAY.]
289
SACRA
PRI V A T A.
out appeal; and followed by an eternity
of happineſs or miſery.
Lord, grant that I may conſider this
as I ought to do.
Let me remember, that I ſhall come
forth out of the grave, juſt as I go
either the object of God's mercy, or of
his wrath, to all eternity.
He lives to no purpoſe, who is not
glorifying God.
Our greateſt hopes ſhould lie beyond
in;
the grave.
ز
No man muſt go to Heaven when he
dies, who has not ſent his heart thither
while he lives.
Our greateſt ſecurity is to be derived
from duty, and our only confidence from
the mercy of God through Jeſus Chriſt.
Sickneſs, if you conſider it as painful
to nature, and not as a favour from God,
will be a torment to you; to make it
really comfortable, believe it to be or-
dered by a loving Father, a wiſe Phy-
ſician; that it is the effect of his
mercy
for your ſalvation; that, being faſtened
to the croſs, you become dearer to God,
as being moſt like his own Son.God
will looſe you when it is beſt for you.
We often hinder our recovery by truſt-
ing to phyſic more than to God: means
ſucceed juſt as far as God pleaſes ;--if he
ſends diſeaſes as a remedy to cure the
diſorders of the ſoul, he only can cure
them ;-while you are chaſtened, you
are ſure God loves you ;--you are not
ſure of that, when you are without
chaſtiſement,
A timely preparation for death frees
us from the fear of death, and from all
other fears.
A true Chriſtian is neither fond of life,
nor weary of it.
The ſting of death is fin; therefore, an
holy life is the only cure for the fear of
death. We ought to fear ſin more than
death, becauſe death cannot hurt us but
by fin.
Phil. i. 21. To me to die is gain.
O that I may be able to ſay this, when
1 come to die; and ſo I ſhall, if I live
VOL. I.
as becomes a Chriſtian; if I employ and
ſpend my life in the ſervice of Chriſt.
Holineſs being a neceſſary qualifica-
tion for happineſs, it follows, that the
holieſt man will be the happieſt, (for
there are certainly degrees of glory)
therefore a Chriſtian fhould loſe no time
to gain all the degrees of virtue and
holineſs he poſſibly can; and he that
does not do ſo, is in a fair way of not
being happy at all.
It concerns us inore than our life is
worth, to know what will become of us
when we die.
Who will pretend to ſay, that he is
not in a very few days to die?
The only happineſs of this life is to
be ſecure of a bleſſed eternity:
Now is the time in which we are to
chuſe where and what we are to be to
all eternity; there is, therefore, no time
to be loſt to make this choice.
No kind of death is to be feared by
him who lives well.
If we conſider death as the night of
that day which is given us to work in,
in which to work out our ſalvation; and
that when the night is come, no man
can work; how frightful muſt death be
to ſuch as are not prepared for it! And
if we conſider it as the beginning of
eternity, it is ſtill more dreadful. It is
for this reaſon called the King of Terrors;
[Job xviii. 14.] and the Pſalmiſt, when
he would expreſs the worſt of evils,
faith, [Pf. lv. 4.] The terrors of death are
fallen upon me.
Judges xiii. 23. If the Lord were
pleaſed to kill us, he would not have received
a burnt-offering at our hands, neither would
he have fewed us all theſe things.
And this is the comfort of all God's
ſervants: if he gives them opportunities
of renewing their vows, and a will to do
them;--if he accepts their alms and their
good deeds, that is, gives them a heart
to do ſuch ; if he touches their hearts
with a ſenſe of their unworthineſs; if
he opens their ear to diſcipline ;--if he
Oo
chaſtiſes
290
S A CRA PRI V A T A.
[SATURDAY.
1
chaſtiſes them with afflictions, &c.;--if
he viſits them with his Holy Spirit, &c.
All theſe are reaſons for a Chriftian to
hope, that theſe graces are not in vain,
but that God will crown them with
pardon, favour, and happineſs eternal.
Matt. xxv. 6. And at midnight there
was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom
cometh, go ye out to meet him.
A terrible voice to all ſuch as ſhall
meet him, not as a bridegroom, but as
an inexorable judge.
Grant, O Lord, that I may not be of
the number of thoſe who dread thy
coming, who cannot but with regret
ſubmit to the neceſſity of dying, and
who have neglected to prepare for death,
till the laſt hour.
Matt. XXV. 10. And the door was fout.
Death ſhuts the door. No more to
be done. It is then too late to repent,
to reſolve, to promiſe, and to do, any
thing.
13. Watch therefore, for ye know nei-
ther the day nor the hour wherein the Son
of Man cometb.
A perſon, whoſe life is full of good
works, whoſe heart is devoted to God,
whoſe faith and hope are pure and fin-
cere, will never be ſurpriſed by death.
Matt. xxvii. 50. Jeſus Chriſt yielded
up the Ghoſt. And ſo his death became
a voluntary ſacrifice. Let mine be fo,
O bleſſed Jeſus ! Let thy death ſanctify
me; and let my ſpirit be received with
thine.
Rom. v. 1. Being juſtified by faith, we
have peace with God, through our Lord
Jeſus Chriſt.
Give me, O Lord, that deſire and
earneſt longing, which I ought to have,
for that happy moment, which is to re-
leaſe me from this ſtate of baniſhment,
and tranſlate me to a better place; and
grant, that I may never loſe the fight of
that important noment.
Let me, O God, have my lot and por-
tion with thy Saints.
When we come to die, the great ene-
my of our fouls, will then attack us
with all his ſtratagems. It is good
therefore to be prepared.
If he attacks your faith, fay with St.
Paul, [2 Tim. i. 12.] I know whom I have
believed ; and I am perſuaded that he is
able to keep that which I have committed
unto him againſt that day.
I believe in God the Father, who hath
made me and all the world.
I believe in God the Son, who hath
redeemed me and all mankind.
I believe in God the Holy Ghoſt, who
hath ſanctified me, and all the elect peo-
ple of God.
I give Thee hearty thanks, O Hea-
venly Father, that Thou haſt vouchſafed
to call me to the knowledge of thy
grace
and faith in Thee. Confirm this
faith in me evermore ;--grant that I may
die in this faith, and in the peace and
communion of thy Holy Church ;-and
that I may be united to Jeſus, the head
of this Church, and to all his members,
by a love that ſhall never end. Amen.
John iii. 15. Whoſoever believeth in
Jeſus Chriſt Mall not periſh, but have
eternal life.
I believe :-Lord, increaſe my faith ;
and let it be unto thy ſervant according
to this word.
Luke xxiii. 43. This day Malt thou be
with me in Paradiſe.
O Bleſſed Jeſu! ſupport my ſpirit
when I come to die, with this comfort-
able promiſe, This day thou ſhalt be in
Paradiſe.
We indeed ſuffer juſtly the ſentence
of death. O Thou, who didſt nothing
amiſs, and yet didſt ſuffer for me ; re-
member me, O Lord; now Thou art in thy
kingdom.
What terror, what affliction, can equal
that of a Chriſtian, who has never
thought of weaning his heart from the
world till he comes to die? Who can
find nothing in his life, but what muſt
render him unworthy of mercy? But
the
1
1
SATURDAY.] SA CR A
291
P R I V A T A.
the greateſt of all miſeries would be to
deſpair of mercy, and not to have re-
courſe to it.
Need a perſon, who has received the
ſentence of death, be perſuaded to pre-
pare for death? And is not this our caſe?
Conſider death, as appointed by God,
as a neceſſary penance, as the comple-
tion of the Chriftian facrifice,-as a paf-
ſage to a better life,--as the deliverance
of a priſoner,-as the re-calling of an exile
from baniſhment, as the end of all mi-
ſeries; and then you will ſtrip it of much
of that terror which it has when confi-
dered as an accident of nature only.
Luke xii. 36. And ye yourſelves like
unto men that wait for their Lord.
He who waits for his maſter will al-
ways endeavour to be in that ſtate in
which he deſires to be found.
A Chriſtian ſhould not look upon death
with anxiety, but with the ſatisfaction of
a good fervant, who waits with impa-
tience for his maſter's return, in hopes
of being approved of, &c.
Luke xii. 40. Be ye ready alſo, for the
Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye
think not.
And are not ſo many ſudden deaths
fufficient to convince us of the folly of
aſſuring ourſelves of one day? Let every
one of us, therefore, count himſelf of
the number of thoſe that are to be ſur-
priſed by death; this will make us
watchful.
Luke xii. 43. Bleſſed is that ſervant,
whom bis Lord, when he cometh, ſhall find
so doing ; that is, doing his duty.
And then, miſerable will he be, whom
death ſurpriſeth either doing evil, or
doing nothing, or doing that which God
does not require of hin. Can one ima-
gine, that the generality of Chriſtians
believe this truth? Suffer me not, O
God, to fall into a forgetfulneſs of it.
We complain (ſaith Seneca) of the
ſhortneſs of life; he anſwers, Vita, A
fcias uti, longa chl. But then it is Chrif-
tianity only can teach us, how to uſe our
life; namely, in working out our own ſal-
vation: And we are ſure it is long
enough for that, becauſe God has ap-
pointed it for that very end.
As Chriſtianity alone can take from us
the love of life, ſo it is this alone that can
free us from the fear of death.
Life.--It is not one pin matter, how
a man ſpends his life and his time, if he
does not employ them in ſecuring a
bleffed eternity
Eternity adds an infinite weight to all
our actions, whether good or bad.
If we deſire that our death fhould,
like that of Jeſus Chriſt, be a ſacrifice of
love and obedience, we muſt take care
to make our life ſo too.
Acts ix, 39. This woman was full of
good-works and alms-deeds; and ſhe died.
Happy that foul which death finds
rich, not in gold, furniture, learning,
reputation, or barren purpoſes and de-
ſires, but in good works.
Acts vii. 59. And they ſtoned Stephen,
calling upon God, and ſaying, Lord Jeſus,
receive my Spirit !
O my God! enable me to live to
Thee, that when the hour of death ſhall
come, I may thus with confidence offer
up my ſpirit to Jeſus Chriſt.
Rev. iii. 3. Thou ſhalt not know what
bour I will come upon thee.
Is it not then the higheſt preſumption
to perſuade ourſelves that we have always
time ſufficient, when Jeſus Chriſt him-
ſelf declares that we have not one mo-
ment certain
Death being the effect and puniſh-
ment of ſin, we ought to expect it with
great ſubmiſſion, ſince it honours God
by expiating of ſin, and ſaves the man
by puniſhing the finner.
It is purely for want of faith, that we
tremble at the approach of our deliverer;
and which is to deſtroy in us the reign of
ſin, and inſtate us in that of glory.
Let us reſign up ourſelves to God, as
to the manner in which it ſhall pleaſe
him to determine our lives, praying only
that
.
Oo2
}
292
SACRA PRI V A T A.
(SATURDAY.
1
that it may be to his glory and our fal. Gather us, O God, to the number of
vation.
thine elect, at what time and in what
What does it ſignify how this houſe of manner Thou pleaſeſt ;-Only let us be
clay periſheth, which hinders the per without reproach, and blameleſs ;--let
fect renovation of the ſoul, and the light faith, and love, and peace, accompany
of God?
qur laſt periods.
2 Cor. v. 1. For we know, that if our We look upon a body without a ſoul
earthly houfe of this tabernacle were diſ with horror. We can ſee a body with
Solved, we have a building of God, an a foul, which is like to die eternally,
houſe not made with hands, eternal in the
without concern.
heavens.
Wretched man that I am, who ſhall
We know, we believe, we promiſe deliver me from the body of this death?
ourſelves this, but we think too feldom I thank God (I am delivered) through
of it, and we ſtill make leſs uſe of what Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
we know, in order to wean our hearts Grant, Q Lord, that though my out-
from this world.
ward man decay daily, yet that my in-
Would we look upon our bodies as ward man may grow and increaſe unto
houſes of clay juſt ready to fall, we the day of my death.
ſhould think of that eternal houſe; we He that hath lived beſt will ſtand in
ſhould ſigh after our native country, and need of mercy at the hour of death, and
be willing to leave a place of miſery and in the day of judgment;--and he that
baniſhment.
hath lived the worit has not finned be-
Remember, that death is the puniſh yond the efficacy of the blood of Chriſt,
ment of fin; we ought therefore to re provided his repentance be ſincere.
ſign ourſelves up to it in a Chriſtian My God! let thy glory be magnified
manner, looking upon ourſelves as con by ſaving a ſinner, -by redeeming a
demned to it in Adam.
captive ſlave-by enlightening an heart
Conſider well, that life is given and overwhelmed in darkneſs, by changing
continued for no other end, but to glo. a wicked heart,-by pardoning innu-
rify God in working out our own falva merable tranſgreſſions, iniquities, and
tion.
fins.
He who has lived and looked in If my hopes were placed upon any
earth, as in a place of baniſhment, will thing but the infinite mercies of God, in
look upon death as a gracious delive Jeſus Chriſt, which can never fail, I
rance from it.
ſhould utterly deſpair.
A man goes with confidence to meet Whoſoever ſhall call on the name of the
the bridegroom, when he has been Lord, ſhall be ſaved. Theſe, my God,
faithful to him, and believes hiin to be are thine own words ;-give me leave to
his friend.
truſt in them, to depend on them,
Heb. ii. 15. And deliver them who both now, and at the hour of death.
through fear of death were all their life I have finiſhed the work which thou gaveſt
long ſubjeët to bondage.
me to do.
Bondage is the ſentence of rebellious O Lord, the very beſt of men, come
Slaves;- we were condemned to it in infinitely ſhort of this pattern; how
Adain; and being under this ſentence of then ſhall I, an unprofitable ſervant,
death and the Divine Juſtice, we ought appear before my Lord and Judge?
to expect it with ſubmiflion, and be al The feed of the woman shall bruiſe the
ways preparing for it. This is the only serpent's head.
ſerpent's head. This, my God, is thy
way to be ſecure, and from fearing ſure, thy eternal promiſe ;-I believe it';
death when it comes.
I truſt in it; I will hold me faſt by it.
Phil. ii.
1
}
SATURDAY.]
SA CR A
PRI V A T A.
293
Phil. ii. 16. That I may rejoice in the
day of Chriſt, that I have not laboured in
vain.
Nevertheleſs, not my will, but thine be
done. May I, O bleſſed Jeſus, when
my death approaches, breathe out my
laſt with theſe words, and with the ſame
ſpirit of ſubmiſſion.
Death of Friends.
Let us caſt our eyes upon fin, which
is the cauſe of death, and then we ſhall
weep with reaſon.
Preſerve in us a lively ſenſe of the
world to come.
And when I ſhall not be able to pray
for myſelf, the good Lord favourably
hear the prayers of his Church for me.
Grant that the fins which I have com-
mitted in this world may not be imputed
unto me; but that eſcaping the gates of
hell, I may dwell in the regions of light,
with Abraham, Iſaac, and Jacob, until
the day of the general reſurrection, and
that I may then hear thoſe joyful words
of thy Son,--Come, ye bleſſed Children of
nzy Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for
you from the beginning of the world.
Grant that I may have perfect con-
queſt againſt the devil, ſin, and death,
through Chriſt, who by his death hath
overcome him who hath the power of
death.
Luke xxiii. 43.
This day mali thou
be with me in Paradiſe.
O Jeſus, who hadſt compaſſion on
this thief, even at the hour of death,
have mercy upon me, who now repent
of all my miſdoings.--Suffer not the
gates of Paradiſe to be fhut againſt me
when I die, Thou that haft opened the king-
dom of Heaven to all believers.
· Reſtore my ſoul, at that great day, to
life eternal.
Give me the patience of Job, the faith
of Abraham, the courage of Peter, and
the comfort of Paul, and a true ſub-
miſſion to thy will.
Apply to my ſoul all the wholſome
medicines of thy Son's paſſion, death,
and reſurrection, againſt the powers of
Satan, againſt all unreaſonable fears and
-deſpair, and eaſe my careful conſcience.
Hear the prayers of thy Church for
me, and for all in my condition, for Je-
ſus Chriſt's ſake.
Pf. lxxi. 9. Caft me not away in the
time of age; forfake me not when my
ſtrength faileth me.
Grant, O Lord, that the end of my
life
may be truly Chriſtian ; without firi,
without ſhame, and, if it ſo pleaſe Thee,
without pain.
Pf. lxxiii. 26. My fleſh and my heart
faileth ; but God is the ſtrength of my heart,
and my portion for ever.
I Sam. iii. 18. It is the Lord; let
bim do what ſeemeth him good.
Lord, be merciful unto me; heal my
ſoul, for I have finned againſt Thee.
I confefs my wickedneſs, and am ſorry
for my ſin.
For thy name-fake, O Lord, be mer-
ciful unto my ſin, for it is great.
The Lord is nigh unto them that are
of a contrire heart, and will ſave ſuch as
are of an humble ſpirit.
Pf. xxxix. 8. And now, Lord, what is
my hope : truly my hope is in Thee.
Pfalm ciii. 14. Lord, Thou knoweſt
whereof we are made : that we are but duſt
,
Let my miſery, my fear, my ſorrow,
move Thee to compaffion.
Deſpiſe not, O Lord, the work of
thine own hands.
I freely forgive all that have offended
ine.
O Thou that never faileft them that
ſeek Thee, have pity on me.
Nevertheleſs, though I am ſometimes
afraid, yet put I my truſt in Thee.
O Lord, I beſeech Thee, deliver my
ſoul. Gracious is the Lord and righte-
ous, yea, our God is merciful.
O go not far from me, for trouble is.
at hand, and there is none to help me.
The forrows of my heart are enlarged:.
O bring Thou me out of my troubles !
O keep
B
.
me.
$ À CR
G4.
PRI VA T A.
ν Τ Α. [SATURDAY
O keep my ſoul, and deliver me; let deſpair ; from extremity of ſickneſs and
me not be confounded, for I have put pain, which may withdraw my mind
my truſt in Thee.
from God;
Withdraw.not thy mercy from me, o Good Lord, deliver ne.
Lord; let.thy loving kindneſs and thy
From the bitter pangs of eternal
truth alway preſerve me.
death; from the gates of hell; froin the
O Lord, let it be thy pleaſure to deli-
powers of darkneis; and from the illu-
ver me; make haſte, O Lord, to help me.
ſions of Satan
Shew thy ſervant the light of thy
countenance, and ſave me for thy mer-
Good Lord, deliver me.
cy's ſake.
By thy manifold and great mercies;
O deliver me, for I am helpleſs and by thy manifold and great merits ; by
poor, and my heart is wounded within thine agony and bloody ſweat; by thy
bitter croſs and paſſion; by thy mighty
Wherefore hideſt Thou thy face, and reſurrection ; by thy glorious aſcenſion,
forgetteſt our miſery and trouble? and moſt acceptable interceffion; and
My God! ſave thy ſervant, who put by the graces of the Holy Ghoſt;
teth his truſt in Thee.
Good Lord, deliver me.
Thou, O Lord, art full of compaſſion
For the glory of thy name; for thy
and mercy, long-ſuffering, plenteous in
loving mercy and truth's ſake;
goodneſs and truth.
When I am in heavineſs, I will think
Good Lord, deliver me.
upon God; when my heart is vexed, I In my laſt and greateſt need; in the
will..complain.
hour of death; and in the day of judg-
Will the Lord abſent himſelf for ment;
ever? Will he be no inore intreated?
Good Lord, deliver me.
Hath God forgotten to be gracious ? As thou haſt delivered all thy Saints
And I ſaid, it is mine own infirmity; but and Servants which called upon Theo
I will remember the years of the right in their extremity,
hand of the Moſt High.
Good Lord, deliver me;~and receive
my ſoul for thy mercy's fake.
Deliver my ſoul from the power of
Τ Η Ε L Ι Τ Α Ν Υ.
the enemy, left he tear it in pieces, if
O God the Father of Heaven ; have there be none to help.
mercy upon me, keep, and defend me,
Be merciful unto me, and forgive me
O God the Son, Redeemer of the
all my ſins, which, by the malice of the
World; have mercy upon me, ſave me, devil, or by my own frailty, I have at any
and deliver me.
time of my life committed againſt Thee.
O God the Holy Ghoſt; have mercy
Lay not to my charge what in the luſt
upon me, ſtrengthen and comfort me.
of the eye, the pride of life or vanity;
Remember not, Lord, mine offences,
what by an angry ſpirit, by vain and idle
but ſpare ine, good Lord.
words, by fooliſh jeſting, I have com-
Froin . thy wrath and heavy indigna-
mitted againſt Thee.
tion; from the guilt and burthen of my
· Make me partaker of all thy mercies
fins; from the dreadful fentence of the
and promiſes in Chriſt Jeſus.
laſt judgment;
Vouchſafe my ſoul a place of reſt in
Good Lord, deliver me.
the Paradiſe of God, with all thy bleſſed
"From the fting and terrors of con Saints; and iny body a part in the bleſ-
fcience; from iinpatience, diſtruſt, or fed reſurrection.
O Lord
ز
ز
1
SATURDAY.]
295
S A CRA:
PRI V A T A.
cament
1
O Lord God, Lamb of God, that
tak eſt
away
the ſins of the world ;-have
mercy upon me.-Thou, that takeft away
the ſins of the world ;---grant - me thy
peace.—Thou, that fitteſt at the right-
hand of God ;- bave mercy upon me. —
Have mercy upon me, and receive my
prayer; even the prayer which Thou hart
taught me.
Our Father, which art in Heaven, &C.
O Lord, deal not with me after my
fins, neither reward ine after mine ini-
quicies.
O God, merciful Father, that de-
ſpiſeft not the fighing of a contrite
heart, nor the deſire of ſuch as be for-
rowful : mercifully aſſift my prayers
which I make before Theemat ſuch
times eſpecially as I am preparing for
death and for eternity. . And, O Lord,
graciouſly hear me, that thoſe evils,
thoſe illuſions, and aſſaults, which my
great enemy worketh againſt me, may
be brought to nought, and by the
pro-
vidence of thy goodneſs they may be
diſperſed, that thy ſervant, being deli-
vered from all temptations, may give
thanks to Thee, with thy Holy Church
to all eternity. Amen.
Let us endeavour, by a timely repen-
tance, to prevent the reproaches which
otherwiſe our conſciences will caſt
upon
us at the hour of death.
The Support of a Penitent at the Hour of
Death,
1 John ii. 1. We have an Advocate
with the Father, Jeſus Chriſt the Righ-
teous, who came into the world to ſave
finners --who died for us when we were
his enemies, that he might offer us unto
God.
hypocriſy, -all falfhood, deceit, and an
irregular life, all covetouſneſs, vain-
glory, and noth,—all malice, anger, and
wrath, --all remembrance of injuries,
every thing that is contrary to thy will,
O Moſt Holy God!
O King of Heaven, give us thy peace,
keep us in love and charity !
Make thyſelf, O God, the abſolute
Maſter of my heart !
Love of God, &c.
Bleſs me, O God, with the love of
Thee, and of my Neighbour. Give me
peace of conſcience, the command of
my affections, and for the reſt, Thy will
be done!
They that be whole need not a Phyſician.
It belongs to Thee, O Sovereign Phy-
ſician, both to make us ſenſible of our
maladies, and to go to Thee for help.
O ſay unto my ſoul this word of falva-
tion, Behold, thou art made. whole !
Without me ye can do nothing.---Miſer-
able indeed is he who pretends to walle
without Thee. O give me light to ſee,
an heart to cloſe with, and a power to do
thy wilt. From thy Spirit I hope to
receive theſe graces.
Jolin xii. 26. If any man ſerve me, let .
him follow me; and him will
my
Father
bonour.
Let me never flatter myſelf that I
ſerve Thee, my Saviour, unleſs I follow
thy example at the expence of every
thing I love or fear beſides. O keep my
heart fixed upon that honour which God
has prepared for thoſe that follow Thee.
Matt. x. 8. Freely we have received,
freely give.
Give me, O my Lord and Benefactor,
an abhorrence of making a trade of thy
gifts, of which I am only a diſpenſer.
O Divine Spirit, render me worthy-
of thy preſence and confolation.
Fill my heart with an holy dread of
thy judgments.
Give me a true ſenſe and knowledge
of the danger and the evil of ſin.
COLLECTS
E JACULATIONS.
TAKE from me all evil imaginati-
ons, all impurity of thought,--all in-
clinations to luſt,--all envy, pride, and
1 296 ]
COLLE CTS.
E T S.
T HE IR
TENDENCY.
COM
1
}
I
}
1
1
1
1
OMFORT of the Holy Ghoſt, i Sunday after Aſcenſion,
Whitſunday,
Direction of the Holy Ghoſt,
19 after Trinity.
Manifold Gifts of the Holy Ghoſt, St. Barnabas.
Means of Grace; Hearing,
St. Bartholomew, St. Luke,
Reading,
2 Sunday in Advent.
Fafting,
I in Lent, 10 and 23 after Trinity.
Si in Advent, I after Eaſter, St. Andrew,
To'convert us from Sin,
? St. James, St. Matthew.
21, 24 after , ,
God,
2 after Epiphany
To reſcue us from Temptation, 4 in Advent, 4 after Epiphany, 18 Trinity.
To enable us to do good,
5 Eaſter, 1, 9, 11, 13, 17, 25 Trinity.
To bring us to Glory,
Epíphany, 6 after Epiphany.
Regeneration,
Chriſtmas-Day.
Charity,
Quinquageſima.
Mortification,
Circumciſion, Eaſter-Eve.
Contrition,
Aſh-Wedneſday.
Sincerity,
3 after Eaſter, .
Love of God and his Laws,
4 after Eaſter, 6 and 14 after Trinity.
Heavenly Deſires,
Afcenfion.
Faith right,
Trinity Sunday.
Faith firm,
7 after Trinity, St. Thomas, St. Mark.
Imitation of Chriſt,
6 in Lent, 2 after Eaſter.
Imitation of Saints,
St. Stephen, St. Paul, St. Philip and Jacob,
{ St. John Baptiſt, Innocents, All Saints.
Guarding of Angels and God's Pro-
vidence,
2, 3, 4, 20 after Trinity, St. Michael.
Deliverance from Enemies,
3 in Lent.
Deliverance from Judgment,
Sexageſima, Septuageſima, 4 in Lent.
Support under Afflictions,
3
and 4 after Epiphany.
Defence from Evil and Supply of Good, 8, 15 after Trinity.
For Jews, Turks, &c.
Collect for Good Friday.
,
, 3
ſucceſsful,
Advent.
"That the People may be kept in si Collect Good Friday, St. John, St. Simon
Truth, Unity, and Peace, sl and Jude; 5, 6, 12 after Trinity..
PRIVATE
3
1
Pro-}{
}
[ 297 ]
}
.
PRIVATE and FAMILY
PRAYERS,
$3c.
A Seaſonable INSTRUCTION.
PUBLIC and Private Prayers, and Thankſgiving, are an homage and duty,,
which all men owe to God as their Creator, their Lord, and King ;
and by which they are to acknowledge their obedience to, and their depen-
dance upon Him, for life, and breath, and all things which they enjoy or.
hope for.
This, therefore, God hath made our indiſpenfible duty :-And it will be
a downright rebellion, for any man to refuſe this homage any day of his life;
--the wilful neglect of this being, in effect, to diſown his power over us,--
his goodneſs to help us in our neceſſities,ấand his juſtice to puniſh ſuch as.
tranſgreſs his commands ;-—and to queſtion the faithfulneſs of his promiſe.
to pardon the truly penitent ſinner, and to reward all ſuch as ſincerely ſtrive.
to pleaſe him.
This neglect and diſobedience is very often puniſhed by God's leaving
men to themſelves, and to their own wicked ways; which ever did, and ever.
will, end in their ruin-very often in this world, but always in the world to
come, without a Miracle of Grace, which ſuch finners have no reaſon to
1
1
hope for.
1
The cauſe of which is plain :-The conſtant and wilful omiſſion of this
duty is a ſure way to loſe the knowledge and remembrance of God, of his
Word and Promiſes :-And then men will have no motives to fear or to love
God, nor any reaſon to hope for any good from him.
It will alſo very naturally lead ſuch people to depend upon themſelves
only ;--to forget their own ſad condition and miſery ;--that they are liable
to God's wrath, and even to damnation ; which knowledge is neceſſary ;
and for this end was revealed, even to awaken and humble finners, that, by
a true repentånce, they may eſcape the bitter pains of eternal miſery.
Vol. I,
Now,
1
1
Рp
1
1
A
+
1
298
A SEASONABLE INSTRUCTION.
Now, the Spirit of God threatens, that ſuch as will not retain God in
their knowledge (which can be done only by praying to him daily) fall be
given up by God to a reprobate mind, that is, to a mind void of judgement ?--
To do what is right in their own eyes, let what will follow.
And the event will certainly be this:-They will fall under the power
and government of Satan, and his evil angels, who will lead them, as he
did the Heathen World, to commit all iniquity with greedineſs, till they are fit
for no place but Hell.
Now, if theſe be truths of the Goſpel, as moſt ſurely they are, one would
hope, there would need no other words, to perſuade every one, who is in
his right mind, and not already in the ſaid condition before-mentioned,
to beg of God to keep him, by his grace, from falling into ſuch dreadful
circumſtances.
The moſt ſure way to avoid it is,--to dedicate ſome time every day of
our lives to the Worſhip of God;--humbly to acknowledge our dependance
upon Him ;-to confeſs our own weakneſs to help and govern ourſelves ;-to
beg pardon for having offended him ;-to pray for his grace, and protection,
and bleffing ;--and to give him thanks for his mercies and favours to us.
By doing this, we ſhall retain God in our knowledge :---This will be a true
.and folid foundation of peace, and comfort, and happineſs,--provided it be
performed out of a deep ſenſe of our own wants and miſeries, ---- with a firm
faith in God's promiſes to fulfil the deſires of them that fear him,--and with
an eye to the blood of Jeſus our Redeemer, for whoſe fake, and through
whoſe ſufferings, we are reconciled to God, and God to us.
The following Devotions will direct thoſe who ſtand in need of ſuch
helps, what to pray for every Morning and Evening of their lives. Not
but that every ſerious Chriſtian will find occaſion to aſk many more favours
and bleſſings, than can be ſet down in any Form of Prayer whatever. .
For this reaſon there are added, fome ſhort Inſtructions, as alſo
proper
Texts of Holy Scripture, with ſhort Meditations upon them, to help the de-
votion of ſuch as are well-diſpoſed, and alſo to lead them into a way of
pro-
fiting at all times, by the Holy Scriptures heard or read by them or others,
which we all too often hear without being bettered by them.
The Duty and Benefit of Morning PRAYER for any Perſon in Private.
VERY many are the evil conſequences of going without God into a
world full of temptations and dangers, which of ourſelves we can neither
foreſee nor eſcape. Whoever conſiders this, and the infinite miſchiefs
which may follow, will never venture abroad, without praying for God's
Guidance, Protection, and Bleſſing, every Morning of his Life.
MORNING
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
299
MORNING PRAYER,
For a Perſon in Private.
Pſ. cxvi. WHAT ſhall I render unto the
Lord, for his Mercies re-
newed unto me every Morning ? I
will offer the facrifice of Thankſgiving,
and pay my vows unto the Moſt High.
And may God accept of my
moſt
hearty Thanks for my preſervation and
refreſhment, and for all the bleſſings of
the night paſt, and of my life paſt !
Poffeſs my ſoul, gracious God, with
ſuch a ſenſe of this thy goodneſs, and of
my dependance upon Thee for Life, and
Health, and Prosperity, and comfort, that
it may be my delight, as it is my Duty
and Intereſt, to ſerve and obey Thee.
And, that I may do this with a quiet
mind, forgive me the ſins of which my
Conſcience is afraid; and avert the Judg-
ments which I have juſtly deſerved.
Give me Grace, that I may continue
in thy fear all the day long; and that I
may live and act as having Thee, O
God, the conſtant witneſs of my con-
duct; and that it may be the purpoſe of
my ſoul never to offend Thee wilfully.
May thy reſtraining grace preſerve me
from the temptations of an evil world,
from the frailty and corruption of my
own nature, and from the evil principles
and practices of the age we live in !
Poffefs my heart with a ſincere Love
for Thee, and for all Mankind; and
grant that I may have this comfortable
and ſure proof of thy love abiding in me,
that I ſtudy to pleaſe Thee, and to keep
thy commandments.
Give me a tender coinpaßion for the
wants and miſeries of iny neighbour,
that Thou may'ſt have compaſſion upon
me, O God.
In all my ways I do acknowledge Thee.
Do Thou, O Lord, direct my paths, and
teach me to guide my affairs, my deſigns,
my words and actions, with charity, dif-
cretion, juſtice, and piety.
Shew me the way that I ſhould walk
in, and give me grace to follow the con-
duct of thy Good Spirit, that I may do
my duty in that ſtate of life, in which
thy Providence has placed me.
Let ine ever remember, that the night
cometh when no man can work, and that
now is the time in which to provide for
eternity.
Grant, gracious God, that no worldly
pleaſures, no worldly buſineſs, may ever
make me loſe the ſight of death, or for-
get the dangers that ſurround me.
Fill my heart with the dread of the
puniſhments prepared for impenitent ſin-
ners, and my ſoul with a ſenſe of the ble-
ſings which will be the ſure reward of all
them that love Thee, and obey thy Laws.
Hear me, o Heavenly Father, not
according to my imperfect petitions, but
according to the full meaning of that
holy Prayer, which thy beloved Son
hath taught us :
Our Fatber, which art in Heaven;
Hallowed be Thy Name. Thy Kingdom
come. Thy Will be done in Earth, as it is
in Heaven. Give us this day our daily
bread. And forgive us our treſpaſes, es
we forgive them that treſpaſs againſt us.
And lead us not into temptation; but deli-
ver us from evil.--For Thine is the King-
dom, and the Power, and the Glory, for
ever and ever. Amen.
The Grace of our Lord eſus Chriſt, and
the Love of God, and the Fellowſhip of the
Holy Ghoſta be with us all, evermore.
Amen.
The Duty and Benefit of EvenING
PRAYER
For a Perſon in Private.
SLEEP, ſaid a great nian, is fo like
death, that I dare not truſt it without
ſaying my Prayers.-And indeed, for fear
of the worſt, a thoughtful Chriſtian will
take care to make his peace with God,
PP 2
before
Α Ν Ο Τ Η Ε R
300
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
before he goes to ſleep ;--and put himſelf gracious and powerful protection ! May
under God's protection every Evening of he give his Angels charge concerning
his Life, that he may be ſafe frorn fear us, and keep us in perpetual peace and
of evil
ſafety, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord !
St. John xvi: 23. Verily, I ſay unto
EVENING PRAYER.
you, Whatſoever ye ſhall aſk the Father in
HAT it hath pleaſed Thee, O God,
mỹ Name, He will give it you.
THA
to add another day. to the years
In thy Name, o Jeſus, and in the full
of my life, and to keep me froin the meaning of the words which thou haft
dangers of an evil world :-For theſe taught us, I pray God, for thy fake, to
and for all thy mercies from day to day
hear me, and to give me what is moſt
·beſtowed upon me, I bleſs thy good and
convenient for me:
gracious Providence, moſt-earneſtly be Our Father, which art in Heaven ; &c.
ſeeching Thee to pardon my offences of
The Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, &C.
the day paſt, and to grant that they may
never riſe up in judgment againſt me.
Lord, the frailty of man, without
Thee, cannot but fall : In all tempta MORNING PRAYER,
tions, therefore, I beſeech Thee to ſuc-
For a Perſon in Private.
cour me, that no ſin may ever get the
dominion over me.
BLESSED be the Lord for his mercies
Give me a ſalutary dread of the cor-
ruption of my own heart :-Make me --for my Preſervation and Refreſhment,
truly ſenſible of the end of ſin, and mind and for all the bleſſings of the night paſt,
ful of my own infirmities and backſi for which all thanks and glory be to
dings.
Thee, my God and Father!
Vouchſafe unto all finners a true ſenſe
Gracious God, continue to me theſe,
of their unhappy ſtate, a fear of thy judg and all other thy bleſſings, ſo long, and
ments, and grace and ſtrength to break
in ſuch a meaſure, as ſhall be moſt for
their bonds.
thy Glory, and my Salvation.
Enlighten my ſoul with ſaving truth:
Poffefs my ſoul, I beſeech Thee, with
Correct me in mercy, and reduce me
a true and ſaving faith, and with ſuch
when I go aſtray. Make me ever mind-
a ſenſe of thy goodneſs to me, and of
ful of my latter end, and fix in my heart
my dependance upon Thee, that it may
a lively ſenſe of the Happineſs and
be my delight, as it is my intereſt and
Miſery of the World to come.
duty, to ſerve and obey Thee.
May the Thoughts of Death mortify
But that I may ſerve Thee with a
in me all pride and covetouſneſs, and a
quiet mind, forgive me all my ſins, I
love for this world ; and may my firm
beſeech Thee, for thy dear Son's fake,
belief of a judgment to come make me and withhold the judgments of which my
ever careful to pleaſe Thee, my Lord conſcience is afraid.
and Judge, that I may find Mercy at
that day !
Keep it ever in the heart of thy fer-
vant, that it is an evil thing and bitter
Grant that I may lie down to ſleep
to forſake and offend the Lord. And,
with the ſame charitable and forgiving above all things, keep me from wilful and
temper, in which I deſire and hope to die. deliberate fins, that I may never grieve
And may the Almighty God take me, thy Holy Spirit, nor provoke Thee to
and all that belong to me, under his
leave me to myſelf,
Lec
.
1
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
301
E
I
Let thy reſtraining Grace preſerve me
from the temptations of the World, the
Fleſh, and the Devil ;--that I may fall
into no fin, nor run into any kind of
danger ;--but that all my doings may
be ordered by Thee, that I may do al-
ways that which is righteous in thy ſight;
-And that I may live and act as having
Thee, O God, the conſtant witneſs of all
my thoughts, deſigns, words, and aftions.
May I never render myſelf, by new
lins, unworthy of thy guidance and pro-
tection !—Suffer me not to go aſtray, or
bring me back by ſuch ways as to Thee
ſhall ſeem meet.
May I love Thee with all my heart, and
all Mankind for thy fake!--And may I
ever have this ſure proof of thy Love
abiding in me, that I ftudy to pleaſe
Thee, and to keep thy commandments !
--And that I may forgive, and love, and
do good to my neighbours, as becomes
a Diſciple of Jeſus Chriſt !
Affiſt me, by thy Grace, faithfully to
perform all the Duties of my Calling ;
and thankfully to receive, and patiently
to bear, whatever thy Providence ſhall
order for me.
Preſerve me from an idle and uſeleſs
life; ever remembering, that the Night
cometh, when no Man can work ;-and
that now is the time in which to provide
for eternity.
And grant, O Lord, that no worldly
pleaſure, no worldly buſineſs, may ever
make me loſe the fight of Death.
And may the Thoughts of Death ob-
lige me to be truly and ſincerely good ;
--to mortify all Pride and Vanity, Cove-
touſneſs, Hatred, Envy and Malice ;-to
be ſerious, ſaber, and watchful, while I
continue in this ſtate of trial.
Hear me, O Heavenly Father, not
according to my imperfect petitions, but
according to the full meaning of that holy
Prayer, which thy only Son hath taught
us, in compaſſion to our infirmities :
Our Father, which crt in Heaven; &c.
The Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, &c.
Some Short MEDITATIONS
For ſuch as are well-diſpoſed, and have
time to ſpare.
John xvi. 23. Verily, I ſay unto you,
Whatſoever ye ſhall aſk the Father in my
Name, be hall give it you.
VERY thing is promiſed to this
duty, when we pray as we ought
to do; that is, in the Name, and through
the Merits, of Jeſus Chriſt ;-out of a
ſenſe of our own wants and miſeries;
with the humility of ſinful creatures ;
and with a full purpoſe of doing what
we know will pleaſe God.
O Lord, vouchſafe me theſe diſpoſi-
tions, that I may never aſk Thee, any
thing in vain, or render myſelf unworthy
to receive thy bleſings.
Prov. iii. 5, 6. Lean not unto thine own
underſtanding; in all thy ways acknow-
ledge God, and he shall direčt thy paths.
Do Thou, O God, direct my paths,
and teach me to guide my affairs with
charity, diſcretion, juſtice, and piety.
Shew me the way that I ſhould walk in,
and give me grace to follow the conduct
of thy Good Spirit, for the ſake of Jeſus
Chriſt.
I Cor. xv. 33. Evil Communications cor-
rupt good Manners.
No man muſt ſay, that he has any re-
ſpect for God, or fear for himſelf, who
chuſeth the converſation of wicked men.
Their idle and profane diſcourſes will
leave evil impreſſions upon the mind.
Their indecent freedom with the Name
of God, and things ſacred, will leſſen
the Reverence we owe to the Divine
Majeſty. Their filthy and lewd talk
will deſtroy modeſty, and every grace
and virtue; and will not fail to wear
off the thoughts and fears of what may
come hereafter.-May thy graces, o
God, keep me from a converſation fo
diſpleaſing to Thee, and ſo deſtructive
to the ſouls of Men; grant this, for
Chriſt's fake!
I Peter
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
302
i Peter i. 17. Paſs the Time of your
Sojourning here in fear.
Give me, O God, this moſt neceſſary
and moſt uſeful fear and dread of the
unfaithfulneſs of my own heart. Make
me ever mindful of my infirmities and
failings, that I may be more watchful
over myſelf, and more earneſt in my
prayers for the help of thy grace for the
time to come.
1
Every thoughtful perſon, before he lieth
down to ſleep, will put himſelf under the
prote&tion of God, who giveth his Angels
charge concerning bis Eleet, to preſerve
them from the powers of darkneſs, from
the dangers of the night, and from all
fad accidents.
1
me the grace of a true Repentance, and
a thorough Amendment of Life.
Make me truly ſenſible of the weak-
neſs and corruption of my nature; and
the need I have of thy gracious help, that
I
may pray for it continually.
May I ever make a right uſe of the
time which thy goodneſs ſhall yet vouch-
ſafe me, and not dare to abuſe thy pati-
ence and long-ſuffering.
Make me ever ſenſible of my latter
end, that Death may not overtake me
unprepared. And in the hour of Death,
and in the day of Judgment, good Lord,
deliver me.
O God all-powerful, take me this
night under thy protection :
--Preſerve
me from the powers of darkneſs, and
from the dangers of the night ;-and, by
thy Grace and Providence, bring me at
laſt through all the trials and temptations
of this world to a bleſſed end, That I
may die in peace, and reſt in hope, and
riſe in glory,--through Jeſus Chriſt; in
whoſe Name, and according to the full
meaning of that holy prayer which he
hath taught us, I moſt humbly beſeech
Thee to hear me, for myſelf, and for
all Chriſtian People.
Our Father, which art in Heaven ; &0.
The Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, &c.
ANOTHER
O
online
EVENING PRAYER,
For a Perſon in Private.
Moſt gracious and merciful God,
I give Thee thanks, that it has
pleaſed Thee to add another day to the
years of my life, and that none of thy
judgments, to which for my ſins I am
juſtly liable, have fallen upon me.
Accept, O Lord, of my unfeigned
thanks, for this thy conſtant care over
me :
-For delivering me from the dan-
gers of an evil world; and for the many
undeſerved Bleſſings beſtowed upon me,
day after day.
Bleſſed be thy Goodneſs, that my ſins
and ingratitude have not prevented Thee
Short MEDITATIONS, for ſuch as have
time, and are well-diſpoſed.
Eph. iv. 26. Let not the Sun go down upon
your wrath.
from bringing me fafe to the evening of Lith enhet fame Charitable diſpofi-
this day!
O God, infinite in mercy, pardon my
ſins of the day paſt, whether in thought,
word, or deed, which I have committed
through the fraud and malice of the
Devil, or through my own weakneſs and
frailty : And grant that they may never
riſe up in judgment againſt me.
Prepare me, I beſeech Thee, for the
continuance of thy favours, by giving
tions with which I deſire to die. I be-
ſeech Thee for all that are my enemies,
not for judgment and vengeance, but
for thy mercy,--for their pardon and con-
verſion, and for their eternal happineſs.
Heb. iii, 7, 8. To-day, if ye will hear his
Voice, harden not your hearts.
This is the Day, and this the Life, in
which God ſpeaks to us in Mercy. Lord,
grant
1
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
303
grant that I may not harden my heart MORNING PRA Y E R
againſt this truth; nor let me ſlip this
For a Family.
day of thy patience; that neither the
cares nor the pleaſures of this life may Joſh. xxiv. 15. As for me and my Houſe,
ever make me forget, that this is the day
we will ſerve the Lord.
on which my Salvation depends, ſo far,
that I know not whether I ſhall have an-
HIS ought to be the fincere reſo-
TH
lution, and conſtant practice, of
other.
every Chriſtian Maſter of a Family.--
Rev. iii. 3. Thou ſhalt not know what hour
Without this, none can reaſonably ex-
I will come upon thee.
pect to have dutiful children, or faithful
ſervants ;--nor juſtly hope to have God's
Let me give credit to Thee, O God,
bleſſing in this world, or in the world
Lord of Truth, and not to my own cor to come.
rupt heart, which would flatter ine, that
I may have time and warning ſufficient Let fome one of the Family devoutly read,
to prepare for Death ! But give me
or ſay, what followeth, the reſt feri-
grace, O Lord, to be prepared for that ouſy attending.
unknown hour, by a ſpeedy repentance, a
THE
"HE Lord hath brought us ſafe to
true converſion, and an holy life.
the beginning of this day: Let us
give him thanks for this, and for all his
Matth. xvi. 26. What is a man.profited, mercies.
if he fall gain the whole world, and
Let us pray, that we may live in the
loſe his own ſoul?
fear of God, and continue in love and
How many live without thinking of
charity with our neighbours:
this !_We admire, and we envy, thoſe
That his Holy Spirit may direct and
who get great eſtates for themſelves and rule our hearts, teaching us what to
for their children;-making their riches
do, and what to avoid:
their delight, their happineſs, and the
That the Grace of God may ever be
whole concern and buſineſs of their lives. with us, to ſupport us in all dangers,
and carry us through all temptations:
Lord, deliver thy ſervant from ſuch a
That the Lord may bleſs all our honeſt
blindneſs, as muſt end in my everlaſting
endeavours, and make us content with
ruin, and in the loſs of my ſoul, for
what his Providence ſhall order for us :
which the whole world cannot make me
And that we may continue his faithful
amends.
ſervants this day, and all the days of
our life.
Luke xiii. 7, 8. Behold, theſe three years,
For all which bleſſings, let us de-
I come ſeeking fruit on this fig-tree, and
voutly pray.
find none. Cut it down: Why cumbereth
it the ground ? —Lord, let it alone this Then all devoutly kneeling, let one ſay,
year alſo: If it bear fruit, well; if not,
Moſt Gracious and Merciful God,
then, after that, thou ſalt cut it down.
by whom the world is governed
I adore thy wonderful patience, O God, and preſerved, we give Thee humble
towards me; and thy merciful intercer thanks for thy fatherly care over us; in
ſion, O Jeſus, with thy Father, for ſpa preſerving us from the dangers of the
ring me:-May this Goodneſs and Long night paſt, and in bringing us fafe this
ſuffering lead me to Repentance !
.And morning to ſee another day.
may thy all-powerful Grace enable me We gratefully acknowledge our de-
to bring forth Fruits meet for Repent pendance upon Thee for all the neceſa-
ance, and worthy of thy future care. ries, conveniencies, and comforts of our
!
O
life;
1
304
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS,
UN
life;--for all the means of our well-contented minds ;--And make us ever
being here, and of our everlaſting hap mindful of the wants of others.
pineſs hereafter.
Give us, in this world, the know-
We give Thee thanks for the Light ledge of thy truth, and in the world to
of thy Goſpel, and the Help of thy come, life everlaſting. Amen.
Grace, and for the promiſe Thou hart
made us of pardon and forgiveneſs
Hear us, O merciful God, not accord-
ing to our imperfect petitions, but ac-
through thy Són Chriſt Jeſus, on our
cording to the full meaning of that form
fincere repentance and amendment.
of prayer which Jeſus Chriſt hath taught
Give us, we beſeech Thee, ſuch a
us, for his fake.
fenſe of theſe and all thy other mercies
Our Father, which art in Heaven; &c.
to us, as may make us truly thankful to
Thee for them.
The Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, &C.
Give us Grace that we may ever walk
as in thy fight;-make a conſcience of Proper Meditations for ſuch as have
all our ways;mand, fearing to offend time, and are devoutly diſpoſed.
Thee, may never fall into the fins we
have repented of.
Pf.cxxvii. 1. Except the Lord build the
houſe, they labour in vain that build it.
Enable us to reſiſt and overcome the
temptations of the world, the fleſh, and Nhappy and blind are they, who
the Devil;-to follow the motions of thy
expect to proſper without thy
good Spirit;-to be ſerious and holy in bleſſing, O Lord. I do therefore beg
our lives;-true and juſt in our dealings;
that bleſſing upon myſelf and fanily,
watchful over our thoughts, our words, my labours and ſubſtance. And may I
and our actions; diligent in our buſi never hinder thy bleſſings, by underta-
neſs, and temperate in all things.
king any work which may diſhonour
Give us Grace honeſtly to improve
Thee, or my Chriſtian profeſſion !--Fit
all the talents which Thou haſt com-
us, O Lord, by thy grace, for that houſe
not made with bands, eternal in the heavens,
initted to our truſt;--and may no
worldly buſineſs, no worldly pleaſures, di-
prepared for them that love and fear
Thee.
vert us from the concerns of the life to
come!
Hab. ii. 9. Woe to him that coveteth an
May thy bleſſing be upon our perſons, evil Covetouſneſs to his Houſe ; that he
upon our labours, upon our ſubſtance; may ſet his Neſt on high, that he
may
be
-and upon all that belongs to us!-and delivered from the Power of Evil:
may we never undertake any work, Deliver us, O God, from covetouſneſs,
which we dare not beg Thee to proſper! the root of all evil ;---which leads men to
May thy Grace defend us in all truſt in themſelves;-to forget their de-
aſſaults of our enemies:-And grant pendance upon Thee; and fooliſhly to
this day we fall into no ſin, neither run hope to be out of the reach of misfor-
into any kind of danger:-But that all tunes, and thoſe eyils and afflictions,
our doings may be ordered by thy go which are deſigned, in great mercy, for
vernance, to do always that which is the puniſhment of ſin, and for the fal-
righteous in thy fight.
vation of finners. - Preſerve us, O Lord,
Give us, gracious God, what is need from this too common, but damnable ſin
ful for us, and Grace not to abuſe thy
of covetonſneſs, for Jeſus Chriſt's Sake.
favours:-Give us, we beſeech Thee,
Ameu.
1
Luke xyii,
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS,
305
1
1
rect them in reaſon and love. Be Thou,
O God, their Father and Portion in this
world, and in the world to come! Amen.
1
Luke xvii. 26, 27, 28, 29. As it was in
the days of Noah, and of Lot.They did
eat, they drank, they bought, they sold,
they planted, they builded ;-till the day
that Lot went out of Sodom, when they
were all deſtroyed.
Lord, open our eyes before we are
ſurpriſed by death, as thoſe miſerable
ſinners were in the days of Noah, and of
-a to
, ,
our hearts too eagerly upon the buſineſs,
the cares or pleaſures, of this life, with-
out conſidering how ſoon and ſuddenly
we may be called out of it;--and that
dey overtake us unawares.
Col. iv. I. Maſters, give unto your Servants
thet which is juſt and equal, knowing
that ye also have a Maſter in Heaven.
O Heavenly Maſter, bleſs me with
good and faithful ſervants :- And grant
that I may perform all the duties of
a Chriſtian Maſter ;--that I may have a
tender concern for the welfare both of
their bodies and fouls, and be an exam-
ple to them of fobriety, juſtice, and piety;
and that we may be an houſhold fear-
ing God.And may thy bleſſing be
upon them, and upon all my affairs com-
mitted to their truſt, for the ſake of thy
beloved Son.
EVENING PRAYER
For a Family.
Let one of the Family read or ſay diſtinctly
what followeth, the reſt ſeriouſly attending.
Y the Favour of God,
B
to the Evening
we are ſo much nearer our latter end.
Let us ſeriouſly conſider this, and pray
God to prepare us for the hour of death.
Let us, with penitent hearts, beſeech
him to pardon our offences, and to de-
liver us from the evils which they have
deſerved.
Let us reſolve to amend whatever we
have done amiſs, and pray God, that his
Grace may keep'us from returning to
thofe fins which we have repented of:
And that we be ſafe under his protec-
tion, who alone can defend us from the
Powers of Darkneſs. For all which
bleſlings let us devoutly pray.
Then, all devoutly kneeling, let one dif-
tinetly ſay,
LORD, and Heavenly Father, we
acknowledge thy great goodneſs to
us, in fparing us when we deſerve puniſh-
ment;-in giving us the neceſſaries of
this life, and in ſetting before us the
happineſs of a better.
O merciful God, pardon our offences,
correct and amend what is amifs in us ;
that as we grow in years, we may grow
in grace, and the nearer we come to our
latter end, the better we may be prepared
for it.
In the midſt of Life we are in Death.
Lord, grant that theſe thoughts may
make us careful how we live, that we
may eſcape the bitter pains of eternal
miſery.
Take from us all ignorance, hardneſs
of heart, and too much carefulneſs for
the things of this life.
Make
O
O
PARENTS for CHILDREN.
Eph. vi. 4. Ye Parents, bring up your
Children in the nurture and admonition
of the Lord.
God, the Father of our Lord Jeſus
Chriſt, for his fake, bleſs my Chil-
dren with healthful bodies, and under-
ſtanding ſouls, and ſanctified hearts, that
they may remember their Creator all their
days. Let thy Grace preſerve them from
the temptations of an evil world; and may
I never be wanting in any part of my
duty to them, but inſtruct them in the
Faith and Duties of a Chriſtian Life;-
convince them of their faults, and cor-
VOL. I
1
R9
306
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
ANOTHER
Make us an houſhold fearing Thee,
O God, ſubmitting ourſelves to thy good
pleaſure, and putting our whole truſt in
thy mercy.
Give us a true knowledge of ourſelves,
of the corruption of our nature, and
the neceſſity of thy gracious help to fave
us from ruin.
· And
may the Spirit of Chriſt ever live
and rule in us, poffeffing our ſouls with
a fincere Love of Thee, O God, witli an
earneſt deſire to pleaſe Thee, and with a
dread of offending Thee !
Sanctify us wholly, we beſeech Thee,
that our ſpirits, and ſouls, and bodies,
may be preſerved blameleſs unto the
coming of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt.
. Continue to us, and to all Chriſtian
Churches, the means of grace and ſalva-
ction; and may the ſaving Truths of the
Goſpel be publiſhed and
received in all
the World!
Vouchſafe unto us an intereſt in all the
prayers of thy Holy Church, which have
this day been offered to the Throne of
Grace. Forgive all that have injured
us, and forgive us our many offences
againſt our neighbour.
Bleſs, we beſeech Thee, O God, all
thoſe whom thy Providence hath ſet over
*us, whether in Church or State. And
give us grace to honour and obey them
for Conſcience-fake.
Defend us from all adverſities which
may happen to our bodies, and from all
evil thoughts which may aſſault and hurt
our ſouls ;-_and prepare us to receive
with an humble reſignation whatever
thy Providence ſhall think beſt for us.
And, finally, we beſeech Thee to give
us Grace, that we may lead and end our
lives in thy Faith and Fear, and to thy
Glory, thro' Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
Hear us, o merciful God, for our
ſelves and for all Mankind, not accord-
ing to our weak-underſtandings, but ac-
cording to the full meaning of that holy
Prayer, which thy beloved Son hath
taught us:
Our Father, which art in Heaven ; &c.
MORNING PRAYER
For a Family.
O GOD, by whom the whole world is go-
verned and preſerved, we give Thee
humble thanks for thy fatherly care over us,
beſeeching Thee to make us truly ſenſible of
all thy mercies, and thankful for them.
We are indeed unworthy of thy fa-
vours, for we have broken thy laws,
neglected thy commands, deſpiſed thy
promiſes, and have been unthankful for
thy bleſſings.
Lord, be merciful unto us, and for-
give us thoſe things whereof our con-
ſciences are afraid; make us every day
more careful of our ways, more con-
cerned to pleaſe Thee, more ſenſible of
our wants and unworthineſs, and of thy
great goodneſs, that we inay be afraid to
offend Thee; that we may ever look up
to Thee for what we want; depend upon
thy power, and goodneſs, and truth, and
be fatisfied with what thy providence
Ihall order for us.
And bleſſed be thy Holy Spirit, who
hath made known to us the things that
would undo us; who hath aſſured us,
that no adulterer, no covetous perfon, that
none who envieth his neighbour, or de-
fraudeth his brother, that no drunkard
or profane perſon, who liveth in a wilful
neglect of thy laws, ſhall enter into the
kingdom of Heaven.
Lord, increaſe our knowledge and
confirm our faith, that we, ſtedfaſtly be-
lieving thy threats and judgments, may
be truly afraid of thein, and abhor thoſe
fins which would bring them upon us.
O Lord, leave us not unto ourſelves,
for without Thee we can do nothing that
is good. To Thee, therefore, we look
up for grace to know our duty, for
willing minds to deſire to do it; for
ſtrength to perform what Thou requireſt
of us, and that Thou wilt mercifully
pardon our infirmities, and accept of
our unworthy ſervice,
Give,
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
307
}
Give, O Lord, thy-good Angels charge
over us, that neither the devil nor his
wicked inſtruments, neither the world
nor its vanities, that neither evil cuf-
toms, nor the evil bent of our own
hearts, may bring upon us thoſe mi-
ſeries which may make our lives uncom-
fortable; but if afflictions are neceſſary,
and if in thy wiſe providence Thou ſhalt
think fit to viſit us, give us grace that
we may thankfully receive, and pati-
ently bear, whatever thy hand ſhall bring
upon us, ſtedfaſtly believing, that all
things ſhall work together for good to
thoſe that fear God and truſt in his
mercy.
Bleſs all our honeft endeavours with
good ſucceſs; continue to us the blefr-
ings we already enjoy; make every con-
dition of life, every bleſſing we receive,
every thing that befalleth us, a means of
bringing us nearer unto Thee, and to
that happineſs which thou haſt prepared
for them that love thee.
Give us grace that we may never for-
get that we depend upon Thee : That
we may never truſt in ourſelves, nor in
uncertain riches, but in the living God,
who hath graciouſly promiſed that he
will never fail them that ſeek him. Lord,
let it be unto thy ſervants, according to
this word.
Continue to us the means of grace,
thy word, and facraments; the comfort
of ſolemn aſſemblies; the bleſſing of a
regular, learned, and pious miniſtry,
and let none of theſe favours be loſt upon
us; but that we may grow in grace, and
in all ſaving knowledge, until we come
to thine everlaſting kingdom.
Bleſs the King and Government of
this land. Let brotherly love and cha-
rity increaſe amongſt us, and root out
all growing vices. Supply the neceſſi-
ties of the poor and needy; help and
comfort the afflicted, the fatherleſs, and
the widow; deliver or ſupport all that
labour under any preſſing calamity, ſad-
neſs of ſpirit, or infirmity of body, and
eſpecially all ſuch as ſuffer for a righteous
fauſe.
Preſerve all that travel by land or ſea;
bleſs the labours of all honeſt inen; and
hear our prayers for all that deſire or
that ſtand in need of them, and eſpec
cially for thoſe that cannot pray for
themſelves.
The Lord bleſs, preſerve, and keep
us this day, and all that belongs to us:
the Lord make us innocent in our lives,
uſeful in our generation, prudent in our
behaviour, obedient to his laws, and
thankful for his favours.
Vouchſafe us a ſhare in the happi-
neſs of the next world, and his bleſſed
will be done for what ſhall be befall us.
in this,
Theſe things, and whatever elſe our
neceſſities, our charity, or our duty,
obligeth us to pray for, we moſt hum-
bly beg in the name and in the words of
our bleſſed Saviour..
Our Father, which art:in Heaven; Gta
To be added on Sunday Morning-
Be graciouſly preſent with all that
this day meet to ſerve Thee; bleſs the
labours of thoſe that watch for our
ſouls; and give us all grace to hear
with attention, to receive the word with
meekneſs, and to ſerve the Lord with
joyfulneſs and gladneſs of heart.
Teach us all things neceſſary to ſal-
vation; enable us to underſtand and re-
member the facred truths delivered to
us, with full purpoſe of living accord-
ingly, that our converſation may be
holy, and our end everlaſting life.
Α Ν Ο Τ Η Ε R.
.
EVENING PRAYER,,
For a Family.
o
Almighty, and everlaſting God, for
all the bleſſings we every day re-
ceive from thy bounty; for all the
known, and for all the unobſerved fa-
vours, deliverances, viſitations, and
graces of thy Holy Spirit; we bleſs thy
good providence, beſeeching Thee ſtill
292
0
308
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
.
to continue thy fatherly care over us,
for we have no power to help ourſelves :
to Thee therefore we pray daily; to Thee
we give thanks'and praiſe; from Thee we
expect and hope for the greateſt bleſſings
when we do well; and from Thee we
fear the ſevereſt puniſhments when our
deeds are evil.
God be merciful unto us that have
broken his laws, abuſed his patience,
deſpiſed the means of grace, and reſiſted
his good Spirit, making ourſelves un-
worthy of the leaſt of his mercies, and
liable to his juſt anger,
O Lord, make us to ſee the evil and
the danger of fin; that we may repent
and turn to Thee with all our hearts,
and bring forth fruits meet for repen-
tance. Pity our infirmities, and help
us to overcome them ; renew in us thy
image daily, and keep us from forſaking
Thee for the time to come, that death
may never overtake us unprepared.
So teach'us to number our days, that
we may apply our hearts unto wiſdom;
that we may conſider in this our day
the things that belong unto our peace,
for we are ere long to die. O that we
may live as we hope to die! that in the
hour of death and in the day of judgment,
our Lord may deliver us from the power
of the devil, from the juſt reward of
our ſins, and from everlaſting death.
If at any time we are in danger of
forgercing Thee and our duty, reduce
us by ſuch ways as. to Thee ſeems moſt
meet, and make us at all times obedient
to thy gracious call, that the longer we
live we may ſerve Thee more faithfully.
Deliver us, o God, from the fin that
doth moſt eaſily beſet us; from the luſt
of the feſh, the lult of the eyes, and the
pride of life ;--from all unprofitable and
finful thoughts ;--from lying lips and a
deceitful tongue;---from an uncharitable
heart, and from an inconſtant mind.
Let thy good Spirit ever be with us,
to direct and rule our hearts, to keep us
from falling, and to preſent us blame-
leſs before the preſence of thy glory.
Let thy bleſſing, O Lord, be upon us,
to defend us in all dangers, and to com-
fort us in all adverſities.
Take us under thy protection, defend
us from the dangers of the night, from
the prince and powers of darkneſs, from
all filthineſs of fleſh and ſpirit, and keep
ùs in perpetual peace and ſafety.
In mercy remember all that want thoſe
bleſſings we enjoy; all that want thy
help; all that call to Thee for ſuccour.
Remember, o merciful God, our
friends, our relations, and all thy fer-
vants, that they may be made partakers
of the ſame bleſſings which we aſk for
ourſelves.
And grant unto us all, that when we
depart this life, we may dwell with Thee
in life everlaſting
Hear us, O God, not according to our
weak underſtandings, but according to
the full meaning of that form of words,
which Jeſus Chriſt hath taught us :
Our Father, which art in Heaven; & Co
To be added on Sunday Evening.
Bleffed be God for this good day,
and for the many opportunities of ſer-
ving him. Grant, O Lord, that we may
not receive thy grace in vain, but that
we may live as becometh Chriſtians who
believe and hope for the joys of heaven.
Reward all that do us good, and eſpera
cially all ſuch as watch for our ſouls;
grant that they may ſave themſelves, and
ſuch as hear them, that both we and they
may enjoy an everlaſting ſabbath, through
the merits of Jeſus Chriſt.
PRAYER to be uſed for a Sick Perſon.
O
LORD, infinitely merciful, whoſe
very corrections are the effects of
thy love, give us grace to know, and
hearts to conſider this, that we may
evermore thankfully receive thy fatherly
corrections, and rejoice in the midſt of
the ſorrows that encompafs us, ſtedfaſtly
believing, that all things Mall work toge-
ther
1
309
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
1
1
?
1
ther for good to those that fear God, and of Chrift, conſidering that it is his croſs,
fruft in his mercy,
and laid upon him by thy appointment.
Gracious God, let it ſo happen unto
This muſt be thy gift, o God, for of
this thy fervant viſited with thine hand, ourſelves we are nothing but weakneſs
that he may take his afflictions patiently, and ſin; this muſt be the effect of thy
and, with a dutiful ſubmiſſion to thy will, mercy to us.
bear whatever Thou ſhalt be pleaſed to
Shew mercy therefore to thy fervant,
lay upon him; that the diſorders of his O Lord; have compaſſion on bim, and
body (or mind] may contribute to the help him.
health of his ſoul; that being made per Help him, O God, as Thou didft al-
fect through ſufferings, he may be owned ways help thy faithful ſervants whichi
by his bleſſed Saviour, who through called upon Thee in the time of trouble.
great afflictions entered into glory.
Above all things, give him grace, that
To this end, we beſeech Thee to en-
with an entire ſubmiſſion be may reſign
lighten bis mind, that he may under his will to thine, remembering, that thy
ſtand thy dealings with him, and make will is holy and juſt, and that it is our
that uſe of this vifitation which Thou duty to receive and approve whatever is
deſigneſt by it.
appointed by Thee.
Give him grace to know wherein he For what are all our profeſſions of be-
has offended, that he may endeavour to ing thy ſervants, if we complain and are
amend wherever he has done amiſs; and not pleaſed that thy will be done with us?
give him a firm reliance on thy gracious O give us grace to overcome the un-
promiſes, that he may not ſuffer either willingneſs of nature, and to make it
in body or mind, without the comforts yield to thy appointments.
of grace, and the hopes of being beloved
Deal thus with this thy ſervant, .o
of Thee.
Lord, and do as Thou knoweſt beſt for
Deliver him, O God, from the danger
bim, either relieve him in thy mercy, or
of impatience, diſtruſt, or deſpair ; from mercifully enable him to bear this bur-
the illuſions and affaults of the powers
then with patience.
of darkneſs; and from all anguiſh or
Grant this, o moſt merciful Father,
affliction, which may any way draw his
for the ſake of Jeſus Chriſt, our Lord
mind from Thee.
and Saviour. Amen.
Enable him to wait with patience thy
good time, till Thou ſeeſt fit to perfect A ſhort and neceſſary Inſtruction for
his recovery. And in the mean time,
the Lord's Day in the Morning.
bleſs all the good endeavours which ſhall
be uſed for his health and confort.
1
HE Lord, who has bleſſed One Day
Lay upon him no greater burthen than in Seven, blefſeth all thoſe that keep
Thou ſhalt enable him to bear with it holy: And very terrible have been his
Chriſtian patience; that others, ſeeing judgments upon them that have pro-
the powers and effects of true faith and faned it.
truſt in Thee, may learn to glorify Thee, It is your Duty, therefore, on this good
and to ſubmit to thy wiſe diſpenſations. day, to lay afide, as much as poſible, all
For Jefus Chriſt his fake, who by his worldly buſineſs; all worldly thoughts;
-merits has purchaſed pardon, and com all worldly pleaſures; that you may ho-
forts, and grace, for all his faithful fer nour your Creator to the beſt of your
vants, hear me, anſwer'me, and let thy power,--by owning your dependanceup-
merciful kindneſs be upon thy ſervant. on him,-by hearing his Word and his
Give him patience under this trial, Commands-by aſking his Bleſſings, and
that he may bear it as becomes a diſciple 1 giving him thanks for his favours.
IC
.
MAX
1
And yet
310
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
If then it is our intereſt, and our hap it to paſs; that you may ſee the dangers
pineſs, to ſerve God, it is our duty to be you are liable to, and the bleffedneſs that
at his Houſe before his ſervice begins; is ſet before you, ever remembering,
to ſhew that we fear his Majeſty, and that Faith, without which we cannot pleaſe
dare not offer him a lame ſacrifice; to God, cometh by hearing, and bearing by the
Thew, that we do indeed defire his Bleff Word of God. Rom. X. 17.
ing, and take delight in ſerving him. And be ſure to behave yourſelf with
When, therefore, you come into the great Reverence and Devotion, while you
Houſe of God, and firſt kneel down, ſay are in the Houſe and Preſence of God;
ſecretly this short Prayer:
for if, when you ſhould be on your knees,
aſking God's Pardon and Bleſſings, or
A foort Prayer at your coming into Church.
ſtanding to praiſe the Creator of Heaven
AY the good Spirit of God diſpoſe
and Earth ; 'if, inſtead of doing ſo, you
me unto, and aſſiſt me in, his ſit and ſleep away the time, or careleſly
Service! The Lord give us all a true and
gaze, and think of other matters, then
lively ſenſe of our wants, 'and of his you will return froin God's Houfe with
mercy and preſence amongſt us, that we
à Curſe and not with a Bleſſing..
may ſerve him with our hearts as well as
the very beſt of us, after all
with our bodies, and that our Prayers
our care, have cauſe to beg pardon even.
may be heard, for the ſake of his 'San for the faults of our devotions. Theron
Jeſus Chriſt our Lord ! Amen.
fore, before you riſe from your knees,
ſay privately this ſhort Prayer :
After this, attend diligently to what
is ſaid, and prayed for ; remembering,
Ahort Prayer before you leave the Church.
that they are your prayers which are of HE good Lord accept of our duty
fered up to God; but that you have no and ſervice; pardon our ſins and
ſhare in them, if you do not mind what . infirmities; give us what is needful for
is aſked in your name.
our ſouls and for our bodies; and keep
That your Heart may go along with us evermore under thy protection, for the
your Prayers, fay ſoftly, Āmen, So be it, ſake of Jeſus Chriſt our Saviour ! Amen.
to every petition. This is what the moſt
unlearned may do, and it may be the moſt
And now, God forbid that you ſhould
learned cannot do better, to keep their
ſpend the reinainder of this good day, ſo
minds intent upon what they are about.
well begun, in fin and vanity! Rather
think how you may do moft Honour co
When you, confefs your fins, do it with
your Creator and Redeemer.
great ſeriouſneſs and concern, remem If you can read, you can both inſtruct
bering, that you are for ever undone, if
yourſelf, and them that will hear you.
you are not forgiven. And then hear with
If you have Children and Servants,
comfort upon what condition God will
you can teach them how to fear, and to
pardon you: If you repent, and believe
love, and to pray to God.
the Goſpel, you are ſure to be forgiven. And if you are unlearned, you can
When the Word of God is read or think of what you have heard at Church,
preached, be careful to mind it, that you and reſolve to do, to the beſt of your
may know your duty, and the reward of knowledge, as you have been taught.
doing it; that you may obſerve the way of Then will the Lord be with you, to
God's dealing with mankind, in puniſh bleſs you in the way you go; to pre-
ing the wicked, and in protecting
and re ſerve and to proſper you. For this is
warding the righteous; that you may what he hath declared, Them that honour
know the manner of our redemption, me, I will honour; and they that deſpiſe meg.
and the great Love of God in bringing 'hall be lightly eſteemed, 1 Sam. ii. 30.
A Prayer
THE
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
317
o
A Prayer for SUNDAY MORNING. And if he ſuffers fome to be poor, it is
becauſe that condition is beſt for them
LORD, who haſt confecrated this
day to thy ſervice, give us grace
now; but he will make them a great
ſo to obſerve it, that it may be the begin-
amends in the next world for what they
want in this, if they will be content and
ning of an happy week to us; and that
honeſt, neither murmur at their own lot,
none of thy judgments may fall upon us
for profaning it. Fix in our hearts this
nor envy that of others,
great truth, that here we have no abiding-
When God giveth Riches, it is not to
place, that we may ſeriouſly and timely
make them an occaſion of our ruin, but
provide for another life; and grant that
to try our virtue ; for, if we are not high-
this great concern may make us very
minded, if we truſt not in uncertain riches,
deſirous to learn our duty, and to do
but in tbe living God; if we do good with
what Thou requireſt of us. And bleſſed
them, and readily diſtribute to the neceſity of
be God, that we have Churches to go to,
others; then are Riches a real Bleſing, and
that we have ſuch times ſet apart for the
belp to bring us to eternal life. I Tim. vi.
more public Worſhip of our Creator, and If he bringeth us into affli&tion, it is not
that we have Paſtors to teach us! The that he is pleaſed with the miſeries of his
Lord proſper their labours, and give ,us creatures, but he is Jewing them their
grace to profit by them, that they and tranſgreſſion, he is opening their ear to diſci-
we may enjoy an everlaſting Sabbath pline, that they may return from iniquity, and
with thy Saints in Heaven, for Jeſus ſave their ſouls from deaths eternal.
Chriſt's ſake. Amen.
If he ſuffers us to be tempted, it is not
that we might fall, but to make us more
A plain and uſeful Inſtruction for
ſenſible of our own weakneſs, that we
SUNDAY EVENING.
may come to him for help, on whom we
Concerning the Providence of God, or his wif depend, who will not ſuffer us to be tempted
dom and goodneſs in governing the world. above what we are able to bear; and who
HAT God is great, and to be
will reward our poor endeavours with
greatly feared, we know by the
unſpeakable happineſs.
world he hath made, and from his dread-
If we have Friends, it is the Favour
ful judgments.
of God to us; and if we have Enemies,
That God is good, and to be loved
they are rods in his hands, either to cor-
and worſhipped, we are convinced from
rect us, or to make us careful of our ways.
his care of the whole Creation
The devil himſelf, that powerful ſpirit,
For bis tender mercies are over all bis
is under God's command to execute his
works. Pſal. cxlv. 9. Therefore have judgments upon wicked men, while they
his creatures the comfort of the rain and that truſt in the Lord have nothing to
ſun, of food and ſhelter; the earth yields fear, for he hath no power to hurt them.
increaſe, and the ſeas are Itored with Happy are we, who know theſe things
creatures innumerable.
now; and we ſhall be for ever happy, if
In the Hand of God are theſe and all we live according this belief,
other bleſſings, which he withholds, or For then we fall truſt in the Lord with
giveth, according to his good pleaſure, all our heart, and not lean unto our own
to teach us, that we wholly depend on underſtanding.
him; that Man liveth not by Bread alone, We ſhall call upon him for what we want,
nor by his own induſtry, but by the Pro and thankfully receive what he is pleaſed
vidence of God, who ordereth all con to ſend. For ſhall we receive Good at the
ditions of life for the beſt, for thoſe that Hand of God, and ſhall we not receive Evil?
cannot chuſe for themſelves.
We ſhall hope for his favour when we
mean
TH
312
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS.
1
i
1
mean well, and never expect his bleſſing even too many of thoſe who have not quite
when our deſigns are evil.
te laid aſide this Chriſtain duty, perform
We ſhall look upon God's time as the it after ſuch a ſlight and negligent man-
beſt, and not grow impatient when our ner, as makes it as finful as the omiffion.
deſires are not anſwered.
When a man like ourſelves beſtows
We ſhall acknowledge his hand in every a favour, we naturally give him thanks.
thing that befalleth us, and hope for his Are not Food, and the Supports of Life
mercy even when he is angry, knowing, and Health, mighty Bleſſings? Is .not
that all things ſhall work together for good God the ſole giver of theſe? Are they not
to them that love God. Rom. viii. Thus worth aſking, and giving thanks for -
Shall we dwell under the defence of the Most This ſhews plainly, that this fin, being
High, and ſhall be ſecure from fear of evil. againſt the very natural notions of ſenſe
and gratitude, is of the Devil, who makes
A Prayer for SUNDAY EVENING.
the tables of too many to become a ſnare
AL
and a curſe to them, by intemperance,
things were made, and are preſerved, gluttony, and drunkenneſs.
give us hearts to know, and grace to All Chriſtians, who have any regard to
conſider this, that we may chearfully the example of their Saviour, who always
commit ourſelves, and all that belongs glorified God, and gave Him public
to' us, to thy merciful care; that we thanks for his Bleſſings ;-or to the ex-
may ever look up to Thee for what we ample of St. Paul, who would not omit
want; be thankful for thy favours
j
this duty, though in bonds, and in the
never reſiſt thy dealings with us, or neg preſence of a numerous company of Hea-
lect the means of grace which thy pro thens :--All Chriſtians, ſeeing the rea-
vidence affords us.--Bleſſed be God,
Bleſſed be God, fonableneſs of this duty, and the fin of
who giveth us what is ever beſt for us; omitting it, or of not performing it after
who keepeth us from dangers, and hath a ſerious manner, will be inexcufable
provided for us better than all our works before God, if they neglect to glorify
can deſerve! The good Lord make us Him at their daily meals.
mindful of our duty, that as we often Now, that the moſt unlearned may not
hear how we ought to walk, and to want words to expreſs their thanks, and
pleaſe God, we may continue to do ſo
beg God's Bleſſing upon themſelves and
unto our lives end, through Jeſus Chriſt their daily food, theſe following may be
our Lord. Amen.
made uſe of:
Graces before our-Meals.
O GOD, who giveſt food unto all flefli, grant
A ſhort ADMONITION to All,
that we may receive theſe thy gifts with thy Bleſ-
and eſpecially to Maſters of Families. ing, and uſe them with fobriety and thankful hearts,
through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
MONG the many growing vices of BLESS us, o God, and grant that we may re-
this profane age, one wretched and ceive theſe thy gifts with thy Bleſſing, through Jeſus
ungodly cuſtom is too common; viz. of
Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
people's falling to their meals, as beaſts GRACES after our Mealsa
do to their fodder, without any thoughts MAY God, who hath given us bodily food, give
of God or thanks for his Bleſſings. And us alſo ſpiritual food and life, and make us ever
mindful of the wants of others, for Jeſus Chrift's
. Grace before Meals, the practice of the Romans.
fake. Amen.
Nec prius aut Epulas, aut Nunera grata Lycæi,
MAKE us truly thankful, O Lord, for our daily
Fas cuiquam tetigile fuit, quam multa precatus
bread, and for all other mercics which we receive:
In menſām. Sil. Italicus.
And help us to love and ſerve Thee, the giver of
« Nor touch'd the Meat, nor taſted was the Wine,
all good, for Jeſus Chriſt's fake. Amen.
* Till ev'ry Gueſt implor'd the Pow’rs Divine.'
MAXIMS
A
L
M
Α. ΧΙ Μ
S
I
0 F
P I
O 의
​T
Y,
Α Ν D
OF
Η R Ι S Τ Ι Α Ν Ι Τ Υ.
I T I I .
1
Vol. I.
Rr
( 315 )
M A XIMS
OF PIE TY,
A N D
OF
C Η R Ι S Τ Ι Α Ν Ι Τ.Υ.
(
AFFLICTIONS
RING us the neareſt way to God.
And many
ence in affliction, it is a certain mark of
God's care and love.
Afflictions are preventative of fin, cor-
rect the corruption of nature, are an ex-
erciſe of grace, a conformity to Chriſt,
a mark of adoption to a fincere Chriſtian,
an aſſurance of God's love, and a pre-
parative for Heaven.
Why ſhould a living man complain
of the punifhment of his fins ? All fin
muſt be puniſhed here or hereafter. Juf-
tice requires it, as well as the nature of
our condition; for health and proſperity
are moſt likely to corrupt us. The croſs
only can bring us back to God. We judge
of our merit by the worldly advantages
we enjoy. God is forced to ſhew us
our miſtake, and our dependance upon
him, by afilictions, &c. He that is uneaſy
under the croſs would ſerve God with
that which cofts him nothing. Let us
conſider the iſſues of proſperity and ad-
verſity, and then we ſhall eaſily perceive
by which we have been moſt gainers.
Thoſe whom God loves, he weans
from the affections for this world by
afflictions.
Whatever befals us by means of the
creatures; whether we ſuffer by the in-
juſtice of men, or from any unforeſeen
accident, it proceeds from God, either
to reſtrain us by fear, or to draw us
from fin out of mercy; or to puniſh us
in this world, that he may not be ob-
liged in juſtice to do it in the next; when
we turn a deaf ear to theſe, it is God
whom we refuſe to hear.
Afli&tions are always uſeful, eſpecially
when they oblige us to have recourſe to
God.
If good men will ſcramble with the
wicked for what is properly their portion
and happineſs, it is no wonder that they
come by the worſt, for this is their hour
and the power of darkneſs.
Afflictions and Calamities. And
and many a ſoul has dated its falvation
from ſome happy calamity.
The Divine goodneſs has appointed
afflictions to be the portion of his own
children, to make them fond of the
love of God, who will make them more
than amends for all the miſeries they can
fuffer here.
Affli&tion and Joy together. This is
a ſecret and privilege peculiar to faith
and the goſpel.
I Theff. i. 6.
Afli&tions ſhould oblige us to think of
the juſtice of God, whoſe goodneſs will
not ſuffer him to afflict any but ſuch as
he finds finners. We need not fear ap-
plying this conſideration to ourſelves;
but it may be raſhneſs in doing it to
others.
Afflictions, both the righteous and the
wicked ſuffer. The one is better for
them, the other worſe.
Rr2
If
316
M A X 1 M S
OF P I E T Y.
F
If God permits any evil to happen
to us, it is becauſe that very evil is our
good.
We know not what we loſe, when we
pray to be delivered out of afflictions,
becauſe God always increaſes his conſo-
lation and grace as afflictions abound.
2 Cor. i. 5.
God will never forſake his ſervants,
though he ſuffer them to be afflicted for
a ſeaſon.
Increaſe of labours will be attended
with an increaſe of rewards; God will
bring his faithful ſervants the eaſieſt way
(for he takes no delight in our afflictions)
to happineſs; therefore afflictions in ſuch
a meaſure are abſolutely neceſiary.
Afflictions may make men efteem us
leſs; but God loves us more, if we bear
them with patience and holy ſubmiffion.
Afflictions never intolerable, but when
we ſee them in a wrong light; as the
effects of others' malice, of our own
folly, of chance, of deſtiny, &c.; but
look upon them as from God, a Father,
&c. and all will be eaſy.
We ought to judge of the great dan-
ger of our diſorder by the violence of
the medicine which our unerring Phyſi-
cian is forced to make uſe of. Let us
beware, left, endeavouring to leave the
croſs, we forſake him who was, for our
ſake, faſtened to it.
Afflitions, temptations, dangers, &c.
are neceſſary to awaken in us that faith
which is too apt to fall aſleep in the midſt
of an undiſturbed proſperity. It is then
we are moſt ſenſible how much we ſtand
in need of God, when he withdraws his
favours and the light of his countenance,
and when we are under the apprehenſion
of evils, or feel them.
*Happy is that condition which forces
us to truſt only in God, and to be in the
hand of his providence.
Afflictions
diſpoſe us to pray; and we are ſure to
want nothing, if we find God in prayer.
How good is God in permitting aftlic-
tions, ſince it is only to force us to ſeek
forreſt, and eaſe, and peace in him forever.
Afflictions, poverty, &c. do not make
men wicked; but they diſcover, they
ſhew, what men are.
What a mercy it is to be forced to
turn to God, by afflictions, ſickneſs, or
the ill-uſage of men! Mark v. 25.
Affiliations are deſigned, by a gracious
God, to do that for us which we are
not able to do for ourſelves. They are
a proof of our being within the care of
a Father who cannot be pleaſed with our
ruin.
ALMS.
He who makes uſe of the beggar's hand
to aſk our charity, is the very fame from
whom we aſk our daily bread; and dare
we refuſe him when we have to give ?
The duties of charity are acts of juf-
tice, fince God requires them; and be .
cauſe we are members of the ſame body,
and beholden to one another.
Our Alms ſhould be, in ſome meaſure,
proportioned to our ſubſtance and to our
fins.
Alms are due in juſtice; but we are
at the ſame time the greateſt gainers.
To give to pious uſes, is to put out
our money to intereſt upon the ſecurity
of God himſelf.
God has not made all men equally
rich, that by his grace in the hearts of
men, he may provide for all, and that
men may have opportunities of exert-
ing their charity, and working out their
own ſalvation by helping others. God
has put the portion of the poor into
the hands of the rich, to try their fide-
lity; and the ſpiritual portion of the rich
into the hands of the poor, that mem-
bers of the ſame body may love and
depend one of another. And he that
poor, wrongs himſelf moft,
by withholding their portion or part.
A day will come when we ſhall be re-
duced to an equality.
AMBITION.
To be ſolicitous to better the condia
tion of ſo very ſhort a life, (unleſs ob-
liged to it by the plain appointment of
God)
wrongs the
M A X I M S
317
Ο F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
}
God) favours very little of a true Chrif.
tian faith.
By ſuch as are ambitious, every thing
is accounted juſt that is advantageous.
APPAREL.
Religion only recommends modeſty,
and condemns ſingularity.
All ſuch dreſſes are forbidden, which
incite irregular deſires.
Singularity may be blameable, but
modeſty in dreſs is not fingularity,
though the world be never ſo extrava-
gant.
APPETITE.
We need but taſte a pleaſure a very
little while, to become a ſave to it.
Angels.
The pooreſt has them for his guard,
greater than thoſe of an eaſtern monarch.
ANGER.
He that ſays that he deſigned no of-
fence, and deſires to be at peace, if he
ſays true, ſhould take immediate care to
repair the offence which he has given,
though unadviſedly.
ATHEISTS.
Every man that does not believe that
he ought to obey God is an Atheiſt, let
him call himſelf what he will.
A contempt of God, and of Religion,
do neceſſarily undermine the peace of
every nation, and haſten its deſtruction.
No ſurer proof that the majority are
Atheiſts, than when fins againſt men are
puniſhed with ſeverity, and thoſe againſt
God ſcarce taken notice of,
All ſuch as reject Jeſus Chriſt are
Atheiſts, according to St. Paul, Ephef.
ii. 12. AJEOL EV TW x000w.
ATHEISM.
Joſephus, ſpeaking of the Jewiſh na-
tion, before its deſtruction, faith, there
never was a more Atheiſtical generation
γενης αθεωτέρα. They defpifed the
laws of men, and made a mock of the
laws of God, and thoſe that publiſhed
them,-made no difference betwixt
good and evil ;-a ſure preſage of a near
deſolation.
The true reaſon of the growth of
Atheiſm is the glaring light of the Gol-
pel, which diſcovers plainly that there
are torments appointed for the wicked.-
Wicked men, the more plain this is, the
more induſtrious they are to ſhut their
eyes, to hearken'to any thing that per-
fuades them that this may not be, till
God gives them up to a reprobate mind.
ATONEMENT.
The offering ſuch condition to the
party offended, as he ſhall judge proper
to accept, for the offence committed,
and ſufficient ſatisfaction. Thus Jeſus
Chriſt offered to God ſuch fatisfaction as
he was pleaſed with, for the ſins of man-
kind.
ATTRIBUTES OF GOD.
The Angels rejoice in the excellen-
cies of God, the inferior creatures in his
goodneſs; ſinners only rejoice in his
mercy and forgiveneſs.
AUTHORITY.
It is neceſſary that one ſhould ſome-
times forget that he is a ſuperior, and
to remember that he is a brother.
Authority, power, greatneſs. Nothing
will diſtinguiſh a great nian from the
pooreſt ſlave at the tribunal of God, with
whom there is no reſpect of perſons, ſo
much as the ſevere puniſhment the firſt
will receive for the abuſe of their power,
&c. and the allowances the latter will .
have made them for the circumſtances
they lay under.
Authority. Paftor. Men generally look
upon the advantage, the pleaſure, the
honour of commanding ; that is, of
having other people under their care.-
Would they look upon it as a charge,
that is, of having other people's faults
to anſwer for, as well as their own, it is
probable, they would not be ſo fond of
power and authority.
He
1
318
M A X I MS OP I E TY,
I
to crucify fin with the affections and
lufts.
A
He that is convinced by a lawful au.
thority, is convinced by reaſon; for rea-
ſon bids us, in many caſes, to ſubmit to
the determination of authority.
BACKSLIDINGS.
He that intermits his duties, will ei.
ther loſe the faculty of doing them, or
will have the pain of recovering them. ·
BAPTISM.
The Holy Spirit' at baptiſm takes
poſſeſſion of us, and keeps poffeffion, till
men grieve him; then he forfakes us,
and an evil ſpirit ſucceeds.
By Baptiſm we contract and oblige
ourſelves, all our life long, to complete
and perfect the image of Jeſus Chriſt in
ourſelves.
The bleſſings and excellencies of Bap-
tiſm;-It ſeparates us from Adam, and
engrafts us in Chriſt. It is a reſur-
rection from fin to grace.--It diſ-
charges us from the debt owing to the
juſtice of God, by our ſins, now fully
ſatisfied by faith in the ſufferings and
death of Chrift.-It cancels the law of
death and malediction which was againſt
us.—In Baptiſm our fins did indeed die,
and were buried; but the feed and root
remain in us. Theſe we are to mortify
all our lives long.
Bleffed are they that mourn; that is,
who are troubled at every thing that
they believe diſpleaſeth God.
BLINDNESS,
In ſpiritual things, is the juſt and na-
tural puniſhment of a carnal life.
BOOKS
Have their fate from the capacities of
readers, or rather from their principles.
BRAZEN SERPENT,
Deſigned not only to take away the
pain, but the very poiſon that cauſed it.
So the Croſs of Chriſt is not only in-
tended to eaſe the conſcience for paft
guilt, but to root all fin out of the ſoul;
DAILY BREAD,
That bread which nouriſheth to eter
nal life. He who has loſt his appetite,
is certainly fick; fo is the ſoul that de-
fireth not the food which cometh from
God. We receive grace in the ſame de
gree as we defire it.
BUSINESS,
Nothing is more difficult than to con-
verſe much with one's-ſelf.
The worldling, the man of buſineſs,
the man of pleaſure, and too often the
man of learning, are all moved by the
ſame ſecret ſpring, namely, the ſatisfac.
tion men find in forgetting themſelves.
It is, therefore, their great concern to
be always buſy, let the buſineſs be what
it will, leſt leiſure ſhould leave them
at liberty to think of what may come
hereafter.
We have but one great buſineſs, that
which God has aſſigned us to do; all
others are included in that. Let us be
faithful in our proper buſineſs, and re-
ſigned as to the ſucceſs; to be anxious
for that is the effect of ſelf-love, ſelf-
will, and pride.
No buſineſs is innocent which hinders
us from minding our ſalvation, and mía-
king that the great buſineſs of life.
CALAMITIES
Are always good, both in their origi-
nal, (which is from God) and in their end,
either to exerciſe the good, to chaſtiſe
offenders, or to puniſh the wicked.
When we pray for the removal of ca-
lamities, we ſhould firſt lay aſide the fins
that are the occaſion of them.
People too often conſider the calami-
ties themſelves, rather than the fins
which have drawn them down.
Call to the Miniſtry.
A lawful call gives good ground to
hope for mercy at the great day, and
the grace of God in the mean time.
CALUMNY,
A
1
M A X I MS OF
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
319
other argument to perfuade me to give
alms.--I was an hungred, and ye gave me
mea, &c.
CALUMNY.
A Chriſtian runs greater hazard from
eommendation, than from an unjuſt ca-
lumny.
CARES, Riches.
It is not always great and crying fins
that create a forgetfulneſs of God, and
& contempt of his laws; very often the
cares of the world extinguiſh our faith,
&c.
Case of fallen man.
Not as that of a creditor and debtor;
but as that of a rebellious ſubject and a
generous Prince. The one offering a
pardon; the other deſpiſing it.
Casuist.
Intereſt, a deciſive caſuift; removes
fcruples; is eaſieſt conſulted; readily
hearkened to. After all, though it may
be conſulted, it ought not to govern or
determine by itſelf.
CHARITY.
A ſincere and univerſal charity, the
moſt certain rule never to be wanting
in what we owe to others.
It is charity to love and pray for all,
eſpecially your enemies.
Charity to the poor. He that makes
his own imaginary wants, a reaſon for
not giving to the poor, will never want
pretences for his covetouſneſs.
Where love abounds, faith increaſeth.
A teſt. 2 Theſſ. i. 8.
True Chriſtian charity fees things in
the ſame light that God does: He can,
and perhaps will, make a change for the
better, the next moment. Grace does
not hinder us from ſeeing faults; but
it teacheth us to bear with them in
ſubmillion to the deſigns of Providence;
not to be ſurpriſed at the corruption of
the world ;-to ſee the good as well as
the bad,—to confider our own faults,
to think what trouble or offence we have
given others, and to conſider the obli-
gations we have to God.
If, for want of charity to the poor, I
ſhall be ſhut out of Heaven, I need no
The poor work miracles every day :
We give them, and they give us treaſure
in Heaven.
Nothing muſt hinder our loving our
neighbour ;--many things may juſtly
hinder familiarity with him.
We never deſpife others, but when
we do not know and think of ourfelves.
Whoever ſhews mercy to men, will
certainly find the fame from God.
The gift of charity, is from God; a
gift more precious than all the world,
becauſe it prepares us for the reception
of all other bleſſings.
That perſon who is not concerned that
his brother ſhould not periſh, is in great
danger of periſhing himfelf.
What a large ſtock would the poor
have to the fore, if Chriſtians would but
lay by for them all that they lay out in
unneceffaries : Nay, if they were but
to have all that Chriſtians lay out in fin
and vanity, in pride, intemperance, &c.
to comply with evil cuſtoms, &c.! And,
in good truth, I cannot ſee how any
Chriftian can make amends, ſuch as will
be accepted of God, for all his idle ex-
pences; but by giving to the poor in
ſome way proportionable to the money
he has miſ-ſpent, and what he has by
him.
Charity, or, Love of our Neighbour.
It is not ſo much our neighbour's inte-
reſt as our own, that we love him. St.
John makes it the ſure mark of a ſpi-
ritual reſurrection. We know that we
have paſſed from death unto life, be-
cauſe we love the brethren.
Signs of want of charity:-An averſion
to their company--ſatisfaction in hear-
ing them evil ſpoken oma joy in their
misfortunes.
If you fancy that your love of
your
neighbour is to go no farther than' de-
ſert, conſider what your condition is like
to be, if God ſhall ſo deal with you ;
that is, according to your deſert,
1
In
:
320
M AX 1 M S
Ο F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
I
even in the moſt difficult duties of loving
our enemies, whom we are to believe the
beſt of.
Hopeth all things ---Both from the
power of God, and from the love the
bears to others.
Endureth all things,--Rather than de-
ſtroy the unity of the church, or that her
neighbour ſhould be offended, and dri-
ven into fin.
Will never fail;-Will never have an
end, becauſe it is that bond which
unites us to God, and to one another in
Heaven.
Falſe Charity.
To leave people in their fins, for fear
of awakening them and making them
uneaſy
In caſes of neceflity, all things ought
to be, as it were, in common amongſt
thoſe who poflefs Chriſt in common
upon earth, and who are to poffefs him
in Heaven, as their joint inheritance.
CHARITY
Suffereth long ---Beareth the imperfec-
tions of others, without vexation;-waits
for their amendment, without impati-
ence,---and begs it of God without being
weary
Is kind,--Good-natured, far from cre,
ating needleſs trouble to any one.
Envyeth not, Rejoicing in the happi-
neſs of others, and contented that others
be preferred before her.
Is not rajo-Does nothing without
confideration and order.
Is not puffed up,-Labours to forget
herſelf, is little in her own eyes, and can
eaſily bear a ſuperiour.
Doth not behave herſelf unſeemly,--Ne-
ver looks on others with ſcorn, but al-
ways finds out ſomething in others, for
which ſhe may value them.
Seeketh not her own,-Maketh her
neighbour's intereſts her own; and is
ready to ſacrifice her own to his.
Is not eaſily provoked, -Never loſes her
tenderneſs for her neighbour, however
much ſhe hates the fin; and, therefore,
does not eaſily take fire.
Thinketh no evil,-Does not entertain
groundleſs ſuſpicions, but readily per-
ceives what is good in others.
Rejoiceth not in iniquity,-- Whatever
advantages ſhe may reap from it, being
always moſt concerned for the honour of
God, whom all iniquity diſhonoureth.
Rejoiceth in the truth, In the know-
ledge of the truth, however difficult to
be practiſed ;-—loves goodneſs in every
body, and is pleaſed when it is embraced.
Beareth all things -With all with
whom ſhe converſeth; never calling for,
or accuſing, the divine vengeance of be-
ing too flow.
Believeth all things,-Knowing that the
authority of God is equal in all things,
CHILDREN. Parents. Riches.
No inheritance can ſupply the want of
virtuous education,
You love your children, therefore
you would leave them rich; that is, you
would leave them in a ſtate of life that
ſhall be a temptation and a ſnare to
them, and fill their minds with finful
lufts. Our Saviour loved the young
rich man, and for that reaſon he bade
him ſell all that he had, and give to the
poor. Have you the ſame love for
your children that Chriſt had for this
man? No, ſure.
Put you on the ſame juſt thoughts of
the world which Jeſus Chriſt had, and
which you will have when you come to
die; and you will tell them, that riches
are a ſnare, that they hinder us from
loving God and our neighbour; that
they are haſtening to a ſtate in which
the world will fignify nothing to them;
that all that indifference for God and
holineſs is owing to the wrong opinion
which men have of the world, and to
their valuing it too much;-that it cor-
rupts the heart, blinds the underſtand-
ing, and leads to ruin ;--that no man
can ſee his true intereſt, or follow it, but
he that is dead to the world,
CHRIST
:
M A X I MS OF Ρ I
-321
Ι Ε Τ Υ.
1
CHRIST, our Pattern.
ving laid up their treaſure in Heaven ;---
How unworthy an opinion would a that ſhould not be tranſported with vain
ſtranger have of Chriſt, if he were to
glory, becauſe they refer all to the glory
judge what Chriſt was by the lives of
of Chriſt alone; void of ambition, as dif-
thoſe who call themſelves his followers, poſed, the greater they are, ſo much the
Chriſt the only Phyſician. Neither the
more to
to ſubmit themſelves unto all
philoſophers among the Gentiles, nor
men for Chriſt's ſake; --- ſhould avoid
Moſes among the Jews, could find out
wrath, much more revenge, as ſtudying
to deſerve well of thoſe that deſerve ill
a remedy for fin. They ſaw and félt the
wounds of ſin, but could not heal them.
of themg-that ſhould be ſo blameleſs as
None but. Chriſt can relieve us.
to force infidels to ſpeak well of them;-
Chriſt, and the World. To be a Chrif-
that ſhould be born again to the purity
tian and to be loved by the world, is a
and fimplicity of infants ;--that ſhould
live like the birds of the air, without
paradox which the Goſpel does not al-
low of. John xv. 19.
ſolicitude;-among whom hould be the
Chriſt crucified. A facrifice on which ſame concord as among the members of
depended the ſalvation of the whole the ſame body; where the abundance
world.
of one ſhould ſupply the wants of an-
We ought to humble ourfelves for
other, and eyils of ſome be mitigated
being ſo miſerable, that nothing but the
by the good offices of others;- who
death of the Son of God could ſave us.
ſhould be the ſalt of the earth;-as a
Jeſus Chriſt on the Crofs. All nien were
city on an hill, conſpicuous to all that
with him on the Croſs, becauſe he there
are about them;--whoſe abilities ſhould
ſupplied their place as their victim.
make them forward to help others;
Neceſity of Chriſt's Death.
If no-
to whom this life ſhould ſeem vile;-
thing had been done to deter us from death defirable;-fearing neither death,
fin, both God and his pardon would
tyranny, nor the Devil; relying upon
have been deſpiſed.
the invincible power of Chriſt alone;
who ſhould live as if every day were
CHRISTIANITY, or, the Sum of the Goſpel. their last, and wiſhed for that day, when
Jeſus Chriſt came into the world, to they ſhall enter upon the poſſeflion of a.
form unto himſelf a people that ſhould true and a laſting happineſs. Eraſmus.
wholly depend upon God, and, placing
CharaEter of a Chriſtian.
no confidence in any earthly ſupport and He endeavours after holineſs; lives not
comfort, ſhould be after another man in the practice of any known fin; gives
ner rich, after another manner wiſe, after the whole praiſe of this to God, and to
another manner noble, after another man Jeſus Chriſt, who obtains this grace for
ner potent; in one word, after another him and for all Chriſtians ;. lives as in
manner happy; deſigning to attain feli God's preſence; converſation unblame-
city, by the contempt of thoſe things able; makes the Holy Scriptures, and
which are generally admired.
particularly the example of Chriſt, the
A people that ſhould be ſtrangers to
rule of his faith and manners.
filthy luſts, by ſtudying in this fleſh the Chriſtian Charity does inſtruct us to
life of Angels, that ſhould have no love, and, as far as may be, to benefit
need of divorce, as being able to mend all mankind.
or to bear all manner of evils; that Chriſtian duties. Take care to practiſe
ſhould be wholly ignorant of oaths, as the duties of your ſtation and condition;
thoſe who will neither diſtruſt nor de - patience in adverſity,----content in po-
ceive any body;--that make not the verty,-humility in proſperity,-a for-
getting of money their buſineſs, as ha giving temper when at variance, --watch-
VOL. I.
Ss
fulneſs
!
1
)
1
1
1
1
322
M.
M A X I M S Ο, Ε Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
fulneſs in the midſt of temptation, always; and victory in not conſenting
to avoid vexation and going to law. to them.
Chriſtian duties founded on reaſon, not Neither does it conſiſt in doing extra-
on the ſovereign authority of God, com ordinary things, but in doing common
manding what he pleaſes. Suffering be. | things after a Chriſtian manner.
comes finners, therefore we are command One does not become holy all at'once;
ed ſelf-deniál,--to be thankful for favours, do not run before grace. He that does
to fear what is truly dreadful, --to' re not advance, certainly goes backwards,
joice, if it is for ſomething which we have God commands unlimited holineſs
reaſon to be glad at. "God cannot com Thou ſhalt love the Lord thy God with all
mand' us what is inot fit to be believed thy heart; that he may proportion his re.
or done, with reſpect to the condition he wards to the greatneſs of our endeavours.
has placed us in; all his commands be All that we can do (morally conſider-
ing founded in the neceſſities of our na ing our weakneſs, temptations, &c.) is
ture, and to make us more happy than the meaſure of our duty.
we could poſſibly be without them.
Chriſtian Religion. To follow our own
Chriſtian Faith makes future good will, our: paffions, and our ſenſes, is that
things preſent; caſes temporal evils; which makes us miſerable in this world.
gives us a contempt for the pleaſures of
It is for this reaſon, and that we may
this world, and gives us a fore-taſte of have a remedy for all our troubles, that
the joys of eternity.
Chriſtianity obliges us to ſubmit our
Chriſtian Liberty. Deprive not your will, our paſſions, and our deſires, to
felf of it; indulge not fcruples; and the Will and Law of God.
dread libertiniſm ;--ſome have run from An invincible proof of the truth of
one to the other. Serve God, and be the Chriſtian Religion, that Jeſus Chriſt
chearful.
foretold exactly whatever ſhould happen
Chriſtian motives. It is neceſſary to to himſelf and the Church; and that his
govern ourſelves by motives of Chriftia-
doctrine ſhould prevail over the powers
nity in moſt common actions of our lives. of the world, and againſt the very cor-
Chriſtian myſteries, in great mercy, re ruptions and inclinations thereof, not by
vealed for our uſe, not for our curioſity. force, but by ſuffering, and by the Word
Chriſt's Divinity; that we might wor and Spirit of God alone.
Thip him without idolatry, &c.
The Chriſtiun Religion conſiſts in per-
Chriſtian privilege. As you are a Chrif .
forming worthily the duties we owe to
tian, you are the peculiar care of your God, our neighbour, and ourſelves.
Redeemer, and under the guardianſhip One of the greateſt proofs of religion
of his holy Angels.
is this, that no man ever found a per-
Chriſtian perfection, attained, as all fect certainty on the ſide of irreligion.
other perfections, by degrees ;--ſo that The end of Chriſtianity is, to perfect
a Chriſtian is not to be diſheartened by the human nature by a participation of
his imperfections. God ſuits his graces the Divine.
to our preſent condition, and accepts of Chriſtian Virtue conſiſts in order, name-
our endeavours after holineſs, thoughof ly, in letting every duty have its proper
ten interrupted, provided they be ſincere. place and concern. The firſt duty, for
The way to advance in Chriftian per inſtance, of a Clergyman is, to take care
fection is, to make Chriſtian reflections of his flock ;-of a magiſtrate, to dif-
upon every occurrence of life, and to charge his office; of a parent, to take
endeavour to improve by them.
care of his children ;---of a maſter, his
Chriſtian perfection conſiſts not in ha family:--of a ſervant, to do his maſter's
ving no failings, but in the reſiſting them buſineſs faithfully. To engage in other
buſinefs
+
)
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S O F Ρ Ι Ε Τ 323
ΥΥ
.
1
buſineſs, before they acquit themſelves
of theſe, is to go againſt order, and all
their virtues are uſeleſs.
Chriſtian yoke. Let not the name af-
fright us ;--it is a yoke, but eaſier and
ſafer than full liberty ;--- it is a yoke that
makes the practice of virtue pleaſant-
that fecures us from the violence of our
corrupt nature--from being ruined by
falſe pleaſures--that will make thoſe
croſies, that are unavoidable, to be borne
with pleaſure-that gives us a liberty
which the world knows nothing of, and
a reward unſpeakable, that ſweeten our
croſs, recompenſe our loſſes, and make
death, to others frightful, to Chriſtians
a bleſſing, -a yoke to hinder us from
ruining ourſelves.
They that would make Chriſt's yoke
eaſy, by diſpenſing with the love of
God, and permitting. men to love the
world, are bad directors.
The great end and deſign of Chriſti-,
anity is, the reſtitution of mankind to
the love of God, from which they are
fallen, by mortification, humility, ſelf-
denial, and taking up the croſs.
Its deſign is, to reſtore us to the fa-
vour of God, by reſtoring us to his
image, in which we were created, but are
ſince fallen. In order to this, it propoſes
to us the remiffion of our fins, the aids
of the Holy Ghoſt, and eternal hap-
pineſs after death.
CHRISTIANS.
It is an invaluable blefling to be a
Chriftian. But then the crimes he com-
mits in that ſtate are greater, and more
is expected from him.
To be a Chriftian is, to follow the
rules and precepts delivered by Chriſt,
to love what he loved,--and to deſpiſe
what he deſpiſed, &c.
A Chriſtian ought to be ſuch in the
whole action of his life, as well as in the
acts of religion.
Chriſtians indeed. In vain do we bear
the name of believers, if we do not live
like believers.
Few people conſider that they are
Chriſtians.
A man without Chriſtianity, cannot
but be in a ſtate of doubt, confuſion,
fear, diſtruſt, &c.
CHURCH on Earth, the only way to
that in Heaven.
The Goſpel repreſents the Church as
a people who ſhould take up the croſs,
renounce the world, and all worldly
maxims and policies, and even them-
ſeves; who ſhould defpiſe the pomp,
the wealth, and pleaſures, of the world,
and only glory in their ſufferings, their
poverty and mortifications, and in their
good works; who ſhould bring unbe-
lievers to Chriſt's yoke, by mildneſs,
by humility, and the exerciſe of a fin-
cere charity.
The Church is called a vine-yard, be-
cauſe it is a place of labour, in which no
man ought to be idle.
Though a man's being in the Church
is no certain mark of ſalvation, yet his
being out of it is too ſure a proof that
he is in the way of inevitable miſery. .
Church Communion, being appointed
by God under the Law, and by Chrift un-
der the Goſpel, as a means to promote
the glory of God, to preſerve the faith
entire ; a Chriſtian will not look upon
himſelf as in a private capacity, but as
one united to Chriſt and his Church;
praying to and praiſing God for every
favour which he vouchſafes to any mem-
ber, &c.
Pale of the Church. The mercy of
God, where there is faith, fincerity, and
good works, can make good all canoni-
cal defects; but this ſhould not encou-
rage men to deſpiſe the favour of being
in a ſound part of the Chriſtian Church,
which only has a right to the incftimable
promiſes of the Covenant.
CIVILITY.
There is a civility that proceeds from
vanity, there is alſo a civility that is the
effect of humility, charity, and zeal.
CON.
I
Ss 2
324
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ 5 ο F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
CONTEMPT of the Clergy. I charity, which is the peculiar badge of
the Chriſtian Religion.
We may truly fay, as Moſes did,
6? What are we? your murmurings are
COMMUNION of Saints.
110t againſt us, but againſt the Lord.”
A Chriſtian is myſtically united to all
CLOATHS.
the worthies on Earth and in Paradiſe,
Decency and cleanlineſs, according to
has an intereſt in their prayers, and in
our rank ;-all above that creates con-
all the bleſſings aſked and granted them.
tempt inſtead of reſpect. They that are
The order to be obſerved in keeping God's
in Kings' houſes may, without vanity,
COMMANDMENTS.
wear ſoft raiment,
Moral duties, where both cannot, muſt.
Come, let us kill him, that the inheri be obſerved before poſitive injunctions ;
tance may be ours.
I will have mercy, and not ſacrifice, faith
This is ſtill the language of wicked our Saviour. (Matth. ix. 13.] Works -
inen: Let us make his Miniſters con of charity before works of piety.
temptible, deſtroy their order, &c, and Religion of the end, namely, thoſe acts
then they will no longer torment us; we of religion, thoſe virtues, which have an
can then do what we pleaſe with Chriſt, intrinſic goodneſs in them, -before that
his Goſpel, and Chriſtianity, and live as religion of the means, namely, thoſe in-
we pleaſe.
ſtrumental duties which are only means
of attaining the other.
COMFORTs and Fears.
For inſtance:--Prayer is a direct act
Religion brings the greateſt comforts of religion, expreſſing humility, depen-
along with it, but then it ſhould be re dance on God, -a gratitude, love, con-
membered, that ſuch comforts belong to feffion of his power, his truth, or faith-
true Chriſtians only. We ſhould be very fulneſs, wiſdom, goodneſs, &c. before
careful not to adminifter them to ſuch
preaching, which is only a means of in-
as have no right to them. They that culcating theſe.
want to be awakened, are by far more
than they that want comfort. To teach
CONCUPISCENCE
people to make the beſt uſe of their af. Conſiſts in the love of preſent pleaſure.
Aictions,-to teach people how to die
well, to exhort finners to a ſincere re-
CONDEMN not,
pentance,--to let men know plainly How deſperately mad and blind are
when they are, and when they are not, in we to expoſe ourſelves to the ſeverity of
a ſtate of ſalvation. This is the true, and God's juſtice and vengeance, by not
only ſafe way of adminiſtering comfort. ſhewing an indulgence and tenderneſs
On the other hand, Chriſtians are not towards the failings of our brother?
to be terrified without reaſon.
Conditions of Life.
Spiritual Comforts, are great bleſſings;
but, unleſs attended with obedience,
Every man's condition in life is
ap-
felf-denial, humility, and other works,
pointed by the wiſdom of God; and no
of faith and labour, of love, &c. may
man ought to wiſh it otherwiſe than it
be deluſions of Satan.
is; nor can he do it without taxing God
with injuſtice.
COMMON Prayers.
Self-CONFIDENCE.
In theſe we join and pray, not as pri It is the greateſt of all maladies, to
vate men aſking bleſſings for themſelves,
think ourſelves whole when we want a
but as a religious ſociety, exerciſing their
phyſician,
Con
.
1
1
1
A
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S ο F
325
P I ET Y.
CONSCIENCE.
God only needs to deliver a finner to
his own.conſcience, to be avenged of
his fin,
Conſcience is the preſent opinion a man
has of his own actions.
When men have once ſuffered theri
conſciences to be governed by their paſſi-
ons, the vileſt wickedneſs will be called
a zeal for God.
When conſcience forſakes a man, the
Spirit of God does ſo too.
Peace of Conscience, never to be ob-
tained but by the rooting out of ſin.-
This will ſupport you under all worldly
afflictions, and enable you to go through
every difficulty of life, when you know
that you are in the way to heaven, and
endeavouring to pleaſe God.
CONSIDERATION, is half Converſion.
We ſay we love ourſelves, and yet
do not care to converſe with ourſelves.
This is abſurd; it is for want of think-
ing that we are undone.
Repentance, and Amendment, are the
natural conſequences of Confideration.
CONSOLATION..
We have God for our l'ather, Jeſus
Chriſt for our Mediator, the Holy Ghoſt
for our Comforter. Will not faith in
theſe aſſuage all our ſorrows ?
CONTENTMENT.
Be content with a little. Jeſus Chriſt
was ſo, though all nature was at his com-
mand.
Neceſſaries are ſeldom wanted. It is
ſenſuality which is never ſatisfied.
CONTROVERSY.
In moſt controverſies, there is ſome
truth on both ſides ; prejudice will not
let us ſee, much leſs acknowledge it.
It is but a miſerable glory to be an
ingenious, a learned diſturber of the
peace of the Church.
CONVERSATION,
Should be mild, well-bred, without
debate, without obftinacy; bearing with
others' faults, without reflecting on the
abſent,-backwards to believe evil re-
ports,-ſpeaking the truth ſimply,--not
judging others, -avoiding flatterers and
flattery. Chooſe for your friend per-
fons of ſenſe and piety, but never ſuch
as take freedoms. Do not be in pain to
hear of your faults. Suffer no-body to
take freedoms with you, or to ſay any
thing which you ought not to hear.
Afflict nobody, but comfort the afflicted.
Have no odd humours;-never blame
without reaſon, and then you will be
always minded; -never reproye with
paſſion ;-make not yourſelf familiar
with your ſervants, but remember, that
they have a title to your charity, whe-
ther fick or ignorant. Hurt nobody; -
be ready to pardon injuries ;-never
make a jeſt of any body; -every mo-
ment implore the aſſiſtance of God, &c.
The manner of our ordinary conver-
ſation is that which either hardens peo-
ple in fin, or awakens-them to a ſenſe of
piety.
We always do good or harm to others
by the manner of our converſation.
Evil ConversATION.
If
you fee any man induſtrious to
propagate impiety, infidelity, a diſre-
gard to God's laws, and diſcipline, be aſ-
ſured of it, that man is an agent of Satan.
A man never converſes with evil peo .
ple, (unleſs in order to convert them)
who does not leave them with his heart
infected, --his mindobſcured, --his ſenſes
tainted, --his faith weakened by their
maxims,-his hope leffened,
-andall his
graces corrupted.
CONVERSION.
Natural prudence may contribute to-
wards the converſion of a man; but no-
thing that is natural can effect it. No
true converſion without a change of life.
Imperfeet Converſions ; ſuch as, forfa-
king great fins, obſerving ordinances,
&c. often more hazardous than profligate
lives. Theſe may ſtartle, thoſe may
keep
326
Μ' Α Χ Ι Μ 5 ο F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
}
t
keep the mind at eaſe. The Goſpel,
the only rule to judge by. Bring forth
fruits meet for repentance.
CONVICTION.
To cloſe with the truth, when it is
propoſed, is oftentimes a neceſſary ſtep
to converfion.
CORRUPTION of our Nature.
This is the firſt principle of piety
and religion.
He that will carefully look into his
own heart, will certainly find either all
vices, or the feed of all vices, ready to
grow up, if not rooted out.
CoyETOUSNESS.
They who toil, that their héirs may
be lazy; and they who deny themſelves,
that their children may live in luxury,
are condemned by reaſon and religion,
as inſtances of madneſs and infidelity.
Govétoufneſs has ſuch a blinding power,
that all the arguments in the world. will
not convince a man that he is covetous.
The fewer defires, the more peace.
Covetoufneſs is called idolatry, becauſe
it leads a man to do all that for money
and riches, which he ought to do for the
ſake of God.
A man covetous not only in wronging
others, but in holding his own with too
much concern and affection. Riches
become not only the care, but the tor-
ment, of them that.poſſeſs them, thro'
fear of loſing them.
Take COUNSEL'Of God.
That is, aſk his leave and affiſtance
before you act. This will both Thew us
what is fit to be done, and reſtrain us
from doing what is not fit.
COURTIER.
The fear of diſpleaſing his Prince,
and loſing his place, is what chiefly pre-
vails with ſuch a perſon : if he has not
the fear of God, he will facrifice-conſci-
ence, &c, to'that defire, &c.
CREATURES.
We ſhould never look upon the crea-
tures without conſidering their relation
to the Creator ;-how much of his per-
fections he has communicated to them ;
-how he is preſent in them; the uſe
he would have us make of them, &c.
Creed.
It is not the evidence of its articles
I ſhould require, but their truth; that
is, whether I have undeniable reaſons
that God has revealed them.
CROSS.
He who had all things in his power,
made choice of the croſs. ;
All we aim at is to be eaſy: the
Goſpel faith, Bleſed are they that mourn.
Strive to enter the ſtrait gate. Woe to
that.man who meets with no troubles.
The moſt confummate wiſdom made
choice of the croſs, of poverty, and
meanneſs.
God does not require.it of us, that we
ſhould not feel any uneaſineſs under the
affli&ions of this life, but that we ſhould
ſtrive to overcome it by his grace.
Since the Fall, there is no ſalvation to
be hoped but by the croſs. In the ſweat
of thy face thou Malt eat bread;--we muſt
through much tribulation enter the kingdon
of Heaven. This is a fundamental truth.
The good Lord engrave it upon my heart.
We know not what we lofe when we
pray to be delivered out of our afflictions.
Take up the Croſs. Can God, who
loves us, take pleaſure in our ſufferings?
Could not he thew us a way to be good
without afflicting us? We are to judge
of what is beſt, and what is neceſſary,
by what he does, and what he requires.
We are in a fallen condition; and, in
order to be reſtored, we muſt of necef-
fity, be humble ---depend on God en-
tirely,--deny our own will, which leads
us from God, believe him,--put our
whole truſt in him,-wean our hearts
from the world, &c. all which God does
by diſappointing us very often,- by ſufo
fering men to injure us,-- by letting us
relapſe into fin, to convince us of our
own weakneſs.m-Self-love wiſhes to be
made perfect at once, but ſelf-love is
what
1
:
1
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ
1 S
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
K27
}
A
what God will deſtroy, by a courſe of
irkſome trials. Qur diſeaſe is, an,excef-
five love of ourſelves, and of the world,
God orders or permits a train of events,
to cure us: of this love, The cure isi
painful ;'but it is neceſſary. We fuffer
not from his cruelty, but from his lave
and care.. He is a Father, and cannot
take pleafure in our miſery ;he de.:
prives us of what we love inordinately,
that we may love him-by correcting he
amends us :-*We would do ourſelves hunt,
and he hinders us ;-we lament the loſs
of a friend, that is, we are ſorry that
he has eſcaped a great deal of fin, vani-
ty, &c.---we are purified by afflictions,
and made fit for Heaven. God forces
us from a vain, deceitful world ; and we
are in diſtreſs for this. Chriſt was made
a man of ſorrows, to teach us how uſeful
ſorrows are.
This is deſigned as a peculiar favour.
to Chriſtians. All men, ſince the fall,
are ſubject to unavoidable miſeries; all
the difference is, Chriſtians ſuffer in obe-
dience to the will of God, which makes
them eaſy; unbelievers ſuffer the ſame
things with an uneaſy will and mind.
Croſſes. It is a moſt dreadful judg-
ment when God permits a finner to meet
with no obſtacles in accompliſhing his
deſigns.
CUSTOM
Diſorders are not leſs criminal for be-
ing common, nor will they be leſs pu-
niſhed on this account.
DAMNATION.
Men need not be at. pains to go to
hell; they will go there of courſe, if
they make no reſiſtance, but leave them-
felves at liberty.
DARKNESS.
This life is truly called ſo, becauſe
it hides. from us things of the greateſt
concern to us, which we mind not, un-
derſtand not, while we are buried with
the world.
DEATH.
Inevitable, by our own confeffion ;
and yet we will not think of it. Life
miſerable, (we own it) and yet afraid of
that which, if we pleaſe, will put an
end to pur troubles. , 'What deplorable
blindneſs is this?
A timely preparation for death frees
us from the fear of death, and from all
other fears.
If you hope to die well, take care to
live well. In order to this,
I. Rénounce the love of the world
;
for this, and the love of God, are incon-
fiftent.
II. If you think this a difficult work;
remember, that the world is to be con-
demned to eternal miſery:, that is, all
that love the world better than God.
III. The moment we die, our fate is
determined for ever and ever.
IV. This confideration, and a fear
for ourſelves, ſhould ever be preſent
with us, left the health we enjoy, and.
the ſeeming diſtance of eternity, ſhould
make us careleſs.
V. If we deny qurſelves the pleaſures
of this life, we ſhall enjoy pleaſures that
Thall laſt for ever.
VI. Conſider that there can be no folid
fatisfaction in this life, till we are got
above the fear of death, and of what
may follow,--a miſerable eternity.
VII. The ſting of death is fin. An
holy life, therefore, is the only cure for
the fear of death,
VIII. Let us, therefore, devote our-
ſelves wholly to God, make him the ob-
ject of our love and deſires, and reſolve
that nothing in this world, be it of ne-
ver fo great moment, ſhall prevail with
us to do what we believe will diſpleaſe
him.
IX. Make the Word of God the rule
of your actions, and pray for his grace,
that you be able to obſerve it.
X, Keep a ſtrict watch over all your
ſenſes, left intemperance get the maſtery
of you, and your outward ſenſes be
inſtruments of polluting the foul.
Xİ. Give
2
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ 's
328
OF
ہتک
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
4
XI. Give alms of your goods, and ſo
you will gather yourſelf a good reward
in the day of neceſſity. I was an hun.
gred, and ye gave me meat, &c.
XII. Do not dare to feep till you
have made your peace with God, by
confeſling your fin, and by making re-
ſolutions of amendment, where you have
done amiſs,
XIII. Of all things beware of luke-
warmneſs, and an indifference for eter-
nity. To prevent this,
XIV. Let the awakening conſidera-
tion of a future judgment be ever pre-
fent with you, and the conſequence of that
dreadful day to the ungodly.
XV. The Lord's Supper being a fo-
vereign medicine for all the diſeaſes of
the ſoul, and eſpecially againſt that' uni-
verſal diſeaſe the fear of death, it ſhould
never be neglected.
XVI. In ſhort, live as becomes a
Chriſtian, and then you may ſay with
with the Apostle, To me to die is gain.
Our happineſs or miſery begins when
we die. It is only your ſins that can
make you afraid of dying.
It concerns us, more than our life is
worth, to know what will become of us
whe we die.
When death comes, we ſhall either
be infinitely happy, or infinitely miſer-
able, as ſure as we now live, as ſure as
God is true; ſo that there is no trifling
in a matter of ſuch concern.
If we look upon death only as a pu-
niſhment to which we, as finners, are
juſtly condemned, we could have little
comfort in the thoughts of it.
But if we look upon it in another
view, as a ſacrifice for fin, which God
will mercifully accept of, in union with
the death of his Son, for the pardon of
all our offences, provided we ſubmit to
it as due to our fins, the thoughts of
death will then be matter of real com-
fort to us.
Our only confidence is to be derived
from God's mercy in Jeſus Chriſt, with
full purpoſes of doing our duty.
A good Chriſtian will neither be fond
of life, nor weary of it.
If God were pleaſed to kill us, (ſaid
the wife of Manoah) he would not have
received a burnt-offering at our hands,
neither would he have thewed. us all
theſe things.
Now this is the comfort of God's
fervants :-If God vouchſafes them time
to conſider their latter end, and grace
to prepare for it,--by renewing their
vows--by receiving the Lord's Supper,
-by touching their hearts with the du-
ties of charity and alms-deeds, &c. All
theſe are proofs of God's tender regard
for his poor creatures, and grounds for
a Chriſtian to hope that God will give
his
graces with pardon and happineſs.
Whoſoever ſhall call upon the Name
of the Lord, ſhall be ſaved.--Thefe, my
Lord, are thine own.
N. B. Much more of our proſperity
is owing to the providence of God, than
to our own contrivance or endeavours.
Death. Funeral. When we attend
a funeral, we are apt to comfort our-
ſelves with the happy difference there is
betwixt us and our dead friend. Let us
at the ſame time remember, that every
wicked man is dead while he lives,
dead to all the true ends of life. Let the
dead bury their dead. Matth. viii. 22.
Death and Judgment. Who will pre-
tend to ſay, that he is not in a very few
days to die, and to appear before the
judgment-ſeat of God.
DejectION.
Be ſatisfied, that he who is tempted,
and ſorry for it, is in a much ſafer con-
dition than he that meets with no unea-
fineſs, diſturbance in his fins.
DEJECTED Spirit.
You muſt not always expect ſun-fhine,
but to have your turn of darkneſs, &c.
Let not this make you uneaſy. You
can do nothing of yourſelf. He that
gives joy, can, and will, give you ſtrength
to bear forrow
Do
I
>
1
i
Μ Α Χ 1 M S
OF P I E TY.
329
Do every thing with a deſire to pleaſe
God, let what will come of it, then you
, are ſafe; all will be well at laſt;
God has very often granted the greateſt
favours to the greateſt ſinners. As in-
stances of his mercy and goodneſs, &c.
that none may deſpair, who ſeek him in
ſincerity.
DEISM.
Whoever rejects the Mediator, de-
clares war againſt God.
Deifm. Atheiſm. He that acknowledges
a God, without knowing his own miſery,
is no more than a Deiſt, as he is an
Atheiſt, who ſees his own miſery, with-
out knowing and confeffing a God, who
is able and willing to help him.
Self-DENIAL,
The very foundation of ſpiritual
comfort.
We have reaſon to ſuſpect every doc-
trine which would teach us to avoid fin,
without offering violence to nature, fince
the Sacred Scriptures every where ſpeak
of the difficulty of working out our fal-
vation, and becoming innocent,
Self-Denial, abſolutely neceſſary to fit
one to receive the grace of God. It
was for this reaſon that John the Baptiſt
was ſent before Chriſt, to prepare the
1
ficient to exerciſe this virtue:--To learn
to bear the pride of one, the ſtupidity
of another, the rudeneſs, the negled,
of a third, with calmneſs;---to ſubmit
to hurry of buſineſs when duty requires
it ;--to noiſe, diſorders, negligence of
ſervants; diſappointments, loſs of goods,
of friends; to bear with the humours,
the follies, the tricks, the indecencies;
of thoſe with whom we have to do.--
Theſe are inſtances of great ſelf-denial,
if they are done in a ſpirit of piety,
with ſweetneſs becoming a Chriſtian.
If God fuffers us to follow our natu-
ral inclinations, we are ſure to be for
éver undone: We are, therefore, to pray
to him to give us the grace of ſelf-denial.
A life of idleneſs, indulgence, and
ſelf-love, is a reſignation of ourſelves
to every vice, except ſuch as cannot be
committed without trouble, and gives
men entirely up to the power of the
Devil.
DESPAIR.
Conſider what God can do, and you
will never deſpair of ſucceſs.
God never leaves us tillwe forſake
him.' We do this, or are in danger of
doing ſo, when we forget very often
to think of him, and to live as if in his
preſence.
No man is fallen beyond the power of
God to raiſe him.
All people ought to be brought to
deſpair of ſalvation without holineſs af
life.
We never ſeek Chriſt too late, or to
no purpoſe, when we ſeek him with fin-
cerity, humility, and a penitent heart.
DETRACTION.
I will hear you ſpeak evil of others,
provided you will own that you deſerve
to be evil ſpoken of yourſelf.
Devotion.
To deſire to ſerve God in the ſtate of
life his Providence has placed one in,
endeavouring every day to ſerve him in
hat ſtate more perfectly : This is true
Tt
devotion,
way, &c.
!
He that takes all the liberty he may,
will certainly repent of it. In all earthly
pleaſures be ſatisfied with a little, and
you will never repent of doing ſo.
He that does not practiſe the duty
of ſelf-denial, does not put himſelf into
the way of receiving the grace of God.
Self-denial. Not to lay ourſelves under
any unalterable obligations. It is often a
great ſnare. Beſides, when one has it in
his power to enjoy the world, it is then a
great virtue either to deny one's-ſelf, at
ſuch and ſuch times, or to uſe it as be-
comes a Chriftian.
If a man would ſeriouſly apply him-
ſelf to maſtering the infirmities of his
nature, and the inconveniencies he is
ſure to meet with, he would have ſuf-
VOL.I.
1
1
330
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
ci'm s
OF P I E TY.
devotion, true zeal ; all beſides is vani-
ty, or preſumption.
Devotion is a conſtant application to
the duties of one's ſtation,
You deſire to know how molt aſſured-
ly to pleaſe God Make your ſoul a
temple, and ſerve him there continu-
ally ;-watch over yourſelf, that you
neither think, nor ſpeak, nor do any
thing to diſpleaſe him :-When you
have fo, immediately aſk pardon: He
is always in his temple.
Devotion has its name from devoting
ourſelves entirely to God, --univerſal
obedience to his will, to his commands,
and to all the appointments of his Provi-
dence, in all circumſtances of life; to
part with all for his fake;-to obey him
without reſerve.
Devour.
To be devout is, moſt earneſtly to
deſire to be ſaved, and to neglect no-
thing in our power in order to that end.
In other concerns, it is called Application
of the mind to the buſineſs you have
undertaken.
The devout ſee things in a true light;
they enter the church with veneration,
knowing it to be the houſe of God;-
they conſider the preacher as God's mer-
ſenger,-- his fermon, as God's word ;---
the congregation, as God's children;--
the Sacraments, as effectual means of
grace, and as ineſtimable bleſſings.
DIFFICULTIES.
A man may have truth on his ſide,
and yet be put to a ſtand by a ſubtil
adverſary.
It is prudence to conſider and foreſee
difficulties; but then it is Chriftian pru-
dence, when God calls us to any work,
to obey God, and to depend upon him
for means of overcoming thoſe diffi-
culties, which we ourſelves are deſti-
tute of For God generally removes
all thoſe obſtacles, when a man under-
takes any thing for his fake alone, with
faith and courage.
When a man conſiders, that God is as
powerful againſt all men as againſt one
ſingle perſon, a good Chriſtian will not
be caſt down, though the whole world
ſtrive to oppreſs him.
Difficulties of Chriſtianity. If grace will
make every thing eaſy, and if grace may
be had for aſking, a Chriſtian has no
reaſon to ſay, that any thing that is
commanded him is hard.
DISCIPLINE.
We have reaſon to bleſs God for thoſe
fins which awaken us, lead us to repen-
tance, make us to love much, becauſe
much has been forgiven.
DISAPPOINTMENTS.
Let your expectation be moderate,
and your diſappointment will not be
grievous.-Events feared, often prove
beſt; and where we have expected fa-
tisfaction, we often meet with croſſes.-
Theſe are God's ways.
It is happy for us, ſometimes, to meet
with diſappointments, that we may be
forced to adhere more cloſely to God,
and to ſeek for confolation in him alone..
DISCONSOLATE.
When fears oppreſs a Chriſtian, he
ſhould call to mind the words of Jeſus
Chriſt to his diſciples. [John vi. 20.]
It is I, be not afraid. This will comfort
us under all troubles, to believe that it
is Chriſt who ſpeaks to us.
DISPUTES.
Strive not about little things, leſt you
loſe the fight of the mark of your high
calling.
Diſputes are certainly neceſſary, where
fundamental truths are attacked and to
be defended, or when very dangerous
errors are broached.
DIVERSIONS,
Men of buſineſs, men of pleaſures,
and too often men of learning, are all
moved by the ſame ſecret ſpring, name-
ly, a ſatisfaction they find in forgetting
them.
}
1
MAX I M S
331
Ο Ε Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ:
rity, if it is not very plain you ſhall fin
againſt God.
One may ſometimes obey a finful
command without finning. Thus Joab
obeyed David in numbering the people,
DREADFUL TRUTHS
Are not to be forborne for fear of
caſting men into deſpair. They are ra-
ther to be often inculcated, to force fin-
ners, by the fight of their dangers, to
throw themſelves into his arms, who is
the only refuge of all finners.
themfelves, and diverting the thoughts
of dying.
Diverſions are apt to make us loſe the
remembrance of the dangers that en-
compaſs us, which is the ready way to
ruin.
DIVINE GRACE
Repairs all the miſchief which fin has
made in our nature, -recovers us from
the flavery of our lufts,--difpels the
darkneſs of our underſtanding,-heals
the infirmities of our will, -cures us of
ſelf-love-carries us from the creature
to the Creator,--and, from being ene-
mies, makes us children of God.
DIVINE NATURE.
Communicated to us by fincerity; that
is, by doing what is in our power to
pleaſe God, and by avoiding what will
diſpleaſe him ;-by felf-denial, that is,
denying the animal life, even in things
indifferent, if they endanger captivating
us;-by earneſt prayer to God for the
aſſiſtance of his Spirit, to enable us to
know and do our duty.
Do to others as ye would they mould do
unto you.
That very ſelf-love, which blinds us,
with reſpect to our neighbour's good and
rights, is made by Chriſt a means of
convincing and informing us what we
ought to do, by obliging us to change
perſons, &c. which will few us our in-
juſtice and our duty.
Do not the publicans the ſame?
A man who finds nothing in his life,
but what may be found in a Turk or an
Heathen, will find at laſt that his Chrif-
tian name will be of little uſe, unleſs to
condemn him.
Doubts of CONSCIENCE.
Never diſobey the plain commands of
God; and when there is nothing but
probability of ſinning, in obeying the
commands of your governors, do not ſet
opinion before judgment. Obey autho .
Duty.
It is dangerous to ſeek for expedients
when we ſhould do our duty. Thus Pi.
late ſcourged Jeſus Chriſt, in hopes that
would ſatisfy the Jews, and that he might
not be obliged to act againſt his conſci-
ence, in condemning him, which yet he
did.
The flothful and the diligent are upon
a level, if neither of them knows what
to do, or does it not.
Be more intent upon the diſcharge of
duty, than upon the fruit of it.
Men are often fet upon doing not
what they ought, but what they deſire.
Duty of Friendſhip. It is a pernicious
complaiſance to conceal from our friends
mortifying and afflictive truths, when it
is expedient they ſhould know theni.
Duty of Station. When I ſee a poor
man taking care of his children, teach-
ing them their duty, or bringing them
to be taught, I.conclude this man per
forming the duty of his ſtation.
EDIFICATION.
You ſay you were much edified by
ſuch a diſcourſe, yet you continue ſtill
the ſame : You deceive yourſelf, you
were not edified.
Perſuaſion. Edification. It is not he
that teacheth that convinceth; but we
convince ourſelves, when, by God's
grace, we attend to what we hear, and
dwell upon it.
Tt2
ELECTION
+
1
M A X I M S
of I
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
332
}
-
ELECTION.
Our ſecurity is not to be derived from
ſigns, but from duty, which is the beſt
ſign; and God's mercy the beſt ground
of confidence.
We cannot poſſibly periſh, if we ad-
here to Jeſus Chriſt, by a lively faith in
the power of his grace, by a perfect re-
ſignation to his guidance and direction,
and by a well-grounded confidence in his
goodneſs.
Ele&t and Reprobate. God's mercy and
goodneſs towards the former, is more
amazing than his ſeverity towards the
Remember that you are the diſciples
of him who died for his enemies.
A man who confiders that perhaps his
own ſalvation depends upon the falvation
of his enemy, will not fail to pray for
him, and endeavour for his converſion.
The End of Man.
We reproach our Maker when we act
as if we were made only for little ends.
ENMITY.
A man that is at variance, and refuſes
to be reconciled, has but one prayer to
make, namely, that God would change
his heart.
You ſay that you cannot ſee the man
that has injured you, and yet you muſt
ſee him, and forgive him too, before
latter,
you die.
}
ELOQUENCE.
That Eloquence is to be avoided which
would raiſe the paſſions, without curing
the errors of the underſtanding.
True Eloquence, is ſpeaking of our duty
clearly; true piety, is acting what one
knows. To aim at more than this, is
to run into endleſs miſtakes,
- ENEMIES.
When we think of doing kindneſs,
our enemies ought to have the firſt place
in our thoughts, for then we act as be-
comes Chriſtians.
To forgive our enemy before he is
ſenſible of his fault, is to encourage him
in his fin; but not to forgive him, is to
fin one's-ſelf. Which will you chooſe?
Love of Enemies conſiſts in defiring
their welfare, praying for them, ſpeak-
ing well of them, and aſlifting them as
their occaſions require. No Lawgiver
but God, who ſees the heart, could give
ſuch a law fo contrary to fleſh and blood,
with hopes of having it obeyed ;--but
God-who fees it neceſſary to fit us for
Heaven. If God had not loved us
while we were his enemies, we never
could be ſaved.
We have more reaſon to love than to
hate our enemies, if we look upon them
as inſtruments of our fanctification, as
they really are, when they give us oc-
caſion to exerciſe our virtue.
I will forgive, but I will have nothing
to do with him. It is plain you do not
forgive him.
ERROR.
Serious piety is the beſt defence againſt
wicked doctrine.
An error in faith will almoft neceffa.
rily be followed by an error in practice.
There is a contagion of minds, as
well as of bodies, which communicates
itſelf by the ways and manners of thoſe
with whom we converfe. And this too
often happens, when men, inſtead of
conſulting inward truth, attend to the
ſentiment of others, who have already
corrupted themſelves, and, by an impo-
fing air, endeavour to corrupt all about
them.
It is a dreadful, but juſt judgment,
that the mind ſhould fall into error, when
the heart has reſigned itſelf to fin.
The mind is ſeldom corrupted before
the heart. God generally puniſhes the
one by the other.
ETERNITY.
Conſider things as they have regard
to eternity.
Eternity. Death. The only happineſs
of this life is, to be ſecure of a blefied
eternity.
Eternity.
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S'
333
OF P I E T Y.
Eternity. Time. Now is the time in
which we muſt chuſe what and where we
will be to all eternity. There is no time
to be loft, to make our choice in.
Where eternity lies at ſtake, he that
lofeth one day, hazards all.
1
)
ETERNAL SALVATION.
This changes the nature of all human
things, which are ſo far good or evil,
as they thwart or promote this one end
of life.
Evil.
Diſobedience to God's Will, the oc-
caſion of all evil and miſery.
Evil-Speaking. There is no man but
knows more evil of himſelf than he does
of his neighbour.
Evil EXAMPLE.
Nothing is more contagious than the
evil example of perſons in authority,
whether they be Lay or Clergy-men.
Good Example. There is no reproof
inore mild and modeft,no condemna-
tion, no exhortation, more effectual than
a good life.
Good Example is a language and an ar-
gument which every body underſtands.
EXCOMMUNICATION.
A man is cut off from the body of
Chriſt, as well by not living according
to the Goſpel, as by not believing the
Goſpel.
Failings. Imperfe&tions.
Let us not afflict ourſelves with theſe;
our perfection conſiſts in oppoſing them.
Failings of good Men. God permits
theſe, that men may ſee plainly that
there is no perſon in whom nature is not
corrupted.
FAITH.
* It is faith I want," ſaith the libertine;
but then he ſhould know, that it is the
gift of God; that'it muſt be aſked, and
that a man muſt put himſelf into a way
to obtain it.
A true Faith. It is not a light mat-
ter what we believe, concerning God the
Father, the Son, and Spirit. Our ſalva-
tion depends on it, that we believe as
the Saints of old believed, (Jude 3.) not
as we have a mind to believe and un-
derſtand the Scriptures. If ye believe not
that I am he, ye Mall die in your fins.
[John viii. 24.] He that ſpeaketh againſt
the Holy Ghoſt Mall never be forgiven, &c.
Theſe are words which ſhould make us
very fearful, either of diſſembling, or
miftaking the truth.
What fruits of faith have we to ſhew?
Do we live by faith? Do the promiſes
and threats of the Goſpel affect us as if
preſent? Do we regulate our judg-
ments, our choices, &c. by faith
You ſay you believe the Goſpel: you
live as if you were ſure not one word of
it is true. This is madneſs not to be
expreſſed.
Where there is a true faith, it works
miracles every day; it cafts out devils,
fpirits of malice, pride, luſt, covetouſ-
neſs, revenge, &c.
We are as much obliged to believe
God with reluctance to our underftand-
ing, as to obey him with reluctance to
our will.
Neceſity of Faith. He that feels what
a ſad condition he is in, will ſee the ne-
ceſſity of a faith which will remove moun-
tains,
ſuch a confidence in the power,
goodneſs, and promiſes of God, as may
make him ſuch as God has commanded
us to be ;-which muſt be wrought by
that Spirit which raiſed up Chriſt from
the dead, to whom nothing is impoſſible,
Faith and ProEtice. If it were as eaſy
to perſuade men to do what they know
they ought to do, as it is to convince
them that ſuch things are fit, and necef-
fary, and commanded, we ſhould ſoon
fee a reformation that ſhould ſurprize
us.
An inward diſpoſition as neceſſary as
external evidence. The proud and the
wicked hate that light which would force
them to forſake their fins. A man may be
careleſs
1
1
334
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
OF P I E T Y.
careleſs of his ſoul; abuſe the light God
has given him; and he may neglect to
pray for that grace which is the gift of
God, and which alone can diſcover the
truth to him.
People who will not believe the Gof-
pel, want faith more than proofs.
The excellency of faith, which makes
us know things which we cannot com-
prehend, makes us poſſeſs that which
yet is not, and makes us find ſatisfaction
in the greateſt temporal evils.
Faith in God. Before the cock crow,
thou ſhalt deny me.'- This ſhews us,
that God knows our hearts better than
we ourſelves do; and, therefore, we
ought to believe what God has revealed
and declared, though it be never ſo con-
trary to our imagination.
We often know the Will of God,
without knowing the reaſons thereof;
and even then to ſubmit with chearful-
neſs, is the true obedience of faith.
Faith. Obſtacles. Wherever there is
an inclination to diſpute the faith, there
can be no diſpoſition to believe and em-
brace it.
I ſee the Heavens opened, and the Son of
man ſtanding, &c., Faith diſcovers this
to every Chriſtian, but then it muſt be
an actual, preſent faith,-a faith that is
next to viſion.
Our life muſt anſwer for our faith.
All Chriſtians believe the truths and
myſteries of the Goſpel: only they that
are fpiritual underſtand them. A man
may pleaſe himſelf with the empty found
of words, and neglect, or be very igno-
rant of their importance, and of the
truths contained in them,
In Jeſus Chriſt, as the mediator be-
twixt God and man, is the foundation
of the Chriſtian Religion. As we hope
for ſucceſs in any thing we do, we muſt
unite ourſelves to him, and beg of him
to intercede with God for us.
Faith and Obedience. God has a right
to be believed in what he has revealed,
as well as to be obeyed in what he has
commanded. The authority is the fame.
And God expects ſubmiſſion in one ag
well as the other inſtance.
Faith is the meaſure of all other gifts
of God. According to your Faith, be it
into you. Matth. ix. 29.
Faith in God. We believe a man like
ourſelves upon his bare word; and yet,
ſuch is the corruption of our nature, that
we make a difficulty of believing the word
and oath of God, when it ſuits not with
our reaſon, or thwarts our paſſions.
Lord, increaſe my faith.
faith. Grant that
it may purify my heart, that it may
work by love,--that I may live by the
faith in the Son of God,--that at the
day of judgment it may be found to
praiſe, and honour, and glory.
Faith in the power of God. He that
believes in God the Father Almighty,
and is rooted in this faith, will enjoy
peace in the midſt of the moſt powerful
enemies : his infinite wiſdom fees our
wants, his infinite goodneſs will incline
him to help us, and his infinite power
can do what he pleaſes.
Faith, the aſiſtance of God's Spirit. It
is for want of this, that Chriſtians, under
the 'apprehenſions of not being able to
overcome all their fins, will not let them-
ſelves againſt any of them,--or will ſpare
their darling fins, and avoid that reſigna-
tion, ſelf-denial, and mortification, which
are required of every true Chriſtian.
Every Chriſtian, who believes the
Goſpel, may be aſſured that God, who
calls us to holineſs, is both willing and
able, if we are not wanting to ourſelves,
to free us from all our corruptions, by
the affittance of his Spirit.-And, in
truth, this was the end of Chriſt's com-
ing into the world; and who gave him-
ſelf for us, that he might redeem us from
all iniquity. Tit. ii. 13.
Whoever does not faithfully believe the
poſſibility of doing every thing through
Chriſt, who ſtrengthens us, will neither
pray for ſuch a power, nor attempt to act
by it, nor trouble himſelf about it.
On the other hand, when a Chriſtian is
fully perſuaded, that Chriſt, by his Spirit,
can
M A X 1 M S
335
OF
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
>
the objectionThat my health will not
fuffer me to faſt.
FEARS.
He that attempts to get rid of his
fears, by running from God, will infalli-
bly increaſe them.
Men are too apt to flatter themſelves
that God will not be ſo ſevere as he has
threatened. This hardens men in fin,
and makes them boldly venture upon
damnation. This is to repreſent God
as a God not terrible in judgment. Let
a juſt fear of God's vengeance have its
proper effect, &c. The Spirit of God
makes uſe of flames, of fire and brim-
ſtone, to awaken us, to repreſent it to us.
You ſee, therefore, the folly of thoſe
who ſay that there is one event to the
righteous and the wicked. [Eccl. ix. 2.]
That it is in vain to ſerve God. Mal.
t
3
iii. 14.
can and will aſſiſt us in overcoming the
greateſt corruptions that human nature is
ſubject to; why then we fet about it with
courage and confidence, and ſhall be
changed from glory to glory, by the Spi-
rit of the Lord.
2 Cor. iii. 17.
Faith and Works. Faith is the root
of works.--A root that produceth no-
thing is dead,
The Life of Faith conſiſts in a juſt
knowledge and eſteem of the Chriſtian re-
ligion,-a love for the Church, in which
it is taught and practiſed,--a zeal for the
Truth,--a great contempt for earthly
things,-a true affection for thoſe that
are heavenly,--a great value for Chrift
crucified, ---a deſire to be united to him,
a hatred for fin,-and love of virtue;
-joyfully cloſing with the means of
grace, the Sacraments, and other Ordi
nances of God, and thankful for them
an entire confidence in the grace of
God, and as great a diffidence in our-
ſelves, and in our own works;---a real
love and value for the Word of God;-
and, in one word, a juft eſteem for every
thing that has relation to the world to
come.
Faith, Reaſon, Paſion. If reafon op-
poſes faith, paſſion oppoſes the dictates
of reaſon; --muſt reaſon be deſpiſed,
therefore ? No. Why then muſt faith
be ſet aſide becauſe what ſhe directs ſeems
abfurd to reaſon ?
FALSE SHAME,
Whoever is aſhamed of his Maſter,
is not worthy to ſerve him, much leſs to
reign with him.
Falſe Teachers. God permits theſe,
ſometimes, to confound the negligence,
idleneſs, or unfaithfulneſs of thoſe who,
by their profeſſion, ſtand obliged to de-
fend and propagate the truth.
FASTING
From pleaſant meats, rather than from
all, as it would anſwer the ends of mor-
tification, in not gratifying the palate,
nor miniſtring to luxury, ſo it would
agree with every conftitution, and anſwer
You hear, on the other hand, what the.
Pſalmiſt fays, and which is worth your
laying to heart,—Thatin keeping God's
commands, there is the great reward,
a reward which eye hath not feen, &c.
Fear of God. A man has no other
ſecurity of his virtue, but the fear of
offending God.
Fear of Man. To neglect our duty
for fear of man, or any temporal evils,
is to forget the anger of God.
Fear of Man. Paſtor. Thoſe whom
fear renders weak and cowardly, in the
exerciſe of the miniſtry, forget that they
exerciſe it in the name and place of Jeſus
Chriſt, to whom they muſt account.
Food. Intemperance.
Without the grace of God, that which
is intended and neceſſary for the life of
the body, becomes the death of the ſoul.
FORGIVE Injuries. Love Enemies.
Theſe muſt have no bounds in the
heart, though, as to the outward behavis
our, they may have come limitations.
FRIENDSHIP
Is to be purchaſed only by friendſhip.
A man may have authority over others;
but
t
336
M A XI M S
PI E TY.
but he can never have their heart, but
by giving his own.
FRUGALITY.
We ought to manage our temporal
riches to the beſt advantage, not out of
covetouſneſs, but becauſe they are the
gift of God.
By their Fruits ye ſhall know them.
Do Arianiſm, Deiſm, Socinianiſm, tend
to make men better than the Orthodox
doctrine? Do not they rather deprive
us of many helps, motives, and means
of becoming better? Therefore, do
they not do harm to Chriſtianity ?
Glory belongs to God.
For it is He that gives ſucceſs to the
labours of his Miniſters. Let us be-
ware of taking it to ourſelves.
Degrees of Glory. The nature of things
proves this ;--for holineſs being a quali-
fication for happinefs, the beſt man muſt
be the happieſt: and he that does not
defire to be as happy as he poſlibly can
be, is in a fair way of not being happy
God Almighty. It will be a dreadful
thing to be convinced of the power of
God, by the terrors of his juſtice, rather
than by the greatneſs of his mercy to
finners, and ſuch as truſt in himn.
To ſerve God. We then ſerve or glorify
God, when we any-ways acknowledge,
and eſpecially in a public manner, the
wiſdom, goodneſs, power, juſtice, or pro-
vidence of God; and all this we do in
our public ſervice. --We, by confeffing
our ſins, acknowledge his juſtice, and
by praying to him for what we want,
his providence, &c. &c. And ſo in
every part of our ſervice.
Favour of God, better than life, for
it laſts to eternity.
God's Omnipreſence. You will never be
truly happy until you can ſay, I am glad
that God fees all my actions, that he ſees
my heart, and the very notives upon
which I do every thing.
God's Foreknowledge impoſeth no ne-
ceffity upon the will. The corruption
of the will is the ſole cauſe of fin. God
has no part in cauſing that corruption :
And, if he foretells things, it is only be-
cauſe he foreſees that they will certainly
come to paſs.
Omniſcience of God. God fees every
thing. This is' matter of comfort to
good men, and matter of terror to the
wicked.
God reconciled to Man, when he for-
gives his offence ;-Man reconciled to
God, when he thankfully accepts of the
pardon, and endeavours to offend him
no more,
Grace of God. By this, if we would
ſpeak to the underſtanding, we muſt
mean a ſanctifying principle, which joins
itſelf to, and co-operates with ordinary
means of providence. Not a power that
ſhall force men to be good in ſpite of
their reſolution to be otherwiſe.
God's preſence. "Walk before me, and
· be perfect.' [Gen. xvii. 1.] To live as
in God's preſence, the only way to per-
fection. When we loſe the fight of him,
we forget our repentance; we walk as
in
at all.
1
For this reaſon, a Chriſtian ſhould be-
gin betimes, that he may have a greater
ftock of virtues to depend on ;-at leaſt,
to loſe no time, when once he is con-
-vinced of this truth.
God.
Whatever relates not to God, is not
worth your care.
God and the World. Sad is the con-
dition, and vain the endeavour of thoſe
that would pleaſe both theſe.
How often do we ſee the Word of
God, good deſires, and even good works,
-ſubfift for ſome time together, with va-
nity, worldly luſts, ambition, luxury, and
even grow up together with them? -
Sooner or later the thorns grow up, and
choke the good ſeed, if not rooted up in
time.
Whenever we take the part of truth,
if we would not be deceived, let us not
expect a good reception from the world,
1
1
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
337
o's
P I E TY,
E
in the dark ;--We chooſe thadows for
ſubſtances.;--we fall into fnares, errors;
-We are expoſed to our enemies, our in-
firmities, &c. I will lift mine eyes unto the
hills, from whence cometh my help. [Pf.
cxxi. 1.] Looking to our feet, human
prudence will not be ſufficient to ſecure
us.-- Look upwards.
God dwelleth in you. We muſt, there-
fore, make our addreffes to him as
dwelling in us, making his abode with
us,in us, as in his temple.--We muſt
make our addreſſes to him as our Maf-
ter and Teacher; and, as ſcholars, beg of
him to fhew us the way we ſhould walk
in. As a King, offer him your heart, that
he may reign there, be ever ready to re-
ceive his commands, &c. As a Father,
reverence and love him above all things,
and endeavour to pleaſe him ;--go to
him with confidence and freedom; he
will excuſe your weakneſs, and pardon
your failings ; cry Abba, Father. As a
Phyſician, beg him to look upon the
diſorders of your ſoul; If thou wilt, thou
canſt make me whole ;---Speak the word, and
tłzy ſervant is made whole. As a Shepherd,
aſk him food for your ſoul, keep cloſe
to him, and never ſtray from him. As
your Redeemer, beg of him to deliver
you from your captivity. Lord, I am
oppreſſed, undertake for me.
God fees all things. This is the com-
fort of good men, and a plague to the
wicked.
God's will be done. He only knows
what is beſt for us; ſo that what God
gives me not, to be ſure, is not fit for
me.
We pray, that God's Will be done ; but
then, when God manifeſts his will by
events that do not pleaſe us, we repine,
and in effect pray that his will may not
be done, but ours.-A greater fin than
is thought.
Submiſion to God's Will. The ſervant
is not greater than his Lord. Think
often of this, and you will never com-
plain of ill uſage, of afflictions, or hu-
miliations.
Vou. I.
God's own Time. He has his own pro-
per times and ſeaſons; and he enables
us, by his grace, to do that at one time,
which we could not do at another.
The Goodneſs of God. He requires no-
thing of us but what is for our advan-
tage, who freely pardons our offences,
and even rewards the good which he
himſelf works in us,
Grace of God, not an infuſed abit or
quality; but ſuch circumſtances, ordered
by God, as 'incline a man to conſider
and attend to the things which concern his
ſalvation; as for example, -- A fit of fick-
neſs, or ſome calamitous accident;- this
awakens the ſoul, makes it hearken to
reaſon: theſe reaſons are either ſuggeſted
by the Spirit, or by his Providence of-
fered by a good book, ſermon, or friend,
and often produce an effect, which, if
God had not ſo ordered every thing, all
the reafon in the world could not have
wrought his converſion.
A deſire to pleaſe God is that in which
Chriſtian virtue conſiſts: Do this, and
mind not what the world judges of you.
God's faithfulneſs. He never leaves
thoſe in error, or under ruinous temp-
tations, who ſeek to him by prayer, ftu-
dy, and endeavours.
God's Aſiſtance. He that expects to
do his duty, as a Chriſtian, muſt have a
ſtrength more than human to go thro'
with it; he muſt have the power of God
with him.
God's hatred of sin. How great muſt
it be, when he puniſhed it ſo terribly in
the moſt noble of his creatures, the very
Angels.
God's Miniſters. When men really
love God, they will honour him in his
Miniſters. They that do not do ſo, do
not conſider that prejudices eaſily paſs
from the perſons to the truths they
preach, and to the ordinances they ad-
minifter. Who does not ſee the fatal
conſequence ?
The fins committed againſt God's
Miniſters are not generally underſtood;
Xx
thuy
1
338
M A X 1 MS OF P i È TY.
-
they have a peculiar guilt in them 3-for
they that deſpiſe them, diſhonour him
that ſends them, even Jeſus Chriſt and
the Holy Ghoſt.
A Miniſter of God is not to receive to
himſelf the homage due to God, -but
to take care that it be paid to Him.
God's Miniſters protezed. God takes
particular care of his Miniſters, when
they are truly careful to promote his
glory, in the ſalvation of ſouls.
Form of GODLINESS.
Nothing is more provoking to God,
than the uſe of holy things, without the
converſion of the heart.
GOOD Works.
Qur life is the only proof of our faith.
A deficiency in good works is a cer-
tain proof of a defect in that love which
we owe to God, for the pardon of our
fins, and for the graces he has given us.
Good Nane. He that lofeth his good
name loſeth the power of doing good.
Good Purpoſes. It is not ſufficient that
our purpoſes be good; they muſt alſo be
regular.
Goodneſs of Providence. An infidel age
is no reproach upon the goodneſs of
Providence. He brings good out of
evil. His infinite patience magnifies his
infinite mercy, (if one may fo ſpeak.)
He foreſaw and foretold this by his
Prophets and Apoſtles, and eſpecially by
his Son; namely, that faith ſhould fail,
and iniquity ſhould abound,---that the
times of his patience with the Gentile
churches ſhould be fulfilled, that the
ingrafted branches might be cut off,
&c.
Truths of the Gospel.
Few people deny them;--moſt liye as
if they were not true.
The Goſpel affords us infallible rules
of life; and, provided we apply them
right, we cannot be wrong in our judg-
ment.
Goſpel not received. How ſhould they,
whoſe hearts are ſet upon the riches, plea-
fures, honours, and all the idols of this
world, love a Goſpel which condemns
all theſe, and recommends mortification,
ſelf-denial, &c.
GOVERNMENT of the Senſes.
It being much more eaſy to prevent
than to mortify a luft, a prudent Chrif-
tian will ſet a guard over his ſenſes, which
otherwiſe would expoſe him to continual
dangers. One unguarded look betrayed
David. Job made a covenant with his
eyes. Evil communications corrupt good
manners.
The more we abſtain from fenfible
pleaſures, the eaſier we can be without
them. And the more we indulge them,
the more deſirous we are to gratify them.
Beſides, if we conſider how much they
unfit us for the joys of Heaven, we ſhall
think ourſelves obliged to forbear,-to
deny ourſelves, -by which means a leſs
degree of grace will ſecure our inno-
cence, if that concupiſcence, which op,
poſes it, be diminiſhed.
Government of the Underſtanding. Un-
derſtanding is a talent, and an account will
be required of the improvement and uſe
we have made of it. Univerſal know-
ledge being impoſſible,-- little things be-
low our conſideration, -things of great
difficulty to be learnt, unleſs of equal
importance, are of no uſe to our great
end, which is eternal happineſs. --A
Chriſtian, conſidering this, will be con-
tent to be ignorant of many things which
others admire,--and will only ſtrive to
be miaſter of ſuch truths as are of uſe to
conduct him to his great end.-Such
are, a ſtock of ſound principles which
may defend him againſt error, and di-
rect him in the way he ſhould go, --
concerning maxims tending to the prac-
tice of a good life,-doctrines according
to godlineſs: [1 Tim. vi. 3, &c.] And
he deſires more light, for no end, but
that he may better fee and not miſs his
way,-avoiding two rocks, curiofly and
vain-glory, either to amuſe himſelf, or be
admired by others, the fault of too many
men; and indeed the little uſe that many
learned
1
!
;
MAX
À X 1 M S Ο F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
339.
learned men make of their knowledge, conſidering the almoſt impoflibility of
is the true reaſon that human learning making reparation for ſuch injuries;
is ſo much deſpiſed. After all, the bet all flattery, making thoſe proud, incor-
ter a man knows the grounds of his duty, rigible, &c. whom we pretend to love;--
the better he is prepared to practiſe it. propagating of lying ſtories, as having
N.B. It is not the habitual knowledge this great guilt, that no man knows what
of truths of importance, but the actual additions may be made by others to
ſenſe of them, upon which a good life them, to the prejudice, trouble, ruin,
depends.
of our neighbour.
Government of ihe Affections. Our af Thirdly; All boaſting, which is the off-
fections being ſtrongly inclined to fenfi ſpring of pride, making a man a prey
ble good, for the ſake of which we are to flatterers, &c.
often tempted to evil, and fall into great
Fourthly; All complaining and murmur-
diſorders; to prevent this, a prudent
ing, as if there were no over-ruling Pro-
Chriftian will reſolve at all times to fa-
vidence, or that God did not do well in
crifice his inclinations to reaſon, and his
permitting things to fall out as they do,
reaſon to the Will and Word of God, if
which is a degree of blaſphemy.
reaſon, clouded or bribed by a preſent
temptation, would lead him to do any
Fifthly; All poſitiveneſs, or being wiſe
in our own eyes, [If. v.21.] as if we
thing contrary to that Word.
were not ſubject to error.
A good Chriſtian alſo ſubmits his will
to the Providence of God, which orders Sixthly; All ſpeaking evil of dignities;
all things for the beſt, how much foever that is, of God in his repreſentatives
it goes againſt the grain and his own in -all filthy talking and jeſting, ---which
clinations,—for God loves us, and will
ſhould not come out of that mouth which
ever chooſe better for us than we can do muſt either glorify God in Heaven, or
for ourſelves.
will blafpheme him in hell.-
And, becauſe our paſſions, unleſs kept To prevent theſe faults, a Chriſtian
under a ſtrict guard, would lead us to will conſider, that the end of ſpeech is
infinite evils, eſpecially that great evil
to glorify God, and benefit our neigh-
the diſturbing our reaſon, and making bour; and will try all his words by this
us unfit to act with prudence, a Chriſtian teſt; and, by uſing his tongue to theſe
will do all he can to keep them within
ends, he will avoid infinite troubles here,
bounds.
and much greater hereafter.
Government of the Tongue. Many be Government of Conſcience. Conſcience
ing the evils of the tongue, Cahriſtian, is that inward eye, [Matth. vi. 22.] by
who knows that by his words he ſhall be which a man judges of the lawfulneſs
be juſtified or condemned, (Matth. xii. of his actions, when compared with the
37.) will pray to God, and endeavour Law of God, which being the rule of
to ſet a watch over his mouth, and keep duty, (and not our falſe perſuaſions) a
the door of his lips--by avoiding Chriſtian will endeavour firſt to know
Firſt ; All profane diſcourſe, all oaths, whatis the Will of God, what God would
or making light appeals to God, -or have him do, (that he may neither act
making free with his Word, or any thing againſt his rule, nor be anſwerable for
that belongs to him, which are the more not knowing it) and take care to act ac-
provoking, as having leſs temptation. cordingly.
Secondly, All detraction, all cenſuring of In order to this, a Chriftian will do
others, whether true or falſely. For who nothing haſtily, but take heed to his
made me better than they? All ma ways; and he will often call himſelf to
king free with other people's reputation, an account, and judge himſelf, that he
X x 2
may
340
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ 8
OF P I E TY.
may not be judged of God. By this
means he will preſerve his conſcience
always tender, that is, very ſenſible of
any thing that may hurt it, and ſecure
that peace of mind on which all the com-
fort of life depends.
Two things a Chriſtian will do,-ne-
ver go againſt the beſt light he has; this
will prove his fincerity :--and ſecondly,
to take care that his light be not dark-
neſs; that is, that he miſtake not his
rule by which he ought to go.
Government of the Heart. There is no
governing the outward man, without
firſt governing the inward. When the
heart is under no reſtraint, we ourſelves
do not know whither it will carry us.
Government Rulers. The fins of the
rulers are fore-runners of Divine ven-
geance.
Petty Governments. There are too of-
ten governed with more fierceneſs, au-
thority, &c. than real empires.
GRACE.
God gives grace, but he gives it only
to thoſe that labour and pray for it.
God has promiſed his Grace and Spi-
rit to thoſe that alk; he has not done ſo
in reſpect to any temporal good things.
Whatever favours are ſhewed to men,
who either have no right to them, or
have forfeited their right, muſt be ſaid to
we ſhould pray for grace not to abuſe
them.
Means of Grace. God evermore ac-
companies the miniſtrations of the Prieſt,
if there be no impediment on the part
of the people.
Motions of Grace. It is a fad misfor-
tune to ſtrive to ſuppreſs the motions of
grace, but a much worſe to be ſucceſs-
ful in doing it.
Grace abuſed. Grace and bleſſings
abuſed, harden the heart.
Grace before Meat. Every creature of
God is good, if it be fanctified with the
Word of God and with prayer.
He muſt be ungrateful who partakes
of God's creatures by which we live, and
does not give thanks for them.
Man ſhall not live by bread alone; that
is, his meat would not keep him alive;
but, by the Word of God ſpoken to Adam
and to Noah, every moving thing Shall
be for meat for you. By this general blef-
fing, Heathens are nouriſhed; but not
being fanctified by prayer, that is, by
the prayer (or grace) of every particular
perſon on every meal, it preſerves their
Îives to no other purpoſe, than that of
beaſts, whereas the meals of Chriſtians
are ſanctified by prayer, as well as by
God's general bleſſing.
What a ſcandalous thing it is to take
our food without being mindful and
thankful to him who beſtows it on us.
St. Paul gave thanks, in the preſence of
the Heathens, [Acts xxvii. 35.] and
Chriftians are aſhamed to do it before
Chriſtians !
GREATNESS.
A great man is made fo for others (not
for himſelf) to relieve the poor, --com-
fort the afflicted,--protect the oppreſſed,
correct the vitious, deliver the captive,
&c.
None ſo great as to be above giving
an account to God of all his actions.
When a man looks upon greatneſs as
an advantage, and values himſelf upon
it, he acts like an Heathen; when he re-
ceives
be of grace.
The Grace of God, amongſt other
ways, works upon us, by ſetting cer-
tain thoughts ſtrongly before us, and
hy keeping off others ;-by diverting
us out of the way of temptation, and
when we meet with ſuch, by ſuggeſting
ſuch reaſons as are moſt proper to con-
vince us, and by making us attend to
them, &c.
To ſay we have not power to do what
God requires of us, is blaſphemy.
Grace, Light, Security, &c. If we would
preſerve this preſent light, let us dread
the loſing it. If we do not ſo, and make
uſe of it, God will withdraw it. The
more God beſtows his gifts, the more
.
Y
M A X I M 3 OF P I ET
.
341
eeives it with fear, and a fenſe of his
own unworthineſs, and looks upon it as
a burden laid upon him for the ſervice
of others, he then acts like a Chriſtian.
Greatneſs, Honours, &c. Thoſe whom
God has abandoned to the deſire and en-
joyment of riches and honours, deſerve,
above all others, our prayers and our
compaſſion, as being in the moft dan-
gerous circumſtance of life, which ren-
ders them almoſt incapable of grace,
and the inſpirations of Heaven. Theſe
are moſt miſerable, becauſe they think
themſelves happy. A Chriſtian is no
otherwiſe great in the eyes of God, than
as he is helpful to others,--feeds the
hungry,--protects the weak,--admini-
ſters juſtice impartially, &c.
Conduet of the Great. How careful
ſhould they be to regulate it, when they
ſee how ready the world is to follow their
example.
Great and Small Sins. There is not a
more dangerous illuſion than that of ma-
king a diſtinction betwixt great and ſmall
fins, whereas there is no ſuch diſtinction
to be found in the New Teſtament. As
if God could not be offended, or a ſoul
ruined, but by the greateſt impieties.
HAPPINESS.
The only ſolid foundation of our hap-
pineſs is the diſtinct knowledge of the
moral attributes of God. He is merciful,
he will therefore pardon finners on fa-
vourable conditions. He is true, there-
fore we depend on his promiſes, fear his
judgments, &c.
God will not ſuffer any ſoul to be
happy, which ſeeks its happineſs in any
other but himſelf. Hence diſappoint-
ments, &c.
Moſt men (even the philoſophers)
placed their happineſs in an agitation of
the mind, which diverted them from
thinking too much of themſelves and
their own miſerable ſtate. Would to God
moftChriſtians did not follow them in this!
We plainly perceive, that we have it
not in ourſelves to make us happy. If
we ſeek for happineſs'aný where but in
God, we are ſure to be diſappointed;
and it is God who diſappoints us, that
at laſt we may go to him.
God ſuffers none to be happy, who
ſeek not their happineſs from Him.
Eternal Happineſs. There may be de-
grees of glory, but not of happineſs. One
ftar differeth from another in glory, but
both are ſtars, and both bright accord-
ing to their bulk.
The meaſure of love, and labour, and
ſufferings, ſhall be the meaſure of glory.
Happineſs of Man cannot conſiſt in any
thing which will not laſt as long as he
is like to laſt.
Happy Life. Lay nothing much to
heart ;-deſire nothing too eagerly;
rejoice not exceſſively ; nor grieve too
much for diſaſters ;--and be not bent vi-
olently on any deſign;-and, above all,
let no worldly cares make you forget the
concerns of your ſoul.
Corrupt HEART.
The good Chriſtian is not one who has
no inclination to vice, (for we have all of
us the ſeed of every vice in our hearts)
but who, being ſenſible of ſuch inclinati-
ons, does not allow them to ſpring up,
and grow into ill actions.
A Corrupt Heart will corrupt the uns
derſtanding and judgment.
HEAVEN.
There is no proportion between what
we fee, enjoy, or wiſh for, on earth, and
what we hope for in heaven. The car-
nal man would reap without fowing:
This is prepoſterous. To hope mucho.
and do little, is what ſelf-love aims at,
and yet none but the violent take the
Kingdom of Heaven by force; and woe
to them who have their conſolation in
this world !
Way to Heaven. All ways are indif-
ferent to one who has Heaven in his eye;
as a traveller who does not chooſe that
road which is moſt pleaſant, but that
which is moſt fafe, and which will bring
1
him
342
M A XI M S
OF P I E TY:
7
him ſooneſt to his journey's end; fo prof-
perity or adverſity, poverty or riches, if
God ſo orders them, are equal to a Chrif-
tian. But if he is to chooſe, the way of
the croſs is certainly the ſafeſt; Jeſus
Chriſt made choice of that.
Heaven and Hell. That the knowledge
of things ſo amazing and dreadful ſhould
have ſo little effect upon our paffions,
and that things ſo deſirable hould be
depiſed, muſt be for want of faith, con-
fideration, and a due attention.
Hell. I am tormented in theſe flames.
Take notice, that he who ſaid this was
a Jew, one who had Abraham to his
Father. This ſhould make Chriſtians
beware of depending upon a good reli-
gion, without leading of lives anſwerable
thereto.
Heresies, Schiſms,
Always break forth upon the proſpect
of worldly advantages.
The ſubtilty of human reaſoning has
always been the corruption of the faith.
HERETICKS.
Thoſe that cannot be content to be
the authors or eſpouſers of novelties,
without defiring to propagate them,
follow the example of Satan, who would
not fall without as many aſſociates as he
could.
The obliging Hereticks and Infidels
to explain their opinions, is the ſureſt
way to put them to a ſhameful filence.
Heretick, Libertine. 'An hidden he-
retick is more miſchievous than an open
libertine.
High Places and Poſts.
It is the moſt difficult thing for ſuch
as are in any eminent places, to eſcape
the temptation of facrificing truth and
righteouſneſs on ſome occaſion or other.
Higher Powers. The Lord rebuke thee.
Since the Angels themſelves do not re-
vile ſuch as are exalted in dignity and
authority, but refer them to the judg-
ment of God, we ought never to ſpeak
evil of higher powers,
but mention them
with reſpect, though they ſhould not be
what they ought to be.
HISTORY.
To profit by reading of hiſtory, one
muſt conſider it as an account and pic.
ture of the inſtability, the vanity, of the
world, that every thing is nothing, and
that God alone is all in all,
HOLINESS.
Whatever is contrary to holineſs, is
forbidden to all Chriſtian laymen as well
as clergy.
Holy Life. The fruit of righteouſneſs
is peace.
It is the greateſt blindneſs to pretend
to hope for eternal happineſs, without
preparing for it in the whole courſe of
our lives by holy living.
HOLY GHOST.
A finner has no remedy to reclaim
him, who rejects the Holy Spirit, who
alone gives grace, repentance, &c.-
Where the root of faith is plucked up, all
principle of aſpiritual lifeis extinguiſh'd.
The Holy Ghoſt a new principle of a
Falſe Hopes.
Miſerable is the caſe of thoſe who have
no hopes, but that the God and Word
of Truth will prove falſe.
HONESTY and DILIGENCE
Seldom go unrewarded long.
Honour, Riches, &c.
The love of Earthly things is always
accompanied with an indifference to-
wards Heavenly.
Human Frailty, Self-Confidence.
It is often that people want to be
convinced that they are capable of fall-
ing, -and, therefore, it is neceſſary they
ſhould fall when they leaſt fear it.
HUMAN Motives.
When a man refifts fin, on human
motives only, he will ſoon be overcome.
Human
-
new life.
1
.
M A XI M S
343
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
Human Miſery. Men feel, by experi-
tnce, that they want that in themſelves
which is neceſſary to make them happy.
They ſeek it in the creatures, and are
diſappointed. If they would ſeek it in
God, they would be ſure to find it.
Human Means. The deſigns of God
are generally to be accompliſhed by hu-
man means. God affures St. Paul (Acts
xxiii.] that he would protect him from
his enemies, and yet St, Paul applies to
the chief captain for ſecurity.
Human Reaſon. Our Lord never gives
human confolations; [John xiv. 1. re
believe in God, believe alſo in me:] nor ar-
guments from worldly conſiderations.
Fear him who can deſtroy both body and ſoul
in Hell.
Human Learning. The Church is not
a ſchool of philoſophy, where every one
may utter the imaginations of his own
mind, &c.
HUMILITY,
Think meanly of yourſelf, and re-
member, that all that is good is God's.
He that is truly humble, never thinks
himſelf wronged.
A finner that deſerves damnation will
not ſure be content to be commanded to
be humble. Learn of me, faith Chriſt, ,
for I am lowly of heart. The difficulty of
this grace appears in this, that the Son
of God was forced to take our nature to
ſhame us out of pride. He abaſeth him-
ſelf, and we would exalt ourſelves, and
be eſteemed what we are not. What di-
abolical pride is this !
To deſpair, becauſe we are poor and
wretched, is not humility, but abomi-
nable pride. We are not willing to owe
our cure to God alone.
Humility. An entire ſubmiffion to
the will of God in all things; receiving
with reverence whatever his providence
ſhall appoint for himſelf or others, look-
ing upon it as the gift of God to the
world, in order to ſome greater good,
though at preſent it ſeem grievous ; --
dead to all pre-eminency before others;
--not fond of ſingularity, praiſe, or glo-
ry, in this world.
A fault, which humbles a man, is of
more uſe to him, than a good action
which puffs him up with pride.
The great deſign of God, in relation
to the children of Adam, is to humble
them; that no fleſh ſhould glory in his
preſence. He humbles the learned, by
the fooliſhneſs of preaching, which they
are confounded to fee attended with ſuch
ſucceſs. He humbles the preacher him-
ſelf, and thoſe who are converted by his
ſermons, by convincing them of the folly
of afcribing any thing to themſelves. He
humbles the great, by requiring them to
conform themſelves to Jeſus Chriſt,
made of no reputation, and to truſt in
him alone. He requires us all, as we
hope for ſalvation, not to ſeek for it in
ourſelves, (which pride would ſuggeſt)
but in Jeſus Chriſt alone, who is to be
our wiſdom, by the light of his word,
our righteouſneſs, by the merits of his ſa-
crifice,our fanctification and redemp-
tion, by his ſpirit and grace. So that we
owe all that we have or hope for to Him
.
alone.
The more God raiſes and exalts good
men, the more they abaſe and humble.
themſelves. They remember with for-
row, what they are of themſelves, and
what they are capable of becoming.
Humility in Paſtors. The marks of
grandeur are a burthen to a holy Biſhop.
He bears them before men, but, through
humility, laments them before God,
HYPOCRISY.
Chriſtians do not take ſo much care
to avoid the ſin of hypocriſy, as what is
ſcandalous in it. They bear malice in
their hearts, and only take care to avoid
to ſhew it in outward acts
HYPOCRITE.
He that is angry at other men's faults,
and is not angry at his own, is an hye
pocrite,
IDOLATRY,
1
}
344
M A X I MS OF
F
PI E T Yo
}
+
IDOLATRY.
There are few who have not their
idols, which their hearts adore, in
which they put their truſt, and place
their happineſs. The worſt of all is our-
felves,
Jesus Christ, an Example.
All the malice of the Devil and his
inſtruments are made uſe of, all the
forms of juſtice are violated, in order
to oppreſs, calumniate, and murder Je-
ſus Chriſt. And ſhall we complain of
the injuſtice of human judgments, as to
ourſelves ? Men think they have a right
never to pardon a box on the earl-
Jeſus Chriſt takes one (Matt. xxvi. 57.]
with a divine meekneſs.
Jeſus Chriſt the way.
To know God
without Jeſus Chrift, is to know God
without knowing the way to appeaſe,
to pleaſe, or to enjoy him. This is the
knowledge of Deifts, if any ſuch that
are not Atheiſts.
There is no grace to be had but thro'
Jeſus Chriſt, no perſon being faved but
in him alone.
If any man thirſt, let him come unto me
and drink.
In vain do we ſeek to quench and ſa-
tisfy our thirſt and our deſires, amongſt
the creatures, from learning, riches, ho-
nours, pleaſures, &c. Our drought will
but increaſe, till we ſeek Jeſus Chrift:
His grace alone can ſatisfy.
Wilful IGNORANCE.
He that knows he is in the wrong,
ought not to be argued with. [Luke
xx. 8.] Neither tell I you by what authority
I do theſe things.
IMAGE of God.
This is an unconteſted truth, That
God loves his own image and likeneſs;
that he is well pleaſed that this image
Thould be reſtored in men-s-that he will
effectually aſſiſt all ſuch as fincerely de-
fire his help to perfect this image in
them; that to endeavour this, is the
true way of glorifying God.
IMPURITY,
An habit of impurity extinguiſhet?
all the principles of a Chriſtian life.
INCONSIDERATION.
We are afraid of repreſenting things,
of the greateſt concern to us, to our
minds by frequent meditation, left it
ſhould make us uneaſy. And our mis-
fortune is, we are not uneaſy enough;
but can this unthoughtfulneſs hinder
what God has declared thall follow?
INCARNATION.
Jeſus Chriſt, according to the Will
of God, took upon him our nature,
and the fins of the world, in order to
undergo the penance and puniſhment
due to them, and to become a facrifice
for them,
INFIDELITY.
There would be no infidels, if Chrif-
tians would live as Chriftians ſhould do.
An obftinate reſolution of believing
only what pleaſeth us cannot alter the
truths of Chriſtianity: The reſurrection
of the body, and the life everlaſting.
Infidelity is either pretended or judi-
cial. Either they reject the light, or
are given up to their own darkneſs.
Too many are pleaſed with objections
againſt the truth of the Goſpel, for this
very reaſon, that they may not be ob.
liged to live according to its laws.
Infidelity is too often a just puniſh-
ment of that curiofity which leads men
to lend an ear to the wicked reaſonings
of libertines. Theſe are the ſeducing
ſpirits, &c.
Cauſe of Infidelity. Men pretend they
want proofs, when it is only that they
may not obey the truth, if they ſhould
ſee it made out. Others ſay, the Holy
Scriptures are obſcure, that they may
have a pretence not to ſtudy them, nor
to follow their directions.
Cauſes of Infidelity. Men reflecting
upon their own actions with fear of what
may come hereafter, and being not wil-
ling to forſake their evil ways, or their
falſe
>
1
>
M A: X 1 MS. OF
345
PI E T¥.
to the poor, or through patience to thoſe
who wrong him of it.
INGRATITUDE for Favours, &c.
This was Hezekiah's crime, for which
he fuffered : He forgot God, who had
doné wonders for him, and in the pride
of his heart was lifted up, &c.
ways, or their falſe perſuaſions, deſpair
of attaining the promiſes of the Goſpel,
and fo turn Deiſts, that is, infidels; firſt
hoping, and then affirming, all religion
to be falfe,
Age of Infidelity. It is a ſickly age of
infidelity, which has not only deprived us
of religion, but of common ſenſe, and
of the common faculty of thinking.-
A fooliſh generation :--It is a certain
ſign of a found and ſteady virtue and
judgment, not to be carried along with
the current of libertiniſm and infidelity.
Let us make this wiſe choice, to be
happy with the few, rather than to go
to hell with the crowd.
Infidelity is, no doubt, wonderfully
and juſtly appointed, or at leaſt permit-
ted, as a fcourge to chaſtiſe thoſe for-
mal hypocrites, who profeſs the true re-
ligion, and yet in works deny it, and ef-
pecially thoſe whofe duty it is to teach
others by their examples as well as doc-
trines, and yet are ſo far from doing it,
that they only harden the unbeliever,
and confirm him in his infidelity. But
God will be glorified in both.
How thankful fhould every Chriſtian
be whom God has preſerved, in this age
of infidelity, from falling from the faith,
when we ſee ſo many, otherwiſe learned
men, infected with this damnable vice
to ſuch a degree, that they cannot fee
the plaineſt truths, becauſe they are not
diſpoſed to receive them, and becauſe
they are pofſeffed with an evil ſpirit of
unbelief.
INDIFFERENT Things.
Strive not about little things, left you
loſe the fight of the mark of your high
INJURIES.
Be not offended at them, nor com-
plain of men that cauſe them; but look
unto Jeſus, and what, and how he bore
them.
To ſay that an injury is too great to
be forgiven, is to forget both the au-
thority and the promiſes of God, as well
as the greatneſs of our own offences.
The greater the injury, the greater
will be your obedience to God, if, for
his fake, you forgive it.
He that fays he never will förgive,
ſays in effect, that he will never go to
Heaven,
It coſts more to revenge than to bear
with injuries.
It is much better to ſuffer an injury,
than to commit one.
$
Art of Inſtructing.
There being a ſecret pride in man,-
whenever we would inſtruct to purpoſe,
we muſt do it by ſuch a method as may
make men fancy that they are already
knowing and able to inſtruct us. We
muft aſk them queſtions as if we wanted
their light. This will oblige them to
retire inward, and conſult their reaſon;
and when they have given us the an.
ſwers which inward truth dictates to them,
we muſt lay them before them every
moment, or elſe they will depart from
them, and forget that ever they allowed
them. But when you put them in mind
that they are their own, ſelf-love will
make them allow and think of them.
True method of Inſtruction. To inſtruct
without inſulting,mto ſee faults without
expoſing them,--to ſilence men without
triumphing over them.
Y y
It
calling.
A man, who has the intereſt of God
and of his neighbour at heart, will not
too ſtiffly inſiſt upon indifferent things.
INHERITANCE in Heaven. Charity.
He that expects an inheritance in
Heaven, will more eafily part with his
earthly inheritance, whether by charity
VOL. I.
346
: MAX I. M 3.0 F: PIE TY."
It is loft labour to endeavour to in-
ftruct thoſe who are neither deſirous nor
willing to know the truth.
Joy and PLEASURE.
If you can be good with pleaſure, God
does not envy you your joy; but ſuch is
our corruption, that every man cannot
be fo.
IRRELIGION.
· Let us adore God in his diſpenſati-
ons, waiting for the manifeſtation of the
good which God will bring out of theſe
great evils.
are.
JUDGE.
A good Judge ſhould never boaſt of
his: power, becauſe he can do nothing
but what he can do juſtly: He is not
the maſter, but the miniſter of the law.
Authority without virtue is
a very
dangerous ſtate.
A Judge, if he would not abuſe his
authority, muſt be free from a deſign of
making his fortune by his placę; if he
is not, he will never do his duty, he is
no longer maſter of his conſcience.
Judges ought to take care to examine
every thing, but eſpecially their own
hearts, leſt paſſion and prejudice ſhould
pervert juſtice.
JUDGMENT
Never judge by your ſenſes, what is
fit to be done, but firſt conſider whether
it is not finful, then whether it is not
againſt reaſon.
Judgments delayed are generally moſt
terrible, when God ſuffers finners to fill
up the meaſure of their fins.
Fudgments of God. When once the
moſt fcandalous fins. become generally
matter of mirth rather than of forrow
and ſhame, we have reaſon to believe
that the judgments of God are not far
off
The Judgments of God are hidden, but
never unjuſt.
Judge not, left ye be judged. How great
is the goodneſs of God, in putting our
fentence, as it were, into our own hands,
provided we do not uſurp the right,
which belongs ſolely to him, of judging
the heart.
Of Judging by our Senſes. You ſee a
poor man working hard for his daily
bread, and but juſt able to get it. You
find yourſelf in eaſy circumſtances; you
want nothing; you fear no want, you
meet with no trouble; you bleſs yourſelf
and your condition, and think yourſelf
much happier than the poor man.
You
do not conſider, after all, that this was
in ſome meaſure the caſe of Lazarus and
the rich man; and that that poor man
is in a fairer way to Heaven than you
This will make you thoughtful.
Public Judgments. Whilſt the Church
Governors preſerve the purity ofthe faith,
the order of diſcipline, and holineſs of
manners, conformable to the Goſpel; and
the civil magiſtrate backs all theſe by his
authority and his power; there is no fear
of public judgments in that nation.
Raſh Judgments. Remember, That
he who takes upon him to judge others,
uſurps the right which God has refer-
ved to himſelf.
Men of corrupt hearts and ill lives
are willing to have all men as bad as
themſelves, and ſo very eaſily believe,
that there is no more virtue, piety, or
ſincerity in others, than they know to be
in themſelves. This gives them a falſe
peace, &c.
The way to prevent rafh judgment
in ourſelves is to conſider our own fáults
betore we cenſure the conduct of others.
In order to judge well of others, it is
neceſſary to know the heart.
We too often paſs judgment upon
men's actions, according to the love or
hatred we have for the perſons who
have done it.
Envy judges of the works by the
perſon who does them. Equity judges
of perſons by their works.
Justice and Mercy of God.
The juſtice of God leaves thoſe in
darkneſs whom his mercy does not en,
lighten and draw out.
King's
M A X I MS OF P I E T Y.
347
KING'S-COURTS.
The providence of God teaches us in
Moſes, that the court cannot without ha-
zard be long the abode of true Chriſti-
ans, unleſs by the ſame providence they
lie under an obligation of being there.
Not fearing the wrath of the King.
We have but little faith, when the
fear of man hinders us from obeying
God, who is omnipotent, and always
ready to aſſiſt us.
The KINGDOM of God is within you.
That is, the power of Chriſt, ſubduing
all the irregularities of the ſoul, and
keeping the paſlions in order.
Kingdom of Chriſt and of Satan. Who-
ever does not belong to the one, muſt.
of neceſſity be a ſubject of the other.
TO KNOW God.
No man can know God, but he muſt
love him; it is to know, That he is the
fountain of all good,—that he loves me
better than I do myſelf,--that he pities
my ſad condition, that he is ready to
help me, to direct, and aſſiſt me,- that
he is a Father to me--forbids me no-
thing but what will really hurt me,-will
give me every thing that is good for me,
and at laſt eternal life, if I continue to
love him unto death. This is eternal
life, to know Thee and Jeſus Chriſt.
Know yourſelf. . Exterior order requi-
reth a man to keep that rank that belongs
to his place. My natural ſtate ob-
liges me to acknowledge myſelf perfectly
equal with the reſt of mankind, and con-
ſequently to be gentle, and ſenſible of
the miſeries of others. But when I re-
tire inward, and conſider the duties of
my calling, the account I am to give,
the temptations I have to ſtruggle with,
&c. I 'find cauſe to account myſelf
among the laſt of mankind.
KNOWLEDGE,
God is the author of Light. To ſeek
to be convinced of the truths of Reli-
gion, without aſking God's grace,
ſhews
that a man does not know the very firſt
principles of Religion.
Affect not knowledge any farther than
it is ſerviceable to virtue and an holy
life. There is an intemperance in feek-
ing after high things, as much as after
high feeding
There is a light ariſing from a ſincere
good life, which diſpels all darkneſs.
An eager deſire of knowledge ought
to be governed and reſtrained, being as
dangerous and finful as any other inor-
dinate appetite, even as thoſe that are
confeffedly ſenſual. Happineſs is pro-
miſed, not to the learned, but to the
good. The very fin of Adam confifted
in a deſire of knowledge, not neceſſary
knowledge, for that he was maſter of
already; but in a ſinful curioſity and de-
fire to know more than his preſent ſtate
required, which is only ſuch knowledge
as is neceſſary for the advancement of.
piety and a good life. All other know-
ledge is ſinful.
The knowledge of which we make no
uſe will only ſerve to condemn us. Such
knowledge is to be dreaded.
When one confiders how very, very
often the Jews perverted, miſtook the
words of Chriſt, one cannot but ſet down
this for a certain truth,--that none but
good, ſincere men are capable of un-
derſtanding the Goſpel.
Knowledge, without practice, will only
ferve to increaſe our condemnation.
Humility opens the heart to divine
truth, while pride ſhuts it againſt the
plaineſt proofs.
To be diſtinguiſhed by great talents
and excellencies which fill the mind with
pride, will keep out of the heart and un-
derſtanding all ſaving truth.
How much is knowledge to be dread-
ed, when our works are not anſwerable!
Knowledge, when not accompanied
with humility, ſerves generally to no
other end but to increaſe our fins.
Knowledge, ſpiritual. A man ought to
be much diſengaged from the things of
the
1
1
Y y 2
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S, O. F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
.
348
f
the Earth, to be able to know the myſ are the evils occafioned for want of
teries of Heaven.
being convinced of this truth; ſuch as,
Knowledge, without grace, produces
Plays, clubs, diverſions of all kinds,
nothing but pride, vanity, prefumption,
drunkenneſs, tippling, &c.
&c.
Law.
That knowledge, which helps to re-
The deſign of the Law was, to diſco.
form the heart, is of much more uſe to
ver fin, either by informing the under-
us than that which only enlightens the
underſtanding
ſtanding, or by awakening the conſcience.
That perſon aggravates his fin, who
Law and Prophets. The latter are
boaſts that he knows his duty.
commentators on the former, to explain
True faith in Jeſus Chriſt is an uni-
its true ſpiritual meaning, and to en-
verfal ſcience, and the ſhorteſt way to
force it.
knowledge.
Law and Goſpel. Both require the
Knowledge of God. There is a great
fame obedience, with this difference, that
deal of difference betwixt knowing God
the Goſpel allows place for repentance,
as a philoſopher, and as a Chriſtian. The and pardon upon that condition. The
firſt has little or no effect upon the heart,
Goſpel, as a Rule, abates nothing of the
the latter fills the heart with love, and rigour of the Law į as a Covenant, it
cauſes us to love and to embrace his admits of repentance. What was duty
Law.
and fin under the Law, is ſo under the
In order to know God, that is, to
Goſpel. Good works are ſtill required,
have an experimental knowledge of him,
ſtill neceflàry, with this abatement, that
we are required to meditate upon his ex inſtead of a perfect obedience, the Gor-
cellencies, praiſe him, pray to him, &c. pel accepts of repentance and ſincerity.
That, by ſuch exerciſes as theſe, we may
And it is this makes it indeed a cove-
nant of grace.
But then we muſt re-
gain a ſettled efteem for and love of Him.
member, that this being an indiſpenſable
KNOWN SIN.
condition, there is no hope for mercy,
Every man who lives in known fin if we do not fincerely endeavour to keep
is advancing towards Atheiſm, that is, the commandments, and if we do not
to a ſtate which obliges him firſt to wiſh, ſincerely repent us of all our fins-fo as
and then to ſay, there is no God.
to forſake them, and bring forth fruits
meet for repentance.
LABOUR.
In the ſweat of thy face thou ſhalt eat Law, Goſpel, Reaſon, Natural Religion.
Bread. Labour, therefore, is a duty The advantage of the Law above the
from which no man living is exempt, Gentiles, gave the Jews true and worthy
without forfeiting his right to his daily notions of God, and preſcribed them a
bread.
certain way of worſhipping acceptably.
We are obliged to it, as we are men,
The Gentile world was deftitute of theſe.
by this ſentence; as we are Chriſtians, Whenever the Jews had offended, the
in conformity to Chriſt, whoſe life was Law provided them an atonement, ſhew-
all labour and ſufferings, and as finners, ing to whom and after what manner they
who cannot be reconciled to God but were to apply for pardon. In this the
by labour and pains.
Gentiles were utterly at a loſs.
No man living is excuſed from labour The advantages which the Goſpel has
of ſome kind' or other, either of the mind added to the Law are, it has eaſed us of
or body, though his worldly circum the burthenſome ceremonies of the Law;
Atances be never ſo good. Innumerable | -it gives us the aſſiſtance of the Holy
Ghoſt;
1
1
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
349
OF Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
Ghoſt; and accepts of a fincere, inſtead
of an unfinning obedience;--gives us
better afſurances of life and happineſs
after death, and full inſtructions how to
attain it.
Spirit of the Law and Gospel. When
men have the knowledge of the Law,
without the Spirit of the Law, they are
apt to oppoſe it, when they think they
defend it. Thus the Phariſees condemn
Chriſt for breaking the fabbath. The
Laws of Religion are to be underſtood
according to what they were deſigned
for, namely, to promote the glory of
God and the good of men.
Laws, Divine and Human. Let us
always conſider the intent and deſign of
the legiſlature; this is the way to under-
ſtand their true meaning, and to do no-
thing contrary to them.
LEARNING.
He that does not prefer the know-
ledge of what belongs to the duties of
his calling, to all other things, will not
be able to give an account of
his time.
The end of learning ought to be ho-
lineſs of life.
Human learning may be of great uſe
to explain the faith; but it muſt not pre-
tend to regulate or alter it.
All learning is impertinent and finful,
that does not inake a man more ſenſible
of his duty, fill the mind with true and
folid light, help to reform the heart and
the manners, inſpire us with temperance,
humility, devotion, and contempt of the
world; give us right notions of God and
of ourſelves, of our miſery and corrup-
tion, and how to cure them. Whatever
learning does not do this is uſeleſs and
finful. He takes pains in that which will
do him no more good than the miſer's
bags when he is dead; his mind is taken
up with falſe ſatisfactions, which ſepa-
rate him from God and goodneſs.
It is a worthleſs piece of learning to
kuow every thing except the love of
God, and how to ſave our own ſouls.
How much is learning to be dreaded,
when the love of God does not accom-
pany it, when this does not make it
uſeful, edifying, holy, religious, and
mindful of our ſalvation.
It is not every body that can be fcho-
lars; but every body may be Chriſtianse
if it is not their own fault.
When learning is made to ſerve reli-
gion and piety, it is truly commendable
and a real ornament; but when it ſerves
not to theſe purpoſes, or ceaſes to be
ſerviceable to them, it is the moſt im-
pertinent employment, and loſs of time.
Learning and Grace. Tell me not what
learning a man ha's, but what grace. Ho-
neſt ignorance is better than profane
knowledge.
Learn of me, faith Chriſt. So that we
muſt endeavour to poffefs our fouls with
the ſame Spirit which was in Chriſt when
he was upon earth.
LIBERTY.
We contend for liberty, and it is too
often feen, that the uſe we make of it,
is to ſpeak evil of Jeſus Chriſt, of his
Religion, and his Miniſters, without
fear, and with impunity; at the ſame
time, that the leaſt offences againſt thoſe
that are but his repreſentatives are pu-
niſhed with ſeverity.
Felſe Liberty. A liberty to ruin our-
ſelves, to bring ourſelves into bondage,
He that will not obey the laws of Chriſt,
muſt obey his own paflions, which are
the worft tyrants;-he muſt obey the
world, and the humours of others ;-he
muſt depend upon its fancies, cuſtoms,
&c. In ſhort, to ſerve God is perfect
freedom; all elſe is mere ſlavery, let the
world call it what they pleaſe.
LIBERTINE.
Why are too many pleaſed to hear
religion ridiculed? Is it becauſe it is ri-
diculous? No: but it is becauſe men's
lives are corrupt, and they wiſh ſecretly
that there was no truth in religion.
The
350
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
Ó F
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ
The way to ſtop the mouths of liber-
tines is, to oblige them to lay down their
principles, and to prove them.
Libertines fear nothing: the Devils
fear and tremble.
LIFE
Is given and continued for no other
end but to glorify God, and to ſave our
fouls. This is not often enough thought
of.A true Chriſtian is neither fond
of life, nor weary of it.
State of Life inconſiſtent with Salvation.
Firſt; The idle, voluptuous life of
men of fortune.
Secondly; The buſy life, which allows
no time to conſider.
Thirdly; The profeſſed ſinful life.
LORD's Supper.
The elements indeed are cheap and
common; but the bleſſings annexed to
them by the Holy Ghoſt are great and
invaluable.
Jeſus Chriſt offered his body a ſacri-
fice to God,--to ſatisfy his juſtice,-to
return him thanks for his mercies vouch-
ſafed to
men,--and to pay in their
name all the debt a creature owes to his
Creator.-The Prieſt, who commemo-
rates the ſame ſacrifice, ought to have the
fame intentions.
The Lord's Supper is not to be looked
upon as a mere ceremony, but as an act
of religious worſhip, ordained by Chriſt
himſelf, -as a ſenſible repreſentation of
his death, and of our ſpiritual commu-
nion with him and with his whole fa-
mily,-a means of keeping up the re-
membrance of his paſſion, of apply.
ing his merits, and of obtaining God's
graces and favours, particularly the
par-
don of our ſins to every one of his
members;--and, as a pledge to aſſure
us of all this :- And, therefore, not to
be neglected by any Chriſtians, or re-
ceived with negligence.
The Lord's Supper, when duly received,
a means of obtaining the bleſſings re-
preſented by it; that is, a means of obo
taining all the benefits of Chriſt's death.
The Lord's Supper called Communion,
becauſe every man brought ſomething
out of his ſtore, to communicate unto
the neceſſities of the Saints.
LOOKING unto Jesus, pratical.
What did I, what would he have
done, in theſe circumſtances ?'
Losses,
God will take nothing from us, but
what he knows would make us unhappy.
Loſs of Goods, &c. A man loſes no.
thing when he only loſes that which muſt
periſh, which he muſt leave at death.
Loſs of Children. God often takes
them away, leſt they ſhould be corrupted
and ruined eternally by the wickedneſs
of the world. When we come into an-
other world, we ſhall fee the reaſon and
the mercy of thoſe providences, which
now we are apt to murmur at, becauſe
we think them ſevere.
Loſs of Friends, &c. Afflictions have
their uſe, when they oblige us to confi-
der, that theſe are periſhing things, and
that we muſt ſeek for happineſs in fome-
thing which cannot be taken away from
US.
Love of God.
A ſure teſt that you love God is this,
that you receive afflictions willingly, not
becauſe they are deſirable in themſelves,
but only as they come from God.
The Love of God will make our duty
eaſy and delightſome, and, ſetting us
above the world, will ſecure us from
falling
He who fancies that lefs loye is due
from him to God, becauſe he has lefs
fins to be forgiven, does not underſtand
what fin is-what fad fate he eſcapes
who is pardoned,—what great mercy is
neceſſary to preſerve us from the leaft
fin,---what fins, without the grace of God,
we are all ſubject to.
There are a thouſand things which
we love more than God, without being
ſenſible of it.
He
)
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
O. F P I ET Y..
351
He whom we love moſt is he whom
we are moſt concerned to pleaſe, whom
we are afraid to offend.
Let us try our
love by this rule.
Love thy Neighbour as thyſelf ; that is,
deſire that he may be free from the ſame
evils, that he may enjoy the ſame good
things; eſpecially that he may be happy
for ever.
How can the members of the ſame
body deceive, hate, and envy one ano-
ther? [1 Pet. ii. 1.] Lay aſide all ma-
lice and guile.
We love our neighbour as Chriſtians,
when we love him for God's ſake, that
is, when we have an eye to God, and
ſeek nothing but him, in doing our
neighbour good.
We love our neighbour as ourſelves,
when we fincerely endeavour that he may
be ſaved.
Love of Chriſt. A man dreads the
coming of Chriſt, juſt ſo far as he diſ-
truſts his own love of Chriſt.
He that loves the Lord Jeſus Chriſt
will be affected with every thing which
relates to him :-he will be glad when
he fees him honoured in his worſhip, his
Miniſters, &c.;--- he will be concerned
when he is injured ;--he will ſtrive to
pleaſe him, and avoid every thing which
he has forbid. By this we frame the beſt
judgment of our love of God.
Love and Obedience. Our obedience
will always be anſwerable to our love.
This is the reaſon why God, to oblige
us to obey him, gave us, in his Son, the
greateſt reaſon to love him.
Love of the World. Whoever loves
the world is more diſpoſed than he ima-
gines to renounce God and his religion.
LOYALTY.
It is a very material part of religion to
honour God in the moſt lively image of
his greatneſs and power.
LUXURY.
They that make the labour, the op-
preſlion of the poor, the ſupport of their
extravagancies;--they that refuſe to pay
their juſt debts, becauſe they cannot
ſpare it from their vanity;—they that
waſte their eſtates, to pleaſe themſelves :
-Will theſe call themſelves Chriſtians ?
will they expect to be favoured by God?
MAGISTRATES.
While juſtice on public offenders is
duly executed, public calamities will not
be fent.
Unleſs magiſtrates are upon their
guard, they will be made the inſtruments
of wicked 'men, or of their revenge.
To fear the diſpleaſure of men, and
not to fear doing injuſtice, is an effect
of infidelity.
MAXIMS.
Maxims of the World. Maxims of the Goſpel.
All this will I give thee. Sell all that thou haſt.
Let us eat and drink. Hunger and thirſt after righ-
teouſneſs.
Vindicate yourſelf Turn thy cheek to him that
ſmiteth thee.
A ſervile temper.
Bleſſed are the meek.
A cowardly temper. Forgive your enemies.
A fervile fawning. Love your enemies.
An unreaſonable patience. Bleſs them that curſe you.
Charity begins at home. Freely ye have received, free-
ly give.
Every man has his faults. Be ye perfect, even as your
Father in Heaven is pera
fect.
Maxims of Chriſtianity.
Become as little children.
Love not the world.
Watch and pray continually.
Take up the croſs, and bear it daily
Deny yourſelf.
Love your enemies.
Be poor in ſpirit; that is, be diſen-
gaged from the things of the world, and
ſet not your affections on them.
MARTYRDOM.
The world would uſe us juſt as it did
the martyrs, if we loved God as they
did.
MEALS
Should always pût us in mind of God's
benefits, who feeds us continually.. This
ſhould keep us from fitting down gree-
dily
t
352
M A XI M S
P I E TY.
dily to our meat; prevent intemperance;
and oblige us to offer this action to God,
and to beg that we may receive his gifts
with his bleffing.
.
MEANS,
To neglect means, to truſt to an un-
active confidence, is to tempt God.
MEDIATOR.
Chriſt, the only Mediator of redemp-
tion; all Chriſtians (even the Saints de-
parted) may be mediators of intercellion
one for another.
It was neceſſary that our Mediator
ſhould be both God and Man, that he
might take care of the intereſts both of
the Creator and his creatures.
MELANCHOLY.
Be afraid to offend God, but be not
afraid of his anger, while you fear him,
for you are in that very itate to which
he has promiſed pardon and happineſs,
if
you perſevere. And you would offend
God, if you were to diſtruſt his promife,
or his goodneſs, which has wrought that
Men Pleafers.
Chriſt himſelf abates nothing of the
ftrictneſs of his laws for fear of giving
people uneaſineſs; and, conſequently,
his Miniſters ought not to regard any
thing which the corruption of manners,
or the remiſineſs of difcipline, has intro.
duced,
Mercy and CHARITY.
Mercy is not to be purchaſed but at
the price of mercy. Bleſſed are the mer-
ciful, for they ſhall obtain mercy.
Mercy of God. It is plain from what
he has done for us, that he is more de-
ſirous to ſave us, than we are to be
ſaved.
It is a falſe notion of God's mercy,
namely, that it has no bounds or rules,
which is the ruin of many. Our Lord
tells us, (Luke xvii. 30.] that it ſhall be
with finners as it was with Sodom. Let
us judge by that of God's mercy and
judgment.
Merits.
He that reckons up his own good
works, does but recount the gifts of
God.
A MESSENGER of Satan.
It is the glory of Chriſt's power, that
he can make the greateſt enemies of
mankind inſtrumental to their falvation
Troubled MIND.
Inward trials are as neceſſary as theout-
ward: both come from God, on purpoſe
to exerciſe us; and as the outward Thew
the malignity of the world, the inward
ſhews us our own weakneſs, and to what
danger we are expoſed, if God did not
ſupport us every moment. Our duty
is, to keep our will ſubmiſſive to God's
deſign, faithfully to depend on him to
deal with us as he pleaſes. For theſe
inward ſtruggles are not in our own
power more than outward afflictions.
Grief and fear are a very plain proof
of our love for that which we fear we
want.
MINISTER
fear in you.
When I adviſe you to ſearch your
ways, I muſt alſo caution you, not to
do it with a mind full of terror; for by
that you will only fill your ſoul with
dread and confuſion, ſo that you will
not ſee your way: It is one of thoſe arts
which the Devil uſes, to hinder well-
diſpoſed people from bringing forth
fruits meet for repentance.
MEMBERS of one Body.
It is the ſettled order of Providence,
that men ſhould depend one upon ano-
ther--for inſtruction,- for bread, --for
protection, - for advice,- for juſtice,
for prayer, (namely, the poor for the
rich;--for peace, &c.
The THREATS of Men
Are nothing, ſo long as God permits
them to do nothing.
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
353
Ο F. Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
MINISTER OF CHRIST.
His falvation does in ſome meaſure
depend upon that of others.
MINISTRY.
The Goſpel Miniſtry is founded upon
ſucceſſion from the Apoſtles.
MIRACLES.
There are miracles of grace as well as
outward miracles. The former are
wrought every day in the converſion of
finners, and are not minded, although
the converſion of a finner is as great
a miracle as any Chriſt or his Apoſtles
wrought on earth.
Men are generally fond of hearing, and
ready enough to believe ſtrange things,
unleſs when God is the author of them.
It is then they begin to doubt of them.
God works more inviſible miracles
than viſible. The laſt were deſigned to
ſtrengthen the belief of the former. It
is a ſecurity that God will do the former
when there is occafion.
MIRTH.
When we think to laugh innocently, we
ſhould take care our mirth be not criminal.
MISBELIEF.
Men very eaſily perſuade themſelves,
that what is contrary to their inclinati-
ons is contrary to reaſon and religion.
MORALITY
Makes not a Chriſtian, though no
man
can be a Chriftian without it. Faith
muſt change moral virtue into Chriſtian
graces.
God is to be obeyed in every thing
he commands. This is moſt certainly
the great principle of morality. He
that will not obey the poſitive laws of
God cannot be ſaid to be a moral man,
when once thoſe laws are made known
to him.
Morality conſiſts in the practice of
Chriſtian virtue, proceeding from Chrif-
tian principles and motives.
The Moral Law leaves us under our
own inability, and under fin and the
Vol. I.
curſe; ſo that we may preach morality
long enough, as the Heathen Philoſo-
phers did, without any great effect, if
we do not preach Jeſus Chriſt, who alone
can give us grace to fulfil the law.
Without faith in Jeſus Chriſt we can do
nothing profitable to ſalvation; Faith
being the ſource of prayer, prayer
of
grace, and grace enabling us to keep the
law. The voice of the law is, The man
that doeth them, Mall live in them. [Gal.
iii. 12.) The knowledge of the Law can
only make us ſenſible of our own inabi-
lities, but cannot help us. It is not
only remiſſion of ſins, that Jeſus Chriſt
has merited for us by his death, but
grace to do good
Moral Virtue conſiſts in a temper of
mind, and conformity of manners, to
right reaſon and the commands of God.
MORTIFICATION.
Every day deny yourſelf ſome fatis.
faction. Deny the eyes all objects of
inere curioſity ;--the tongue, every thing
that may feed vanity, or vent enmity;--
the palate, what it moſt delights in, (but
this not to be ſeen by others;)-the ears,
by rejecting all flattery, all converſation
that may corrupt the heart;-the body,
all delicateneſs, eaſe, and luxury, by
bearing all inconveniencies of life, for
the love of God; cold, hunger, reſtleſs
nights, ill health, the negligence of fer-
vants and friends, contempt, calumnies,
our own failings, melancholy, and the
pain we feel in overcoming the corrup-
tions of nature.
Mortification and Prayer muſt ever go
together, or prayer will degenerate into
formality. Do all this with the greateſt
privacy, as in the fight of God, as ha-
ving no other view but to pleaſe him.
Do not make yourſelf uneaſy at the
temptation to which human nature is
ſubject, or diſturb yourſelf with thoughts
you cannot help.
Be not over-fond of talking about re-
ligion ; rather let the inward operations
of the Spirit appear in a meek, humble,
rcfigned, and chearful behaviour.
Defire
22
354
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
OF P I E T Y.
Deſire nothing with paſſion and eager-
neſs. This is not of God; He dwelleth
in peace.
e of
6
<
Bleſſed are they that MOURN,
For the dangers that ſurround us,-
for the contempt of God, whom we love,
--for the many ſad occaſions of ſorrow.
Mysteries and Maxims of Chriſtianity.
Men own the former, becauſe they do
not make them uneaſy; but in their
practice they deny the latter, becauſe they
condemn the life they are reſolved to
lead. They will not hear, nor ſee, the
truth, that they may fin without re-
morfe. They embrace errors, without
ever examining whether they are ſuch,
becauſe the truth would make them -un-
eaſy.
MYSTERY.
It is not poffible that a myſtery can be
explained. If the truth of it be proved,
that is ſufficient.
We are in a ſtate of trial; it is necef-
ſary that our faith, as well as our obedi-
ence, ſhould be tried, -to humble that
pride, which would have us believe no-
thing but what-our reaſon can compre-
hend; but God will have us believe him
upon the ſole authority of his Word.
Beſides, God, deſigning that his fer-
vants ſhould worſhip his Son, it was ne-
ceſſary that we ſhould know that he was
very God, otherwiſe we ſhould have been
required to be idolators.
Natural Religion. Moral Philoſophıy.
Reaſon without Grace.
The vanity of all theſe will appear
when men come to make uſe of them.
To a man, for inſtance, in affliction,
in diſgrace, &c. fay all the fine things
that Marcus Antoninus, Seneca, &c.
ever ſaid, and fee if his mind will reſt
ſatisfied with them.
It is the grace of God which makes
the difference betwixt the Scriptures and
the ſayings of philoſophers; the one is
a two-edged ſword ; the other, wanting
The Spirit, is a dead letter,
Hear the fair confeſſion of one who
was accounted a maſter of reaſon, &c.
Dr. Radcliffe, in a letter to the Earl
of Denbigh, October 15, 1714, has
theſe words: Your Lordſhip is too
• well acquainted with my temper, toim-
agine that I could bear the reproaches
my friends, and the threats of my
o enemies, without laying them deeply
to heart, eſpecially when there are no
grounds for the one, nor foundation
for the other.-Give me credit, when
" I ſay, theſe confiderations alone have
• Thortened my days. The menacing let-
ter incloſed will fhew you from what
quarter my death comes.--I find theſe
inſupportable; and have experienced,
that tho' there are repellent medicines
for diſeaſes of the body, thoſe of the
mind are too ſtrong and impetuous for
s the feeble reſiſtance of the moſt power-
"ful artiſt, &c. A very fair confeflion,
one would think, from one who found
the truth of this by experience; for he
died immediately.
There is natural reaſon, there are
natural duties, there are laws of nature,
--but natural religion there can be none;
for the notion of religion which all peo-
ple have, and which the very Word im-
ports, is a means of bringing men back
to God who have gone from him.---
Now, how can nature, which is corrupt,
and carries us from God, bring us back
to him without his help?
NATURE, Corrupt,
Appears in nothing more than this,
to ſee man forſaking his true good,
and purſuing vanity with all his might.
Naturel Corruption. To root out this
muſt be the work of a Chriftian's whole
life,-the taſk God has ſet us;--for as
ſuckers, if not conſtantły rooted up and
taken away, do at laſt draw the ſap to
themſelves, and .hinder the good fruit
from thriving, fo do growing corrupti-
ons, if not narrowly watched, and, when
they appear, immediately plucked up.
This makes mortification, ſelf-denial,
watching,
M A X I MS OF P I E TY.
355
If God requires obedience to his laws,
it is only that we may not be miſerable.
They that do not obey God, do not
know God.
Obedience to the Will of God intitles
us to a peculiar promiſe of God's affifts
ance, &c.
$
watching, ſo neceſſary Chriſtian duties,
that, by crucifying the fleſh, we may in
ſome meaſure conquer all its greater
corruptions at laſt. -The want of this
care is the cauſe of ſo many diſorders
amongſt Chriſtians,
NEIGHBOUR
Is every one who ſtands in need of
our affiftance, let him be what he will..
The being miſerable gives any man a
right to our mercy, which is a debt, not
a favour left to our diſcretion.
News-PAPERS.
If we would read theſe with this view,
that wars and commotions of empires,
inſurrections, perſecutions, &c. are all
the judgments of God upon ſinful men;
that his providence, and all his glorious
attributes, are ſeen in them; we ſhould
generally read them to better purpoſe
than to gratify a curioſity, a paſſion, or
to paſs away time, or to divert your
thoughts from other ſubjects.
The Night cometh when no man can work.
We feldom conſider this till it is too
late.-Time is often a burthen ;--and
yet eternity depends on it. We cannot
always do what we wiſh to do; but we
can always do what is proper to our con-
dition, and that is what is beſt pleaſing
to God. Vain amuſements, uſeleſs cor-
reſpondencies, unprofitable converſati-
ons, are all time loſt.
Not many wife men after the fleſh, not many
mighty, not many noble, are called.
The advantages of learning, birth,
and authority, are too often hindrances
to ſalvation--greater and more certain
than men will be perſuaded to believe.
NUMBER OF SINNERS
Does not hinder God from excerciſing
his vengeance upon them, though it
may ſometimes prevent the puniſhments
of men.
OBEDIENCE.
The dignity of the Maſter we ſerve
ought to make our obedience moſt free
and chearful.
OBSTINACY.
Sad is the condition of that ſick per-
fon who is afraid of being cured. We
do not conſider, that this is the caſe of
an infinite number of fick ſouls.
OFFERTORY.
It was one puniſhment in the Primis
tive Church, not to admit certain finners
to the Offertory, who yet might join in
other parts of the ſervice. The Church,
ſaith St. Chryfoftom, receives not offer-
ings from the injurious.--This went in
thoſe days for a very great puniſhment.
OPINIONS. Prejudice.
There are fome opinions fatal, as it
were, to ſome men; it is, therefore,
uncharitable to fall out, or to contend
too eagerly about them, unleſs they very
nearly concern their ſalvation,
OPPORTUNITY Loft.
Men have been loft for neglecting to
take ſome certain ſteps, upon which God
has made their ſalvation to depende
OPPOSITION.
The oppoſition one meets with in the
way of duty, a very neceſſary counterba-
lance to the joy occaſioned by any
good works one has done, the poiſon of
which, and the commendation one may
meet with, is much more dangerous
and difficult to be overcome than the
contradiction one meets with.
ORACLE OF REASON.
Though the unhappy author of that
wicked book boaſted of his performance,
he did not conſider, that the Oracle of
God is not to be met with but in the
Temple of God, in an undefiled body,
and in a purified ſoul,
Z za
ORDL-
356
M A X I MS OF
Ο Γ Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
ORDINANCES.
Though God has not tied himſelf to
theſe, yet he has tied us to the uſe of
them,
God can diſpenſe with his Ordinances,
and ſave a foul without them; but he
will not ſave thoſe that deſpiſe them.
ORIGINAL SIN.
Every man is ſenſible of an oppoſition
which the law of the body inaintains
againſt the law of the mind.
Proof of Original Sin. God can puniſh
none but finners. Death is the puniſh-
ment of fin: God declares it. Thoſe die
who never were capable of committing
any ſin by their own will,-infants, &c.
Sad experience from our very cradle
thews us how prone we are' to fin.
Original Corruption. Nature is cer-
tainly weak and corrupt; but it is an
error to aſcribe all the evils which
pro-
ceed from baſe principles, evil cuſtoms,
doore education, love of the world, &c.
to the corruption of nature.
OUTWARD PERFORMANCES
Are more apt to puff up, than to
fanctify, when ‘not animated by the
: Spirit of God.
PASTOR.
His final ſtate and ſentence will depend
very much upon his faithful diſcharge
of his duty: [i Theff. ii. 19.) For what
is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing ?
Are not even ye our flock? That is, all
the hope we have is, that we have taken
care of them.
The double duty of a Paſtor is, to
inſtruct by the Word, and to pray for
grace, that it may become effectual to
them that hear it.
The remiffneſs of Paſtors is too often
the cauſe of the faults and miſcarriages
of the flock.
PATIENCE.
The practice thereof confifteth in a
firm belief,
Firſt; That nothing comes by fate or
chance.
Secondly; That all occurrences are
conſiſtent with the wiſdom, juſtice, and
goodneſs of God.
Thirdly; That the moſt bitter things
do, in God's intent, aim at our good;
Fourthly; Our duty, therefore, is,
To ſubmit to God's Will:
To truſt in God for the removal of
our afflictions, or for Atrength to bear
them patiently:
To wait God's time and leiſure:
To humble ourſelves under the hand
of God; by conſidering our unworthineſs,
weakneſs, finfulneſs, &c. and God's ho-
lineſs, and juſtice :
To ſuppreſs all complaints, neither to
charge God fooliſhly, nor to expreſs any
wrath or revenge againſt the inſtruments
he employs; this being, through their
fides, to wound his Providence:
To bleſs God, and to own his juſtice,
his goodneſs,in afflicting us for ourbenefit .
To be careful to avoid all finful ways
of redreſſing ourſelves.
To induce us to the practice of theſe
duties, let us conſider,
T'hat it is the right of God to aflign
our ſtation in the world :
That he having promiſed to ſupport
and to reward us, it is a great fin to dif-
truſt in his Word :
That we being his ſervants, he has a
right to diſpoſe of us :
That being grievous ſinners, we ſhould
be content with any thing leſs than dam-
nation :
That while we have our reaſon, a good
conſcience, aſſurance of God's love, a
ſure title to happineſs, our condition is
not without comfort:
That afflictions bring us the neareſt
.
way to God.
But, above all things, let us look unto
Jeſus, what', and how he ſuffered ; that
we may know how to deport ourſelves.
His whole life was one continued ex-
erciſe of patience.
Is not this the carpenter's ſon? The
foxes have holes, &C. --but the Son of Man
hath not where to lie his head:
The
G
MAX M S OF
357
P I ET Y.
The world hated him.
They took up ſtones to ſtone him.
They called him an impoſtor, a blaf-
phemer, a dealer with the Devil ;---all
this he received without any paſſion or
diſturbance, any reflection, any revenge.
To Judas; Friend, wherefore art thou
cone? To one that ſmote him; If I have
Spoken evil, bear witneſs of the evil; but if
well, why ſmiteſt thou me?
To thoſe that ſpit on him, fcourged
him, mocked him, &c. not one angry
word.
To the groffeſt flanders, not one diſ-
fatisfactory return.
To thoſe that crucified him, Father,
forgive them, for they know not what they
doo
And now, ſhall we repire, when God
made this the portion of his dear Son?
Though he were a Son, yet learned he
obedience by the things he ſuffered.
And ſhall we repine?
Was he filent, when he was aſperſed;
-patient, when he was belied; -entirely
reſigned, when he was injured, condemn-
ed, crucified ?-And ſhall we, who have
the ſame joys ſet before us, not endure
the little injuries which we meet with
without refentmont.
O Lord Jeſus, give us better minds.
He that ſuffers injuries with an eye
to the juſtice of God will bear them with
reſignation, and without repining.
PEACE.
The only ſure way to peace is, to give
one's-ſelf entirely up to God.
Peace and Unity. The means of pre-
ſerving them;--to be diffident of our own
opinions,--to deſpiſe worldly honours,
to love ſubjection,--and to fit looſe from
earthly things.
The Peace of Heaven is for none but
thoſe who love it upon earth.
Inward Peace, not to be found in the
world, but in God only. Neither po-
verty, croſſes, diſtreſs, can diſturb
your
peace. All theſe are favours in the
hands of God
Peace of Mind. Nothing but innocency
and knowledge can make the mind
truly eaſy.
Peace of mind, preſerved beſt by doing
our duty, and expecting our reward from
God only, and not from man; and then,
though we ſhould be ill-treated, we ſhall
not be diſappointed, nor our minds dif-
turbed.
The only way to peace is, to give the
heart entirely to God.
The ſure way to attain peace of mind
is, to be content to ſuffer one's-ſelf to
to be governed and guided by the Word
of God, or a prudent Paſtor, who has
the care of our fouls.
Peace be unto this houſe. That is, all
kind of happineſs, that your hearts can
wiſh,-ſucceſs in honeſt undertakings.
The world cannot give peace. It
may flatter us a while, but will deceive
us at laſt. Nay, though one were ſure
of proſperity all his days, which no man
on earth can be ſure of.
Peace of Conſcience. This will be fuf-
ficient to ſupport you under all worldly
afflictions, and enable you to go through
every difficulty of life, --when you know
that you are in the way to Heaven, and
endeavouring to pleaſe God.
PENITENT
A penitent finner is no longer a ſinner
in the light of God.
PERSECUTION.
Jeſus Chriſt permits not his Apoſtles
to revenge themſelves by their apoſtolical
power, nor even to desire that He ſhould
do it. It is their part to labour without
ceaſing, to ſuffer without reſentment,
and to leave their cauſe to God, with a
full truſt in him.
He who wonders to ſee the wicked de-
figns of evil men ſucceed, does not re-
flect upon the conduct and deſigns.of
God concerning his Church.
We deceive ourſelves with the hopes
of ſeeing an end of the afilictions of the
Church, before the end of the world.
The
358
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
X S
OF P I E TY.
1
The Grace which ſupports us, and the
Eternity. we hope for, is the only reme-
dy and comfort we ought to depend on.
It muſt not be expected, that the De-
vil will let thoſe reſt who are labouring
to deſtroy his kingdom.
PERSEVERANCE.
The world, the fleſh, and the devil,
are not ſo eaſily vanquiſhed as 're-
nounced.
PERSUADE.
Thoſe muſt be taken by their ſenſes,
over whom reaſon has no influence.
There is a danger in being perſuaded
before one underſtands.
PERSUASION. Edification.
It is not he that teacheth, that con-
vinceth; but we convince ourſelves,
when by God's grace .we attend to what
we hear, and dwell
upon
it.
Art of Perſuaſion. We ſhall hardly
gain the mind and the aſient by perpetual
invectives,munleſs we raiſe their minds
(at the ſame time that we fill them with
fear) with marks of our eſteem, and
hopes of better things.
Plays, Operas, Romances, &c.
Are contrivances to corrupt the heart,
in which the Devil and man have thewed
their utmoſt ſkill.
He that is not ſatisfied they are un-
lawful diverſions, let him, if he dare,
pray to God to bleſs him in the way he
is going; and to keep him from their
danger, &c. It is preſumptiou to de-
pend on one's own ſtrength, without
grace; and it is impudence to aík it,
when one is going wrong.
PLEASURES. Amuſements.
No pleaſure is innocent which hinders
us from minding our ſalvation.
Whenever we find that we uſe plea-
fures without fear, we ought forthwith
to forſake them.
Senſible Pleaſures. Let them be what
they will, whether thoſe of youth or of
old age, of the rich or the poor, of learn-
ing or ignorance, what the world calls
innocent or criminal; yet they feparate
us from God, and are as ſuch to be
avoided as we hope for Heaven.
POMP, PRIDE, &c.
There is a great deal of difference
betwixt the diſtinction which belongs to
dignity, and which is not condemned in
the Goſpel, and that pomp and magni.
ficence which pride inſpires, and which
cannot but be diſpleaſing to God.
Poor.
It is great comfort to the poor, that
they can give even more than the rich,
[Mark xii. 43.] and to ſurpaſs them in
liberality.
The poor ſhould not be dejected;
they are happier than they imagine,-a
thouſand times happier than they who
enjoy riches, pride, luxury, and all the
delights that riches afford
The Poor, having nothing upon earth
to engage their affections too ſtrongly,
fix them more eaſily upon God.
Poor in Spirit. A Miniſter of the Gof.
pel is not bound to part with all, or to
ſerve the Church by depriving himſelf
of all things. But whoever is not ready
to be deprived of all, rather than be
wanting to his duty, is not worthy of
the name of an Apoſtle of Chriſt.
POVERTY
Is ſo far from being an unhappineſs,
that it is a ſecurity againſt temptation
to greater fins, to which the rich are ex-
poſed.
A man is not forſaken of God becauſe
he is in want, The very diſciples were
forced to pluck the ears of corn, when
Chrift was with them, when he could
have ſupplied them with one word.
None are poor but thoſe that want
faith in God's Providence.
Poverty, Riches. God hath choſen the
poor of this world, to make them rich
in faith, and heirs of the kingdom of
Heaven,
.
Μ Α XI M S 359
of ο F
P I E TY.
power
Heaven, rather than the great and the
learned. It was ſuch as they who firſt
received his Word; and yet this is the
condition we flee from, which we abhor,
and are afraid of more than death,
Poverty. Power of Faith. How glo-
rious is it to God, to make himſelf to
be beloved by thoſe, to whom he denied
thoſe things which men moſt doat after,
and purely for his own fake! This is
a ſure proof of the Chriſtian Religion,
and of the of grace. .
PRAYER.
A finner, that prays for any other mer-
cies but the grace of repentance and con-
verſion, muſt not expect to be heard.
God knows our wants; but he com-
mands us to pray often, that we may
often think of him, which we cannot
do without actually believing, hoping in,
and loving him, as the only being able
to ſatisfy our deſires. Now, theſe acts
beget habits of faith, hope, and love; and
it is for this reaſon, that we are com-
manded to pray,--that we may get theſe
habits.
The lukewarmneſs of our prayers is
the ſource of infidelity. If riches were
to be had for aſking, how earneſt, con-
ftant, ſhould we be at our prayers ?
We muſt never pray for ſuch things
(riches, honours, proſperity) as it is not
fit for Jeſus Chriſt to intercede with God
for. We may beg God's grace to deſpiſe
ſuch things.
Every man that prays owns himſelf a
beggar, which will make him humble.
The eloquence of prayer confifts in
our propoſing our wants to God in a
plain manner:- Lord, if Thou wilt, Thou
can't make me whole. Lord, help me.
Lord, increaſe our faith. Lord, save us,
or eve periſh.
Woe to them whoſe prayers God hears
as he did the prayers of the Gergaſenes,
when they prayed Jeſus Chriſt to depart
out of their country.
Prayer ſhews the dependance inan has
upon God, and keeps upacorreſpondence
betwixt Heaven and Earth.
The way to be always heard is, to ałk.
nothing of God but that his Will be
done; to chuſe that for us which he
judges to be moſt conducive to his glory,
which will ever be beſt for us.
The Word of God is to be the rule
of our deſires.
If we have not what we pray for, 'let
us believe either that we have not aſked
as we ought to have done, or that it is
good for us that we ſhould not have the
thing we prayed for.
Prayer being the deſire of the heart,
it follows, that he who leads an evil life
is continually offering a wicked prayer to
God.
There cannot be a better way of judg-
ing what fpirit we are of, than the try-
ing to recommend our actions to God in
our prayers.
If we dare not recom-
mend them to God, we may be ſure
they are evil. This is not to be under-
ſtood of trifles, but of things of concern.
A true Chriſtian prayer is always
heard, becauſe ſuch a one aſks nothing
more than that God's Will may be done.
Prayer is the groaning of an heart fen-
fible of its own miſery, poverty, and ina-
bility, begging of God the grace to know,
and to be able to aſk, what it wants.
The condition which God requires of
us, when we aſk any favour of him, is
this, that we earneſtly deſire to obtain
it. Men often aſk that which they are
afraid ſhould be granted, the power of
leaving their evil ways.
Daily Prayer. Family. If we are once
convinced that nothing can proſper in
our hands, to which God does not vouch-
ſafe to give his bleſſing, we can never
think light of, or omit this duty.
Public Prayer. Prayer is good in all
places; but there is a particular blefling
attends it, when offered in the houſe of
prayer,—the Houſe of God himſelf.
T'emporal and Spiritual Power.
The more Chriſt reigns in our hearts,
the greater is our loyalty and obedience
to temporal ſovereigns.
PRAISE,
Ο F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
. .
1
360 'M'AX:I M S
Praise. Applauſe.
He who loves praiſe, loves temptation.
PREACHER.
To pretend to preach the truth with-
out offending carnal men, is to pretend
to be able to do what Jeſus Chriſt could
not do,
No man can fpeak of, or underſtand
the things of God, as he ought, but he
that is filled with the Spirit of God.
This Spirit is given Chriſtians at bap-
tiſm; but they too often deprive them-
ſelves of it, by a carnal life; and by ad-
hering to their own wiſdom.
PREJUDICE.
Both wicked and good men ſee with
their eyes; but if a man has the jaun-
dice, he does not fee as others do. The
mind may be diſordered as well as the
eyes.
We eaſily perſuade ourſelves, that
what is contrary to our inclication is
contrary to reaſon and religion.
Pride.
The Devil never tempts us with more
ſucceſs, than when he tempts us with a
fight of our own good actions.
It is a very dangerous thing to think
too much of the good we have done,
leſt we ſhould imagine, that God is in our
debt, and to expect our reward here,
and left God ſhould give us our deſires.
PRIESTS.
The Maſter will not be, is not, ho-
noured, where his fervants are lighted.
PRIESTHOOD.
Thoſe only who can exclude from the
Sacraments can adminifter them.
Prieſthood. Miniſters. A contempt of
there does moſt naturally lead us to the
contempt of God and of Chriſt. He
that deſpiſeth you, deſpiſeth Him that ſent
you. We have Christ's own word for it.
PRINCIPIIS OBSTA.
One does not begin to fall when the
fall becomes ſenſible,
"If we would put a ſtop to the begin-
ning of fin, we muſt begin there where
ſin begins; namely, in the heart and
thoughts; which the Goſpel has ſub-
jected to the Law of God, as well as the
outward actions, which was the error of
the Phariſees, who took care of the out-
ward man only. This will make our
duty eaſy.
Would men conſider, that there may.
be ſome things and circumſtances, feema
ingly inconſiderable, on which God has
made their falvation perhaps depend,
they would never omit any opportunity
of good --nor admit the leaſt tempta-
tion to any evil whatever; for one evil
is but the ſtep to another;--and the leaſt
degree of grace rejected may be the oc-
caſion of the denial of a greater.
PROFICIENCY.
By this we know that we are in the
way of Heaven, as we know a tree is
alive by its daily growth.
PROMISES of God.
Let us often repreſent unto the
eye
of
our faith, the greatneſs of God's pro-
miſes, and his faithfulneſs in performing
them; nothing is more proper to ani-
mate us in the way of virtue.
Providence of God
Is the comfort of the righteous. His
wiſdom cannot be ſurprized, his power
baffled, or his love ſhortened. When
men forget this, fears, diſquietudes, &c.
ſurround them.
God very often conceals his Al-
mighty power and care over his crea-
tures, under means that ſeem altogether
natural and human.
That man is ſafe who has Providence
on his fide, in whoſe hands are the hearts
of men, and all their power.
PROSPERITY.
A ſtate full of danger. Both the wiſe
and pious have been enſaared by it.
If God denies profperity to good men,
it is in order to ſomething better. "
It
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
361
O
OF
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
It is too ſure a fign that God is angry
with thoſe whom he ſuffers to proſper
by means which he himſelf has curſed.
Purity of Heart
Conſiſts in ſuch a government of the
affections, as not only to forbear out-
ward acts of fin, but even all conſenting
to it, or ſuffering it to have any entertain-
ment in the heart. This is a ſure ſign
that a man acts upon a principle of con-
ſcience, that he is a ſincere Chriſtian ;
becauſe he pays a reverence to the Laws
of God, in that part 'where no worldly
confideration can reach, --neither fear,
ſhame, intereſt, decency, &c. And it is
a virtue moſt acceptable to God, being
an acknowledgement of all his glorious
perfections after the beſt manner,--his
wiſdom, &c. It is this that influences
the whole life. (Matth. xxiii. 26.] Cleanse
firſt the inſide of the platter, that the outſide
may be clean alſo.
Purposes, Defires.
Let us not ſtop at good purpoſes :
they are the gift of God; and not to im-
prove them is to fight his gift and
grace, and to put ourſelves into the
number of flothful ſervants, and be liable
to their fentence.
Reaſon and Grace. Human reaſon,
though never fo highly improved, will
fall ſort of a true knowledge and in-
ſight into ſpiritual matters, if not affifted
by grace.
Réafon and Free Will. Trials have
been made by man, how far theſe will
fecure him in a ſtate of perfection, --in
the ſtate of nature after the fall, and in
the time of the law, with all outward
helps and advantages : and the conclu-
fion has always been, blindneſs, wicked-
neſs, and groſs error. And yet there are
men who call theſe ſufficient, and would
fain bring us back again to theſe, even
while we are under the diſpenſation of an
effectual grace.
Reaſon and Faith. Whatever is the
object of pure faith cannot be the object
of reaſon. Without the knowledge of
original fin, we are utter ſtrangers to
ourſelves; and yet nothing is more
ſhocking to reaſon, than that the tranſ-
greſſion of Adam ſhould affect his whole
poſterity.
Reaſon and Revelation. It has been
proved, that opium will kill a man.-
Muſt we not believe this, but take any
quantity at a venture, becauſe our rea-
ſon cannot comprehend how it has this
deadly effect ? --The hiſtories of Chriſt
are above our reaſon; but we believe
them, becauſe we have all the proofs
neceſſary to convince any reaſonable man,
that God has revealed them as certain
truths.
RESTORATION to the Image of God,
The moſt effectual means of our re-
covery to what we are fallen from, con-
fiſts,
QUALITY, and High Birth.
It was virtue which firft raiſed it above
the vulgar; and when that ceaſes in a
family, there is an end of the real qua-
lity, and it becomes a diſgrace.
REASON inſufficient.
The Heathen Philoſophers thought
it enough to lay good reaſons before
men, in order to perſuade them.--They
knew nothing of the neceſſity of divine
grace, and therefore they are often
forced to complain of the inſufficiency
of reaſon.
You will not be able, by all the
ſtrength of reaſon, to ſubdue one luſt,
or ſupport your mind under any great
affliction.
Vol. I.
Firſt ; In a firm belief of the remif.
fion of fins through Jeſus Chriſt, who
died for us, to aſſure us of the fincere
love of God for his poor creatures, and
that he is fully reconciled to them, if
they will be reconciled to the means he
has propoſed in the goſpel.
Secondly; A firm faith in the power
of God, for recovering the Image of God
3 A
in
362
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
OF
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
better than light; and he will not aſk
the grace of God to aſliſt and enlighten
him.
One may be religious in any conditi-
on of life, without fear of being laughed
at, provided we own that we fear God,
and our life be all of a piece.
When Religion is made a ſcience,
there is nothing more intricate; when
it is made a duty, nothing more eaſy.
One of the great ends of religion is
to keep men in a conſtant dependance
upon God.
in us, conſiſting in righteouſneſs and true
holineſs. Called, therefore, the Righte-
ouſneſs of Faith ; becauſe produced by
a firm faith in the power of God.
Thirdly; In earneſt prayer to God, for
light to diſcover what is evil in us; and
for ſtrength to overcome and root it out.
Laftly; In a wary and watchful walk.
ing in all external righteouſneſs, ſuch as
is in our power to perform ; by which
we may be aſſured, that our prayers are
fincere, when we do what we can, and
pray for what we cannot do without the
eſpecial grace of God.
REFORMATION of Manners.
The reſtraint which conſcience lays
men under, is ſo much greater than the
reſtraint which temporal laws and pu-
niſhments can lay men under, that if
ever a reformation of manners be effec-
tually brought about, it muſt begin at
confcience.
A REGENERATE Person cannot fin.
[1 John iii. 9.]
That is, he has by faith and the grace
of God got ſuch an habit of holineſs,
ſuch an inclination to virtue, that he
cannot, upon any temptation, knowingly
conſent to tranſgreſs the laws of God.
Having overcome the world, that is, all
thoſe temptations by which men are led
to commit fin, he is dead to fin; that is,
he can no more fin deliberately, than a
dead man can breathe.
REGENERATION.
The only certain proof of regenera-
tion is victory. He that is born of God
overcometh the world. [ 1 Jo. v.4.] When
we live by faith; when faith has ſub-
dued the will, hath wrought repentance
not to be repented of, [2 Cor. vii. 10.]
hath conquered our corruptions--then,
to him that overcometh, will God give
to eat of the tree of life.
RELIGION
If a man has no religion, it is becauſe
he will have none. He loves darkneſs
He that is perſuaded that true reli-
gion conſiſts in the regulation of the
heart, will not fear the judgment of
men, or be much concerned at it.
A man may have the form of Godli.
neſs without the power ; but he cannot
have the power while he deſpiſes the
form, that is, the outward practice.
Religion makes God one's friend.
Rule of Religion. Where the ſcriptures
are filent, the church is my text; where
the ſcriptures ſpeak, the church is my
comment; where both are ſilent, I fol-
low reaſon.- Relig. Medici.
Religion changes nothing in the order
of providence ;--it leaves the great in
their ſtation, only makes them careful
not to abuſe the favours of God; makes
the poor content, &c.
Thoſe are not the greateſt enemies to
religion, that are moſt irreligious.-A
formal Chriſtian does more hurt ſome-
times than an Atheiſt.
Religion does not depend on our opi-
nion; its principles are as ſure and laſt-
ing as God himſelf.
They that live without religion will
die without any hopes of happineſs.
Wicked men, not being able to ex-
cuſe their principles or their lives, en-
deavour to ruin the Authority of that
Word, and thoſe Paſtors, which reprove
them.
Religion not defended by force.-' Lord,
ſhall we ſmite with the ſword ?' They
know Chriſt but little, who ſuppoſe, that
he is to be defended by arms.
Chriſtian
M A X I MS OF P I E T Y.
363
Chriſtian Religion conſiſts in perform-
ing worthily the duties we owe to God,
our neighbour, and ourſelves.
Non eft res inventa, fed tradita.
Nothing but religion can give us the
fatisfaction and peace we all ſo earneſtly
deſire.
True Religion cannot conſiſt in any
thing which a wicked man can perform
as well as a good man.
So that exter-
nal forms, however neceſſary, are not
the eſſence of religion.
True Religion conſiſts in a prevailing
love of God, and in an effectual reſolu.
tion of obeying him in all inſtances.
The Religion of the World. Setting
aſide Infidels, the reſt of the world be-
lieve that ſome Religion is neceſſary.--
The conſequence is, they take what they
like, not what Chriſt has preſcribed ;-
they will give God words and ceremonies;
they will ſerve him, but the world too;
they will do ſome of the things he has com-
manded, and ſome too that he has for-
bidden :--They flee to him in diſtreſs,
but it is when every thing elſe forſakes
them. As far as the cuſtom of the
world allows, they will ſerve him. But is
this what we vowed, when we were made
Chriftians? Is this to love the Lord
with all the heart and mind, and to re-
nounce every thing that he hates ?
REPENTANCE.
There is no repentance where there
is not a change of heart.
Repentance is the great privilege of the
goſpel, obtained by the fatisfaction made
by the Son of God, that we may be par-
doned on our repentance, which we
never could have hoped for without
that fatisfaction.
There is no other choice, but Repen-
tance or Damnation.
The Devil aims at two things with
regard to finners ; either to hinder them
from repentance, or to make them re-
pent as Judas did.
Nothing is troubleſome to us, ſo long
as we are not obliged to change our
hearts.
By Repentance, we are to underſtand
a new nature, a new life. There is no
difficulty in this.
REPROACHES.
We are then good Chriſtians when we
are pleaſed to be treated as Jeſus Chriſt
was. [John vii. 12.] Some ſaid, He is a
good man: others ſaid, Nay ; but he de-
ceiveth the people.
REPROBATE.
It is one of the greateſt judgments in
the world, to be left to ourſelves, and
to be permitted to act as we pleaſe.
When, having laid aſide the care of
their own ſouls, men labour to corrupt
and deſtroy others, it is then they are
filling up the meaſure of their ſins apace.
REPROOF.
Any man who diſturbs the falſe peace
of finners, muſt expect to be ill treated,
and reproached, and defamed.
Reprove, Convince.
To reprove with ſucceſs, allow
your
adverſary to be in the right, as far as
he really is ſo, namely, as he takes the
thing ; (for the underſtanding, as well
as the ſenſes, is not miſtaken, where it
has a right view of the object) then ſhew-
him that ſide of the object, which he did
not take notice of, and he will hear with
more patience. For to be confuted, is
but to be better informed; and if we do
it with this caution, that we make not
pride and ſelf-love our enemies, a man
will hear us with the ſame attention and
good-will, as a traveller would do, when
we tell him he is out of his way, and
fet him right.
Method of reproving is, to do it with
marks of reſpect and mildneſs ;—to do
it in ſo plain a manner, that the perfon
may be made the judge of the reaſon,
&c.
RESIGNATION.
Perfect reſignation is the ſureſt way
to Heaven,
Happineſs
1
364
M A X L M S
Ο Γ Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
}
Happineſs conſiſts not in being ex-
empt from ſufferings, but in a voluntary
acceptance of them as the will of God.
To repine at ſufferings, is to charge
God with doing us injuſtice ; it is to ſay,
we are innocent, and have not deſerved
them. Alas! if it were left to ourſelves
to execute juſtice for the offences we
have committed, we ſhould be too par-
tial, or too cowardly to do it. It is God
only can do it, and we are angry.
Reſignation to the will of God is no
leſs a privilege than a duty.
When God deprives us of any thing
that is moſt dear to us,--health, eaſe,
convenience, friends, wife, children, er-
táte, &c. we ſhould immediately ſay,
* This is God's will, I am by him com-
manded to part with ſo much for his
fake. Let me not therefore murmur, or
be dejected, for that would ſhew plainly,
that I did love the thing more than the
will of God.'
We ought to acquieſce in every diſ-
penſation of Providence, becauſe God
finds his glory therein.
Reſignation, Humility. He that is truly
humble is always ſatisfied with God's
diſpenſation, becauſe he knows, that of
himſelf he deſerves nothing, and that
his
.very virtues are the gift of God.
RESOLUTION.
He can never be good that is not ob.
ſtinate, that is, in doing what he knows
he ought to do.
RESURRECTION of Chriſt.
God fignified to all the world by that,
that the debt was diſcharged for which
he was made a priſoner by Death.
RETIREMENT.
We are apt to condemn thoſe that are
continually in the throng of buſineſs,
&c, But if our ſtudy and retirement
produce no folid good, it is even as good
to be engaged in company and with bu-
finefs as to be alone.
RULES of natural Rhetorick.
Firſt; NEVER BE POSITIVE:--that up-
braids the ignorance of them we ſpeak
to. Rather let them believe they know
and do as you would have them, and
they will come up at laſt to what you
ſuppoſe they are already.
Secondly; Never TRIUMPH. Many
would yield, but for the ſhame of being
overcome.
Thirdly; Let ſuch propoſitions as are
not attended with the cleareſt evidence
be delivered by way of enquiry.
Fourthly ; A modeſty in delivering our
Sentiments leaves us a liberty of chan-
ging them without bluſhing, when we
find it reaſonable ſo to do.
Fifthly; He that underſtands his ſub-
ject well, and is heartily affected with it,
will not want ways of expreſſing himſelf
agreeably.
Sixthly; To have our great end, that
is, the Glory of God, in our thoughts
and deſires, is the beſt way of attaining.
knowledge and piety.
Seventhly; There are ways of recom-
mending religion, where it would be un-
feaſonable to ſpeak of them directly.
Eighthly; By running from one argu-
ment to another, you ſhew a ſecret dir-
truſt of the goodneſs of the firſt; and
your adverſary lays hold of the weakeſt.
RICHES.
A rich good man is more afraid of
not finding worthy perſons to give to,
than a poor man is of not finding one
to give.
He that conſiders an eſtate as a truſt
only, will often think of the account he
is to give.
If Chriſtianity forbids the love of
riches, it is becauſe the Author of it
knew that they are the root of all evil.
The beſt eſtate or inheritance has this
condition annexed .to it, Whatever is
Superfluous belongs to the poor.
Riches, Proſperity. To believe that
God gives, for a reward of virtue, ſuch
things as raiſe in us the love of the world,
and all the vices that flow from it, there
cannot be a greater miſtake in religion.
'The
+
Μ Α Χ Υ Μ ς ο F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ,
365
1
us.
The portion of the Elect cannot be both
riches and perſecution.
Riches, though not evil in themſelves,
are yet one of the greateſt ſnares, and
almoſt inevitably lead to pride, &c.-
[1 Cor. I. 26. Not many noble, not many
mighty, are called, &c. This will make
a thoughtful Chriſtian afraid, left God
give him riches and honours in his an-
ger, and as a judgment.
Pride, eaſe, hard-heartedneſs, and
pleaſure, the too natural conſequence of
riches.
The Rich and Great have moſt need
of being told the truth, and yet they
ſeldomeft hear it.
May not I do what I will with my
own ?--No; unleſs you would go to hell
with him that fared ſumptuouſly and let
the
poor ftarve at his gates. Never
were words more abuſed.---Your own!
Who made you a proprietor ?-Give an
account of your ſtewardſhip, talents, &c.
Of thine own do we give thee.
We are not forbid a moderate care to
acquire, to improve, to ſecure riches.
Induſtry is a duty. To vilify them is a
fault; honeſtly gotten, they may ferve to
good ends. That they are not our trea-
fure, that they are uncertain, that they
are temptations--all this is true; but
that they are uſeleſs, &c. is not true.
It is certain, no man ever found true
happineſs in riches. Chriſtians, there-
fore, are to be warned againſt ſetting
their hearts upon them, truſting in them,
&c. All this will I give thee.
This ALL
is nothing but vexation of ſpirit. Chrif-
tians ſhould be convinced, that to deſire
them with eagerneſs, is to deſire to be
further from ſalvation ;-to be in a con-
dition, which will make us unwilling to
hear the truth, which will lead us from
God, and make us love every thing bet-
ter than God;-which furniſhes men
with what will pleaſe the ſenſes, ſtifle
reaſon and conſcience ;-a condition di-
rectly oppoſite to humility and a teach-
able temper. Few dare be ſincere with
thoſe that are above them.
The Rich have all the infirmities of
other people, and have leſs time and
fewer means of being cured.
In ſhort; riches oppoſe Chriſtianity in
all its parts :--this bids us ſet our affec-
tions on things above.
Riches ſet before us whatever may al-
lure our minds, and make us love the
world :--We ſhould hope, and put our
truft in God.
Riches tempt us ſtrongly to confide
in them ;.--they lead to covetouſneſs,
which is oppoſite to charity, &c. The
rich young man is a fad inſtance how
hard it is to part with them, even for
Chriſt's fake, and where he commands
Who can be humble, when every:
thing tempts him to pride?
Well then; muſt they be flung away?.
No: But they that have them, as they
hope for ſalvation, muſt be poor in ſpi-
rit;-humble, though tempted ſtrongly
to be otherwiſe ;-temperate, though they
have it in their power to make proviſion
for the fleſh, to fulfil the luſts thereof;
charitable; -watchful ;-have a mean ou
pinion of themſelves, when every body
about them is admiring their good for-
tune and happy condition ;--teachable,
fearful, devout, as ſtanding in need of
more grace, &c.
They that would be rich fall into
temptation and a ſnare;-truſt not in
uncertain riches, but in the Living God.
I Tim. vi.
Riches are apt to make men lovers of
pleaſure, more than lovers of God.-
That Jeſus Christ might diſpoſe us for
Heaven, he firſt brings down the price of
all earthly idols,-he chuſes a life of
po-
verty. Bleſſed are the poor.
thought what you shall eat, &C. How
hardly ſhall they that have riches enter into
the kingdom of God!
God hath made our lives ſhort, that
we may have no pretence to ſet our hearts
on this worla,
The things that are ſeeiz
are temporal.-Do not let a Chriſtian ſay,
· I muſt do this, or I ſhall be undone for
evermmy all lays at ſtake, &c.' This
is
1
Take no
I
-
366
M A X I M S
OF P I E TY.
is not true :- Nothing lay at ſtake, but
a ſhort tranſitory life; periſhing trea-
ſures, &c.
Take heed, and beware of covetoufneſs.
Our Lord would not have ſaid this, but
there is reaſon for it. Experience Thews
it; and when we come to die, we ſhall
confeſs the vanity of riches.
When riches increaſe, ſet not your
heart upon them. That is the time of
danger. Thoſe that are moſt able are
very often the leaſt inclined to do good
with them.
The duties of the Rich increaſe as do
their riches. What will all the advan-
tages they afford us be to us, if it
ſhould end in everlaſting death? ---Let
us pray, that we may ſo paſs through
things temporal, that we finally loſe not
the things that are eternal.
How hardly Mall they that have riches
enter into the kingdom of God; for ſuch
men think themſelves above cenſure,
feproof, (Ecclus. xi. 24.] fear of God
or man, above advice. It is hard to
have riches, and not to truſt in them
hard to ſubmit to changes ;---hard to
believe the next world better than this.
Who then can be ſaved? Why, verily,
nothing but the ſpirit and power of God
can ſecure a man, beſet with the tempta-
tion which riches bring, from being over-
come by them.
Jeſus Chriſt declined riches; he did
it to teach us not to be fond of ſuch
things as lead to eaſe and idleneſs.-
[See Chillingworth, 398.] Thoſe that
make the beſt uſe of riches run hazards
of being ruined.
After all, rich men are not to be un-
grateful to God ;--riches are his gift. -
The Apoſtle tells us what uſe we are to
make of them; ſo does our Lord :-
Make to yourſelves friends,--lay up your
freaſure in Heaven.
Poor in ſpirit. Having no conſolation
in the enjoyment of wealth and honour.
A ſoft and finful life, too generally
the effect of riches. Thou fool, this night
Shell thy ſoul be required of thee.
;
We are but stewards, not proprietors;
the not conſidering this, makes us eager
in contending for our rights, fall out for
trifles;-we are accountable only for fo
much as we can keep with peace and
charity; God can ſupply all the reſt.
Let us lay up for our children a trea-
*ſure in Heaven, where the unthrifty can-
not ſquander it-adminiſtrators cannot
diminiſh it, &c.
Gen. xxxii. 10. With my ſtaff I paſſed
this Jordan. Here proſperity is aſcribed
to God alone;---and ſo may the greateſt
part of men acknowledge.
Riches, got by deceit, make a man
no more rich than a dropſy makes him
fat. [Ecclus. xxxvii. 3.]
The true character of a Gentleman. One
who has a good eſtate, and authority,
&c. and makes uſe of theſe to promote
the glory of God, the good of his Coun-
try, and to help thoſe that are in need.
The falſe notion which people have :--He
is one who lives at eaſe; without labour
and care; without fear of want; ac-
countable to no-body ; hath whatever
his foul deſires fears no changes ;
reſpected, whether he deſerve it or not,
&c. This makes all deſire riches ſo im-
patiently.
It is ſeldom confidered, how difficult
a thing it is to anſwer all the duties
which the being rich requires of us.
Riches are bleſſings, juſt as poverty or
affliction are, that is, when men comply
with God's ends in fending the one or
the other.
Riches have this advantage, they put
it into the power of thoſe that have them,
to ſupply all their own real wants, and
to help others; that is, to provide for
both worlds, this and the next.
Thou fool, this night shall thy foul be re-
quired of thee. Thus God calls thoſe
whom the world admires for having got-
ten great eſtates for their children, and
in a Thort time.
Riches are almoſt always abuſed, with.
out a very extraordinary grace. They
arm injuſtice ;--they ſupport pride;
they
;
5
1
am
M A X I M S
0 F
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
367
-
1
they are the object of the moſt violent paſ-
fions, and the occaſion of all other evils.
Great riches are too often great ob-
Itacles to falvation,
Riches, pride, do very naturally be-
get a contempt of the love of God.
"To be rich is a great misfortune;
Chriſt himſelf affirms it with an oath,
(Matth. xix. 23.] and that ſuch a one
cannot be ſaved with an ordinary grace ;
ver. 24 The only way is to uſe them,
not as a proprietor, but as a ſteward;
and then a man may be ſaid to be poor
in the midſt of riches. But this muſt
be the work of God, who alone can root
out the love of riches from the heart.
Whoever finds in riches his reſt, his
dependance, his ſatisfaction, his joy,
his fafety, will never heartily apply to
God for theſe : Here lies the danger of
riches,
Riches and Power. How great a grace
is neceſſary to keep a man from abuſing
them!
Riches, Proſperity. When we take all
the comforts theſe afford, they will make
us forget the neceſſity of paſſing through
ſufferings in our way to Heaven.
Chriſtianity does not reject the Rich,
but it inſpires them with a contempt of
riches, and makes them as humble as
if they were never ſo poor.
Riches, unreaſonably heaped up, and
kept without neceſſity, prove a canker
to the owners, juſt as the manna did;
[Exod. xvi. 20.] which being kept con-
trary to God's command, until the next
day, bred worms and ſtunk, &c.
It is one of the moſt difficult things
in life, to know when one has enough
of the world.
Rich and Poor compared. Bleſſed are
the Poor, they that mourn, they that are
perſecuted, &c. Not one word in all
the Scriptures like Bleſſed are the Rich,
the Proſperous, the Great ; and yet we
all deſire and ſtrive after a condition,
which has no promiſe of a bleſſing at-
tending it.
Ridicule.
Nothing is more certain, from reaſon
and experience, than that wherever the
fpirit of ridicule prevails, they that la-
bour under it are incompetent judges of
what is ſerious and ſacred.---Biſhop of
St. David's Serm. of Reformation.
SABBATH.
God forbad labour on the Sabbath,
left ſervants ſhould be oppreſſed by the
covetouſneſs of their maſters; and that
men might have ſufficient time to mind.
their falvation.
Saints, Chriſtians.
Chriſtians cannot be too often put in
inind, that they that are Saints by pro-
feffion fhould be ſo by their converſa,
tion.
SALVATION, Deluſion.
Men flatter themſelves, that their fal-
vation is always in their own hands; that
they can ſet about it and ſecure it when
they pleaſe : A very great deluſion!
St. Luke xiii. 24.
Mark of Salvation. Nothing can give
us a greater aſſurance of our being in the
way of ſalvation, than to fee ourſelves
rejected and deſpiſed by thoſe who will
not think of another life.
Means of Salvation. It is God who
alone knows our nature, and what is ne-
ceflary to make us happy; he cannot
err in the choice of theſe means, his
goodneſs will not ſuffer him to lead us
wrong; and therefore, without enquiring
into the intrinſic nature of theſe means,
we may depend moſt ſecurely upon them
as the very beſt way to happineſs; name-
ly, the means which God has preſcribed,
not thoſe of our own chuſing. And
theſe are his commandments : Mat. xix.
17, 18, 19. And if men will be wiſer
than God, conſult their own eaſe, em-
ploy their reaſon and their wit, deſpute
every thing he has preſcribed, they will
certainly come ſhort of that happineſs
they hope for.
SATAN
368
M A X I MS OF P I E TY.
+
SATAN,
that Chriſt's kingdom is not of this
All the power he has over us is that
world, nor deſigned to promote its gran-
deur.
of temptation ; force us he cannot.
No good Chriſtian ought to be afraid
A man that reads the Scriptures, as
of him or of his inſtruments, becauſe
he does other books, for diverſion, for
he is a flave of Chriſt's, and can do no-
improvement in knowledge, &c. only,
thing without his leave. But a Sinner
and not with a deſign to order his life,
ought to fear him, becauſe he is the according to the rules, examples of
miniſter of God's juſtice and vengeance.
piety, &c. he finds there, will never
Wherever Chriſt does not reign, the
by all his reading, become wiſe unto
Devil does.
ſalvation.
The reading of Scripture, when ſeri-
Scepticism
ous, is ever attended with a bleſſing:
Men that accuſtom themſelves in hu [Acts viii. 28.] for inſtance, the Ethi-
man ſciences, (in which they find little opian Eunuch.
or nothing certain) to judge according Holy Scriptures obſcure, -That we may
to the light of reaſon, condemning every apply ourſelves to ſtudy them, and that
thing that does not agree thereto, are we may have recourſe to the Holy Spirit,
often raſh enough to carry that princi by which they were written, for the un-
ple into the concerns of religion, and derſtanding of them.
to doubt of things revealed without re He that is of a teachable temper will
morſe.
ſubmit to the rules of the Goſpel in
Scepticks determine peremptorily con their plain and obvious ſenſe; and he
cerning thoſe very things which they that will not do ſo will run into endleſs
propoſe as doubts.
errors, even as much as if the Goſpel
SCHISM.
had never been preached.
If we would not fall into endleſs er-
When the mercies of God will not
rors and miſtakes, touching the deſigns
prevail with Chriſtians to unite, he often
and will of God, we muſt receive the
does it by his judgments.
Goſpel, in the plainneſs and fimplicity
Separation, Schiſm. It will be found
thereof; without wire-drawing it, to
at laſt, that unity, and the peace of the
church, will conduce more to the faving, bring it to our own ſentiments and de-
fires.
of ſouls, than the moſt ſpecious ſects,
varniſhed with the moſt pious, fpecious
A Chriſtian life is the great key of the
Goſpel.
pretences.
A man may know all the learned cri-
Holy Scriptures.
ticiſms of the ſcriptures, without know-
He that reads them, with a purpoſe ing the ſpirit, the piety, and the myſte-
to profit by them, will find them clear, ries thereof.
and his duty determined.
By the Holy Scriptures, every man
Read them with humility, not to ap may ſee what he is --what he is not,-
pear more knowing, but to edify. and what he ought to be. Let us there-
The Holy Scriptures teach us how, by fore meditate upon them.--conſult them
repentance and faith, we may recover as our rule,--and make them evermore
God's favour here, and be happy for our pattern.
Read the Scriptures, but read them
They that preach the Goſpel, ſo as with attention :-Read the parable of the
to accommodate it to the maxims of the prodigal,--of the rich man--of him that
world, the intereſts of this life, and to built new barns, &c. Read theſe, and
the inclinations of nature, have forgot ſee if nothing in them belongs to you ;
whether
ever.
1
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
369
OF P I E TY,
a
whether
you are not faring ſumptuouſly
every day, while others want bread; whe-
ther you are not laying out too much
upon fine cloaths, while others want
cloaths to keep them warm, &c. &c.
Holy Scriptures are an adorable mix-
ture of clearneſs and obfcurity, which
enlighten and humble the children of
God, and blind and harden thoſe of
this World. The light proceeds from
God, and blindneſs from the creature.
SCRUPLES
Infincerity is the cauſe of more fcru-
ples than ignorance.
There are very many caſes, where we
muſt ſubmit to the judgment of others,
or elſe we could not be ſaid to judge
reaſonably.
SENSUALITY.
That you may have your portion with
beaſts in this world, you are content to
have your portion with devils in the
next.
Whoredom and wine [Hof. iv, 11.)
take away the heart; that is, its right
judgment, taſte and perception of things.
Religion requires a greater mortificati-
on of the pleaſures of the palate, than is
generally thought of. Senſual a man
may be, without intemperance; ſenſual,
not having the ſpirit, faith St. Jude.
Earthly, ſenſual, deviliſh. Jam. iii, 15.
SERMONS
Should be inſtructions, and not de-
clamations.
SERVANTS.
We cannot be ſecure of the fidelity
or honeſty of a ſervant, who fears not,
who is not faithful to his God; but we
may depend on him who ferves God
faithfully.
The Serious TEMPER truly Chriſtian.
When a Chriftian conſiders the almoſt
univerſal corruption of the believing
world, he cannot ſure but be very ſe-
rious ;--and therefore all the mirth and
jollity, and fooliſh entertainments, which
are propagated with ſo much eagerneſs,
Vol. I.
are really as unbecoming Chriſtians, as it
would be for a wife or a child to rejoice
at the death of the huſband or father,
SHAME.
Be not aſhamed of being a Chriſtian.
Falſe Shame. Whoever is aſhamed of
his maſter, is not worthy to ſerve him,
much leſs to reign with him.
SICKNESS; AfliЕtions; Pain.
If you conſider Sickneſs as a pain to
nature, and not as a favour from God,
it will be a grief and torment to you.-
To make it a comfort, believe that it is
ordered by God, a loving Father,
wiſe Phyſician ;-it is the effect of his
mercy for your falvation. You become
dearer to him, by being like to his Son,
faſtened to the croſs ;-- he will looſe you
when it is beſt for you. We often hin-
der our recovery, health, eaſe, &c. by
truſting to phyſic and worldly means
more than to God. Means ſucceed juſt
as far as God pleaſes.
God ſends pains
of the body, to cure thoſe of the ſoul ;
if he ſends them, he only can cure them.
Be not impatient to be at eaſe: while
you are chaſtened, you are ſure God
loves you; you are not ſure of that,
when you are without chaſtiſement.
SIMPLICITY.
It is much better to be accounted, or
to be, a weak man, than a wicked man.
SIN.
Where there is a real abhorrence of
evil, there will be a proportionable care
to avoid it. Abhor that which is evil.
[Rom. xii. 9.]
Sin is no ſooner committed, but the
judgment is paſſed :—No ſooner did
Ahab go to take poffeffion of Naboth's
vineyard, but the Prophet is ſent with
this meſſage from God to him: In the
place where dogs licked the blood of Naboth,
Mall dogs lick thy blood, even thine.----
Chriftians do not conſider this.
All Sin includes in it Atheiſm, Rebel-
lion, and Idolatry. This ſhould be well
conſidered.
The
3 B
1
1
370
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
0 F
Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
The evil of Sin may be known from the
atonement that was neceſſary to make fa-
tisfaction to the Divine Juſtice, and from
the puniſhment which it will be attend-
ed with,-everlaſting miſery; which even
Infinite Goodneſs has affigned it.
God often permits fin, even in the
Elect, that he may make their fall inftru-
mental to their converſion and ſalvation.
God fees in Sin the good which He
deſigns to bring out of it, otherwiſe he
would never permit it.
Sinners often find themſelves forced
to ſee their fin and their danger, when
they endeavour to ſhun the ſight of them
with the greateſt care.
It is extremely dangerous to take even
one ſtep in the ways of fin; ſince it is fo
difficult to retreat, and ſince it almoſt
neceſſarily leads to another.
When a man is once out of the
way
of God, he eaſily falls from one ſin to
another.
When a man is not only content to
neglect his own ſalvation, but is induf-
trious to ruin others, he then is filling
up
the meaſure of his fins.
Sin and Wickedneſs. The more we fee
in others, the more ought we to fear for
ourſelves.
The Sins of others ſhew us what we
ourſelves ſhould be without the grace
of Chriſt.
We have reaſon to bleſs God, that he
has not taken us off by a ſudden ſtroke
of death, every time we have finned, as
he did Ananias and Sapphira.
Sin puniſhable. Few people are ſo
blind as to flatter themſelves, that God
will permit their ſin to go unpuniſhed.
What then do they do to divert fo un-
eaſy a thought?-Why, they endeavour
to ftifle, to divertſuch thought,
The crime of Satan was, his not being
content with the ſtate of a creature, which
depends entirely upon God. God there-
fore ſuſtained him no longer by his grace,
which was by him diſowned, The fame
befals men, who, for want of humility,
do arrogate (afcribe) to themſelves thoſe
things which are God's; that is, every
thing that is good.
There is no ſin which a man ought
not to fear, and to think himſelf capa.
ble of, ſince we have in our corrupt will
the feed of every fin.
Sins of Impurity. It was theſe fins
which brought deſtruction, an entire
deſtruction, upon the Canaanites. Peo-
ple do not conſider this.
Sins particularly forbidden in the Gof-
pel :-Unreaſonable Cares and Fears ;
a love for Worldly things ; ſenſual
Lufts; ungovernable Paſſions ; Anger,
Malice, Envy, Hatred, &c.; Pride and
Vanity; Falſhood, Hypocriſy; Mur-
muring; Diſcontent
SINCERITY.
He that ſhews the power of Religion
by its fruits, has the beſt teſtimony of
his ſincerity.
The conduct of our lives is the only
proof of the fincerity of our hearts.
SINGULARITY.
If a man is alone in doing his duty,
he has the more reaſon to be thankful to
God, and not to be aſhamed of it before
.
men.
SINNERS.
To puniſh Sinners, God need only
abandon them to their own paſſions ;
they will ſoon be miſerable.
The greateſt misfortune does not con-
fiſt in a man's being a Sinner, but in his
not knowing the danger and the remedy
of fin; and in rejecting the ſaving hand
of his phyſician who would heal him, and
the means he propoſes for his recovery
The Condition of a Sinner :-To be
per-
petually vexed at his own folly and weak-
neſs ;-to do ſuch things as he inwardly
condemns ;---to be afraid of that light
which would diſcover him to himſelf and
others ;-to be afraid of what may com-
hereafter, &c.
Confolation to Sinners. Though the
fin be to us inveterate and incurable,
yet it is not ſo to an Alwiſe, Almighty
Phyſician.
Since
1
}
M A X L M S'
OF P I E TY:
371
1
Since nothing but the death of Chriſt
could ſave us, this ſhews indeed the
greatneſs of our miſery, and ought to
humble us. But then, how infinite is
the mercy of God to Sinners, ſince he
would vouchſafe to give his only Son to
die for us :--this ought to ſupport us.
SLEEP
Is fo like Death, that I dare not truſt
it without ſaying my prayers.
SOLITUDE
Is the School of Wiſdom; it is there
ſhe teaches us ſecrets, which the world
are utter ſtrangers to. [Hoſea ii. 14.]
I will bring her into the Wilderneſs, and
Speak comfortably unto her.
We know the World, by converſing
with others; but ourſelves, by converf-
ing with God and ourſelves.
Soul.
Remember that you are ſomething
more than Body.
SPARE Time.
A man has no time for which he is
not accountable to God. If his very di-
verſions are not governed by reaſon and
religion, he will one day ſuffer for the
time he has ſpent in thcm.
STRAIT Gate.'
This is the only paſſage to Heaven,
for all Chriftians, rich and poor, great
and mean.
STRANGE Relations.
To give credit to all ſtrange accounts,
is lightneſs and imprudence ;--to give
credit to none, is ignorance and raſhneſs.
STATE of Life.
If thou wilt enter into Life, keep the
Commandments. So that to 'chooſe,
or to continue in any place or condition,
or ſtate of life, in which we cannot keep
God's Commandments, is to chooſe' not
to be ſaved.
STATE of Trial.
Man is in a ſtate of trial. This trial
is for eternal Happineſs or Miſery,
We continue here on Earth only to
be purified, and to be rendered worthy
of that happineſs for which God has de
figned us.
STATE and Grandcur.
It is the 18ve of State that makes it
thought neceſſary to the Epiſcopal Dig-
nity
STUDY
Not to be more knowing, but to bc
more holy, and to make others ſo.
I am taught by experience, that the
finding of divine Truths, as well as the
receiving them when found out by others,
is the ſpecial gift of God, vouchſafed to
ſouls fit by holineſs to receive ſuch im-
preſſions.
It is one thing for a man to fill his
underſtanding and memory with truths,
and another, to nouriſh his heart with
theni.
Be not ſolicitous to read any thing
which has no relation to virtue, piety,
and being uſeful in your generation.
Success.
We own this to be the gift of God,
and
yet we value ourſelves, as if it were
through our own power, wiſdom, &c.
This is the fad effect of ſelf-love.
SUPERFLUITIES.
To deſire Superfluities, is a ſign of
weakneſs. To know what is enough,
and to deſire no more, is the great
wiſdom.
SUFFERINGS.
He that reſolves to do his duty, and
is true to that reſolution, will infallibly
meet with variety of ſufferings, both
from within and without.
The natural unwillingneſs men have
to ſuffer puts them too often upon un-
juſtifiable means of avoiding ſuch in-
conveniences.
This is not to follow the example of
Chriſt. He voluntarily choſe to ſuffer,
weſtudiouſly ſeek to avoid ſufferings, and
every thing that is capable and deſign-
ed to mortify our.corruptions.
And
.
3 B 2
1
372
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
X Í OF
Ο F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
And if reigning with Chriſt be the
conſequence of ſuffering with him, how
few will attain that glory!
To ſuffer for righteouſneſs, as an evil
doer, is the greateſt humiliation; but
then it makes a Chriſtian more conform-
able to Chriſt.
How uſefulare ſufferings, fince they do
not only looſen our affections from this
world, but oblige us to believe, to hope
for, and to expect a better. He cannot
be miſerable, who has a firm expectation
of happineſs hereafter.
To fuffer is the lot of Jeſus Chriſt,
and his miniſters, and ſervants.
TALK.
Be ſparing of your words, and never
talk in paſſion.
TAKE my roke upon you.
.
The generality of the World glory in
nothing more than throwing off the
yoke of Chriſt, of Religion, of Chriſt's
Miniſters :-Do they get eaſe by this?
Is this the way to be happy either here
or hereafter
TEACHERS.
Let us not attribute that to them,
which belongs to Chriſt alone. He died
for us, and it is He alone who by his
Miniſters does all for us.
We ought
not therefore to miniſter occaſions to
the fond affections and inclinations of
men, left they ſhould be led to adhere
to the miniſtry of the truth, rather than
to the truth itſelf.
TEMPERANCE.
The bounds which ſeparate what is
allowed and forbidden being almoſt im-
perceptible, it will always be dangerous
to go to the utmoſt bounds of what is
allowed.
Temperance has reſpect to the good
eſtate of the Soul, as well as the Body.
It is not enough that I injure not my
health by eating, drinking, &c. but it
is neceſſary that the mind be not be car-
ried away to the lower pleaſures of ſenſe,
ſo as not to reliſh thoſe heavenly plea-
ſures which we all hope to enjoy hereaf-
ter. This ſhews why mortification and
ſelf-denial are ſo much infifted upon in
the Goſpel; they are neceſſary to take off
our minds from the pleaſures of this life,
in order to fit us for thoſe of the next.
TEMPORAL good Things.
The more plentifully God beſtows
them, the more jealous we ſhould be of
ourſelves, and the more earneſt to beg
of him the grace to make a good uſe of
them, or elſe they are a ſnare, &c.
T'EST
The perfecution of Paſtors diſcovers
the true ſheep. [2 Tim. 1. 15.]
If we would really know our heart,
let us impartially view our actions.
Teſt of our Condition. Were we fatis-
fied of the ſafety of our condition, we
ſhould never ſeek out occaſions of di-
verting our minds from thinking of our
own happineſs, which is that we ſhould
love above all temporal things.
Teſt of being true Chriſtians. They
that are true Chriftians have crucified
the fleſh with the affections and lufts.
Teſt of true Piety. Where your trea-
ſure is, there will your heart be. He
that does not every now and then think
of God, God is not his treaſure.
Teſts of Religion. Such only may be
depended on, as render a Chriſtian more
holy and virtuous.
If men would conſider how far they
are influenced in their religion by ſhame,
by law, by cuſtom, by example, by
worldly conſiderations, &c. they would
then fee how much true Religion they
have.
If nothing but the outward profeſſion
of Religion diſtinguiſh us from infidels,
we ſhall be Chriſtians only in order to a
feverer condemnation.
Teſt of a ſtate of Grace.-John X. 27.
My Sheep hear my Voice.
This is a
diſtinguiſhing mark of Chriſt's Sheep.
Rom.viii. 13. If ye through the Spirit do
mortify the deeds of the Fleſh, je Mall live ;
that is, eternally
Ha
-
M A X I MS 373
Ο OF
.
P .
Ε Ρ Ι Ε Τ ΥI He that is born of God, doth not commit
Jin; that is, all wilful fin is inconſiſtent
with a regenerate ſtate.
Hereby we know that we are in him,
becauſe we keep his commandments;-eſpe-
cially ſuch as are called Relative Du-
ties, as alſo ſuch as no law nor cenſure
of man can reach ; that is a ſign that we
have regard unto God indeed.
Old and New TESTAMENT.
The Patriarchs knew, as well as we,
that Faith and Repentance was the only
way.to pleaſe God ;--they had faith in
the promiſe of the Meſſiah; they con-
feſſed their fins, &c. [See Pſalm li.] and
in their prayers there was nothing con-
cealed but the name of Chriſt, which they
expreſſed by the tender mercies, the loving
kindneſs of the Lord, &c. In ſhort, both
Churches had the fame Mediator, the
fame Spirit, as well as the fame God;
and for this reaſon, we uſe the ſame
pſalm and the ſame prayers as they did,
becauſe dictated by the ſame Spirit. As
far as they embraced the great promiſe,
ſo far they embraced Chriſt. Thus
Mofes eſteemed the reproach of Chriſt
greater riches than the treaſures of Egypt;
for he had reſpeet unto the recompence of
the reward. This is of great moment to
be underſtood, in order to underftand
the Bible, And we only add the Gloria
Patri, &c. to the Pſalms of David, to
make them Chriſtian Hymns.
New Teſtament. Behold! a greater
than Solomon is here.
THANKSGIVING.
He who forgets the favours he has re-
ceived, deſerves not to have new ones.
They that be whole, EC.
The ſad condition of thoſe who are
afraid of ſeeing their danger, and of
being cured, is more common than is
imagined
It is God's way to make us ſenſible of
our wants, and the neceſſity of extraor-
dinary help, before he thinks fit to af-
ford it.
Nothing but the ſenſe of a preſent un-
happineſs, or a proſpect of imminent
danger, will put us upon ſeeking, look-
ing out for relief. While they that are
in love with their maladies, and think
themſelves fafe in the midſt of enemies,
and well under the moſt mortal diſeaſes,
neglect their recovery and the means of
their ſalvation.
THINGS Sacred and Profane.
Mr. Mede [Book ix. p. 1017] is of
opinion, that the little regard to the
diſtinction betwixt things Sacred and
Profane, is that which will moſt ſurely
bring down judgments upon the Proteſt-
ant Churches, which are all more or leſs
guilty of this Sin-drawing-down judgment.
Things valuable. --A young Saint; an
old Martyr ; a religious Soldier ; a con-
ſcientious Stateſman; a great Man cour-
teous; a learned Man humble ; a Wo-
man loving filence; a Friend not chan-
ged with proſperity ; a ſick Man chear-
ful a Soul departing with comfort.
THOUGHTS.
How many paſs in our Souls unfit,
very unfit, for God to behold. .
TIME
Is very precious, when the falvation
of our Souls is concerned.
Remember the advantages that may
be made of Time, -Everlaſting Happi.
neſs.----Remember what you loſe by
loſing it.
TYTHES.
Nehemiah x. 39. And we will not for-
ſake the Houſe of our God. So that to
with-hold the Tythes, is to forſake the
Houſe of God, in the judgment of the
People of God. See the Text.
TONGUE.
Intemperance in talk makes a dread-
ful hayock in the heart.
The diſorders of the Tongue are not
to be cured by human prudence.
He
alone can do it, who has the abſolute
power over the heart,
come
Ta
1
M A x I MS OF
OF PIE TY.
374
1
+
To Hin that hath, &C.
The more graces a man has received,
the more reaſon he has to fear, and the
greater obligation to labour for God.
Take no Thought for To-morrow.
Live without anticipating care ; look
up to God at all times, and he will, as
in a glaſs, diſcover what is fit to be
done.
TRINITY.
Ardent Prayers, joined to ſerious
reading, and eſpecially the Scriptures,
will reveal Chriſt in us; and then we
ſhall have different feelings of this truth
than we had before.
TROUBLES
The difficulties we complain of are
laid in our way, that we may make them
ſo many ſteps to perfection and happi-
neſs.
True Wiſdona
Conſiſts in knowing one's duty ex-
actly :
True Eloquence, in ſpeaking of it
clearly :
True Piety, in acting what one knows.
To aim at more than this is to run
into endleſs miſtakes.
TRUTH.
Be not afraid of ſeeing the Truth; if
you are, God will not fhew it.
A ſanctified mind will fee the Truth,
when an unpurified foul, with much
more learning, cannot perceive it.
Το αληθινές έν πραχι κέισθαει. Truth
lies in a little compaſs.
One may do miſchief by following
Truth uncharitably.
Truths which can never be too often
praetiſed :-The bondage of man by fin;
the neceſſity of a Redeemer, his incar-
nation and his ſacrifice; the great deſign
of the Goſpel; the judgment of the
great Day; the power of his Grace to
reſtore us to God's favour, &c.
Men are often more afraid to know
the truth, than to be ignorant of it.
We too often judge of things, not ac-
cording to truth, but according to our
inclinations.
Men often reject the Truth, though
in itſelf evident enough, becauſe the
ſight of it diſpleaſes them; which God
puniſhes very often with a judicial blind-
neſs ; ſo that they canvaſs it ſo long, till
they loſe the ſight of that which to an
honeſt lover of truth is moſt evident.
When the ſpeaking of truth becomes
a crime, then he who dares do it muſt
do it at the peril of ſuffering.,
Truth provokes thoſe whom it does
not convert.
Practical Truths. While there are
plain, we have no need to complain of
want of light.
Vain Expences.
How odd would it look to hear one,
upon giving money to a poor body, bid
him go to the Ale-houfe, and ſpend it;
go and venture at gaming ;-go buy
yourſelf ſome fooliſh toy, &c. ! ---Why
you do that yourſelf, which you own you
ſhould be laughed at to bid another do.
VANITY,
We run from one unſatisfying object
to another.
The remembrance of our own infir-
mities and miſeries is an excellent an-
tidote againſt the poiſon of vanity.
Virtue.
Account nothing a virtue but what
God requires of you, with reſpect to
your ſtation.
Every virtue conſiſts in denying ſome
corrupt inclination of our depraved na-
ture; in oppofing and reſiſting all temp-
tations to the contrary vice;--Charity,
in oppoſing continually ſelf-love and en-
vy;--Humility, in reſiſting all tempta-
tions to pride ; &c.
UNCHARITABLENESS.
We are generally quick, eager, and
curious, to know the life of our neigh-
bour; but flow, backward, and blind, to
obſerve, to condemn, and amend our
own,
UNDER-
M A X I. M S
375
Ο F Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ.
1
UNDERSTANDING, '
It is certain, from Holy Scripture,
that we are to be judged for the fault of
our Underſtandings, as for. any other
crimes. If nien hare knowledge,-if they
deſpiſe zeriſdom and inſtruction, --if they
take no heed of the light that is in them,
but let it turn into darkneſs, &c. they
will certainly be puniſhed for their ig-
norance.
:
The corruption of the heart is the
cauſe of the corruption of the under-
ſtanding and judgment.
UNION,
Chriſtians, and eſpecially the Clergy,
will eaſily live in peace one with another,
when they have moſt at heart the Glory
of God, and the intereſts of the King-
dom of Chriſt.--Hearts are divided be-
caufe intereſts are different.
UNITY, Charity.
We all belong to the ſame Lord, uni-
ted in the ſame hope, - called and aſſiſted
by the fame grace,--ſanctified by the
ſame ſpirit ;-and ſhall we not have the
fame mind, &c. ?
UNLEARNED.
Every body has underſtanding enough
to be a Chriſtian, if he has but the wili.
WALK before me, and be perfect.
Whatever happens to us (ſin excepted)
is the will of God: --it is our duty to
accept it with thankfulneſs, ſweet or
bitter,whether from the hand of God,
from the malice of men, or from our own
imprudence.
Every day offer yourſelf to God, that
he
may do in you, and with you, as he
WANDERING in Prayer.
The beſt way to remedy this is, not
to let the mind wander too much at other
times, but to have God always before
you, in the whole courſe of your life.-
Be not over-much diſquieted, though
your mind ſhould wander ; trouble and
diſquiet diſtract your mind the more:
but rather endeavour to poſſeſs your ſoul
in patience, and God will píty and help
you.
· WATCH.
He that keeps a ſtrict watch over the
firſt motions in the mind, will avoid not
only wilful fin, but all vain, idle cuſtoms,
&c. which God fees; and yet we ſhould
be aſhamed to ſpeak them to men.
Watch and Pray. He who thinks
that he can be a good Chriſtian, and ſe-
cure his innocence, without doing ſo,
muſt fancy, that our Lord did not know
what was in man, when he made theſe
the ſtanding means of ſecuring Chriſtians
from falling into temptation.
WEAKNESS of our Nature.
God will judge us not for the affecti-
ons of human nature, but for the choice
of our will.Jeſus Chriſt himſelf was
tempted, feared and ſuffered death,
WEALTH and Vanity.
The beſt inſtitutions have not been
found proof againſt Wealth, and the
conſequence of Riches, that is, Vanity
and Pride.
WHATSOEVER Ye would that Men ſhould do
do
ye even so unto them.
To make this rule of uſe, we ſhould
fuffer our paſſions to plead freely on both
ſides, as Counſellors, not as Judges ;
ſee what can be ſaid on one ſide, as well
as the other. This will calm our reſent-
ments,-make us good-natured ;-then
Reaſon will be qualified to judge what
in ſuch or ſuch a caſe would be equally
good, and beſt for all mankind, -for
buyers and ſellers, for maſters and fer-
poor
and rich, &c.
That
unto you,
pleaſes.
Read the Scriptures; you will find
there from Chriſt himſelf, what you muſt
do to pleaſe him ; but read to edify, not
to be more knowing.
Suppreſs all vain and uſeleſs thoughts,
and live as in God's preſence.
Walking warily. One may eaſily fore-
fee the ſucceſs of the day, by our begin-
ning it ſeriouſly with God or the World.
vants, for
Μ Α Χ Ι Μ S
0 F
376
- Ρ Ι Ε Τ Υ,
1
Worldly Wiſdom. He that governs by
the rules of the Goſpel, is furer of ſuc-
ceſs, than if he obſerved the beſt max-
ims of worldly policy ; but then he is
to know, that the Goſpel enjoins diſ-
cretion as well as zeal.
Worldly Wiſdom is earthly, becauſe its
aims are no higher ;--- ſenſual, becauſe it
aims at gratifying the paſſions ;-deviliſh,
becauſe it impoſes firſt on others, at laſt
upon thoſe that practiſe and depend up-
on it.
Blind are they who will be wiſe with a
out grace; who can foreſee all events
but thoſe of the greateſt concern to
themſelves, namely, Death and Eternity,
and the vanity of every thing they doat
on.
That which is equally beſt for all,
buyers and ſellers,-lenders and bor-
rowers, &c. is the meaſure of our duty.
Who then can be ſaved ?
Men are apt to ſay this,-and at the
ſame time to live as if it were the eaſieſt
thing in the World.
Why are the Scriptures ſometimes dark?
Why; to put us in mind, that the
knowledge of God, and of the myſteries
of Chriſtianity, are favours which are to
be aſked of God, as ever we hope to
underſtand them.
WICKEDNESS
God can remedy when he pleaſes:
What a Chriſtian has to do, is to pray
for this ;-neither to wonder at it, nor
be dejected.
Whenever you are contriving or doing
any evil thing, conſider who it is that
fets you at work,—that the Devils drive
you. That ſhould terrify you indeed.
When Wickedneſs gets head, one
cannot attack it without ſuffering for it.
Boldneſs of Wickedneſs. We may ex-
pect, in a ſhort time, to ſee all manner
of fins countenanced by the Magiſtrate,
ſince men take the liberty to avow their
ſins, without fear of puniſhment.
Other ages practiſed" wickedneſe; to
ours is reſerved the impudence to glory
in it.
Widow's Mite.
Every ſtate of life affords us oppor-
tunities of doing good, and which God
will reward provided we take care to
act up to the opportunities God gives
This ſhould make us contented
with every condition of life.
WILFUL Sins.
It is dangerous to commit the leaſt
· wilful fault, becauſe it may have the
greateſt evil conſequence.
WISDOM.
True Wiſdom conſiſts in knowing how
to make every thing inſtrumental to our
falvation.
The WORD Preached,
Though by a weak inſtrument, (which
God generally does great things by) is
likelieſt to do good, when men wait for
edification in God's own way, and ac-
cording to his own appointment.-
[1 Theff. v. 12. Heb. xiii. 17.] And
as for perſonal faults, a good Chriſtian
will make a diſtinction betwixt the trea-
ſure and the earthen veſſel. [2 Cor. iv. 7.
Matth. xxiii. 2.] And though he be our
inferior, (which yet humility ſhould not
ſuffer us to think) .yet a Chriſtian will
conſider, that Jeſus Chriſt himſelf did
accept of the miniſtry of Angels, both
for the comfort of his body and ſoul;
beſides, the weakeſt man may put the
greateſt in mind of his duty, which
is one great end of fermons. [2 Pet. i.
12.] Thus David was brought to a ſenſe
of his fin by Nathan.
World.
It may be uſed, but not enjoyed.
It is much eaſier to retire from the
world, than to live in it as one ſhould do.
Love not the World, is a precept on
which depends our eternal weal or woe.
World and Religion. The love of the
World and Religion are incompatible,
and deſtroy one another.
He
US.
M A XI M 377
M S
OF P I E TY,
S OF
He that has ſet his heart upon the
World, is not in a capacity of under-
ſtanding the Goſpel.
He who ſees nothing in the world
which he hopes for or deſires, fears not
its threats; is not tempted by its pro-
miſes and baits of profits, honours, or
any of its idols; is not driven to ſhifts ;
feeks no friendſhip, no compoſition with
it; is free from avarice, envy, hatred,
ſtrife, &c. This is that noble freedom
which the Son gives his ſervants.
A Chriftian conſiders the World as a
place of baniſhment, where he is like
to meet with difficulties and dangers---
enough to make him deſpair, were he
not ſecure of an Almighty protection,
and a proſpect of an ineſtimable reward,
if he continue firm to his God. He
therefore will be very careful not to con-
tract a fondneſs for a place where he is
not like to continue long, and where he
is ſure to meet with no true ſatisfaction.
He ſees his own danger from what he
obſerves in others, who are every day
led by ill examples, corrupt cuſtoms,
wicked principles, &c. as alſo by the
pleaſures, honours, and profits of the
world. He ſees dangers in every ſtate
of life, in poverty, in riches, &c. he
therefore acts and lives as one who fees
his danger, and the advantage of guard-
ing againſt it.
In the firſt place he conſiders, that
his labour, whether it be to know or to
de his duty, will not be in vain :--Hap-
pineſs, and the way to it, are within
his power ;-nothing elſe is: All elſe
is vanity. There is one only thing that,
when we come to die, we ſhall repent
of; namely, that we have not thought of
our latter end betimes. We ſhall not
be ſorry that we have not had riches,
learning, honours, &c. but that we have
not made the care of our ſouls the great
concern of our lives. It is too often
that men think not of this till very fate;
and then begin to ſtudy how to live,
when they are going to die.
A Chriſtian, that is wiſe for himſelf,
Vol. I.
will conſider what the Spirit of God faith,
They that ſeek me early, frall find me; [Prov.
viii. 17.) that is, they ſhall find that
wiſdom and grace, which is neceſſary to
ſecure them from the dangers they are
liable to through the whole courſe of
their lives, from themſelves, from the.
World, or the Devil, who fuity: his
temptations to all ſtates and conditions.
of life. A Chriſtian therefore will walk
circumſpectly, as one who knows what.
he is to loſe if he does not ;-he will.
walk by faith,. not by ſight; that is, he
will not be governed by his fenfes, but
by his reaſon and by his faith, making
this the meaſure of truth, namely, what
God has made known to us, concerning
another life; which a wiſe Chriſtian will
always have his eye upon, that he may
attain eternal life, and that he may eſcape
eternal death; which, if conſidered and
believed, will quench all the fiery darts
of the wicked one. To be for ever miſe:
rable,-to be for ever happy :-Let us-
dwell upon theſe; let us conſider what
fort of life we lead, where it will end !
It is for want of this that Chriſtians mila
carry.
We never know how much we love the
World, till we find pain and difficulty
in parting with its good things.
Have no more commerce with the
World than is abſolutely neceflàry; and
if you would have it to reverence you,
treat it always with an holy ſeverity.
There is no condition of life (poverty,
riches, &c.) in which a Chriſtian is not
obliged to renounce the World, as he
hopes for Heaven; no inan can love
God with all his ſoul, who has not res
nounced the love of the World,
The World condemns without mercy
all thoſe, who either condemn, or will
not follow its maxims.
Whoever loves the World will never
retain the word of God in his heart..
When a man thoroughly knows this
World, what its ſpirit is, and what its
end muſt be, he is prepared for all:
events, and is troubled at nothing:
looking
1
"
378
M A X IM S
0 K
P I E TY
looking upon himſelf as a Citizen of Public WORSHIP.--The neceffity of joining
another World.
in it.
Love of the World. We are equally
The ſalvation purchaſed by Chriſt is
obliged to renounce the World, the Plejhi
, 2. common Salvation, (Jude 3.] of which
and the Devil. We fee plainly the fin we cannot partake, but by joining with
of following the two laſt. We overlook
the Church or body of men to whom
this great truth, that it is the love of that privilege 'was granted ; we can re-
the World which gives the other all their
ceive no influence from the Head, ex-
power over us, and miniſters occaſions cept we are members of the Body, and
of ſuch fins as we abhor the thoughts of,
join in thoſe outward actions, the facra-
till we are ruined by them.
ment and prayers, by which commu-
nion with Chriſt, we are all one body,
The Spirit of the World is the love of
ſenſual pleaſures, which fixes the heart
(ſays the Apoſtle) becauſe we are all par-
takers of the fame bread, and the ſame
to this World, ſo that it cannot raiſe it-
ſelf to God. God will have the heart
cup of bleffing. Every branch of a tree
entire; when it is filled with the World,
muſt be fapleſs and periſh, if it has 10
there is no place for him.
communication with the body of the tree:
Will a man fay, that he is of the
Religion accounts moſt of thoſe plea-
Houphold of God, who never eats the
ſures criminal, and as leading to the bread of God in his houſe, and with his
greateſt fins, which the World calls inj-
family!
nocent: If we are to be governed by
External Worſhip. We aſſemble to-
voices; Religion will loſe the cauſe.
gether, to confeſs our fins to God; to
Worldly Happineſs. See what it does
pray for what we want; to give thanks
upon thoſe that have their heart's deſires. for his favours; to hear his will, admob
Their faith is weak, they are leſs con niſhing us to repent, and letting us
cerned for the happineſs of another life; know the conſequence; to know the
they deſire to ſet up their reſt here. mercy and terms of our redemption; to
Worldly Advantages. . God could very
receive and commemorate the pledges
eaſily give worldly affluence; but he of God's goodneſs and mercy. By theſe
kindly. denies, reſtrains, or deprives us religious acts, performed as they ſhould
of them, left we ſhould ſet our hearts be, Confcience is kept awake and upon
upon them; and that we might love him its guard, acquitting us when we do
above all things.
well, reproaching us when we do other-
wiſe. Theſe, and many more, are the
Worldly Motives. When a man reſiſts,
uſes of outward and public Worſhip;
on human motives only, he will not hold
out long.
which, when performed as it ſhould be,
will be attended with an eſpecial Grace
Worldly Pleaſures. They who give of God.
themſelves up to pleaſures, are making
ZEAL.
themſelves chains not eaſy to be broken.
People in afflictions are apt to form
Marks of a Worldly Spirit :-Aconcern great deſigns. This is wrong. A con-
for pomp and ſhew of life; great ex vert by amiction ſhould only think of
actneſs in the modes and cuſtoms ; a maſtering his corruptions ; all the reſt
quick ſenſe of honour, and reputation,
is vanity.
and praiſe ; ſtudy of eaſe and pleaſure ;
Zeal is no further commendable than
a deſire to grow rich, &c.
as it is attended with knowledge.
I
3
SHORT
?
}
SHORT
OB S E R V A TIONS
FOR READING, WITH MORE PROFIT,
Τ Η Ε
HISTORICAL
BOOKS
OF THE
OLD TE S T A M E N T.
3 C 3
( 381 )
SHORT OBSERVATIONS, &c.
TW
HE Old Teſtament is an Hiſtory of Providence from the Beginning of the
World, to near the Coming of Jeſus Chrift: in which Hiſtory, the infinite
power, wiſdom, juſtice, goodneſs, and fidelity of God, are recorded ; in order to re-
eſtabliſh and preſerve the knowledge of the true Gon, which had been either
intirely loft, or much corrupted amongſt all nations, except in the: Poſterity of
Abraham.
This account which Mofes has given from the Creation to his own time, was
received by the people of Iſrael without gain-ſaying; not only becauſe they were
convinced, by his Miracles, that he was divinely inſpired; but becauſe the things
which he wrote could not but be well known to that whole 'nation; their Father
Abraham having lived above an hundred years with Shem, whoſe Father Noah had
converſed with thouſands of people that had been converſant with Adam the firſt
created man,
If, therefore, you deſire to read this Hiſtory to any ſaving purpoſes, you muſt
carefully obſerve, and remember, the great inſtances of God's Providence in the
government of this people; which will be a means to confirm and ſecure your
Faith, in this Age of Infidelity ; and tº convince you, that it will be your intereſt,
as well as your duty, to fear, to love, to obey, and adore your Creator ; becauſe you
will find, in this Divine Hiſtory, thať as God has power to make men happy or
miſerable as their works ſhall deſerve, ſo He has always done to this people.
+
1
1
G E N ESI S.
HAP. I. You will obſerve here,
that Moſes, though divinely inſpi-
red, does not go about to prove that there
is a GOD; he juſtly ſuppoſes, that who-
ever conſiders the Works of Creation
muſt be convinced, that a Being of in-
finite. Perfe&tions, Wiſdom; and Power,
whom we call GOD, was the Creator of
all things.
CHAP. II. In this Chapter, the Creator
has by an expreſs Law (as it is declared
Exod. xx.) ſanctified, that is, ſet apart,
the Seventh Day, or the firſt after Adam
was created, in order to preſerve the
Memory of the Creation, and the Author
of it.
And as the Neglectof this Law brought
in Idolatry and Infidelity; ſo the Breach
of it has ever ſince been puniſhed.moſt
remarkably, by a judicial hardneſs of
heart, forgetfulneſs of God, and exem-
plary judgments; as infinite offenders
have confeſs'd.
You will here obſerve, that Marriage,
betwixt one man and one woman, is an
inſtitution of God himſelf, and not of
man's appointment. You will therefore
remember what an affront it muſt be to
God, and what a puniſhment every one
muſt expect, who ſhall violate a Law fo
ſacred, and confirm'd by Chriſt himſelf
as the Will of God from the Beginning.
CHAP. III. You have here an ac-
count of the State of Man before and af-
ter bis Fall: that he was created in the
Image of God, and placed in Paradiſe,
in a ſtate of trial, in order to a greater :
happineſs, and an immortal life.; if he
ſhould keep the Covenant which, God
made with him, and his poſterity.
Now,
N
382
SHORT OBSERVATIONS FOR READING THE
Now, this Covenant, thro' the temp-
tation of the Devil, he broke; and was
therefore turned out of Paradiſe, became
ſubject to ſin, and to the puniſhment of
ſin, which is miſèry, affli&ionis, and death
after all: And this was the occaſion of
that univerſal corruption which you ſee
in the world.
Concerning the nature and greatneſs
of this lin of Adam, we are not able to
judge of it by this ſhort account given
us by Moſes, or by our own reaſonings ;
but we muft judge of it by the greatneſs
of the puniſhment inflicted upon him
and his poſterity for his 'tranſgreſſion.
God is infinitely juſt and holy, and there-
fore could not inflict a puniſhment greater
than his ſin deferved. ----But then, this
tranſgreſſion gave occaſion to God to
manifeſt another of his glorious, perfece
tions, his infinite goodneſs and mercy.
For ſeeing man in this deplorable con-
dition, He had compaſſion on him, and
forthwith made him this promiſe of life
and comfort; That the Seed of the Woman
(one who was not to have a Man for his
Father) jould bruiſe the head of that ser-
pent, the Devil, which had beguiled her.
This, no doubt of it, was more fully
explained to Adam; for we find, in the
next Chapter, Abel, through faith in this
promiſe, offering a ſacrifice acceptable to.
God, which could not have been ſo had
it not been of God's own appointment.
CHAP; IV. We do therefore gather
from this, that the benefits of this Pro-
miſe were to cominence from that time,
and to be the ſupport of penitent ſinners
in all ſuture ages. And God was pleaſed,
in order to keep up the Memory of this
Promiſe by an outward ordinance, to
accept of the life of a beaſt, inſtead of
the life of finners which had been for-
feited, until the promifed Seed ſhould
come, who by his atoning death ſhould
bruiſe Satan under his feet.
CHAP. V. It was by the ſame Faith;
(tliat is, an aſſurance that ſooner or later
ſuch as ſtrive to pleaſe God will moſt cer-
tainly be accepted and rewarded;) it was
this Faith, that prevailed with God to
take Enoch from amongſt a wicked race
of men, into a place of happineſs:-A
molt convincing proof of a Life after this.
CHAP. VI. The fad effects of Aden's
tranfgreffion did now appear in the uni-'
verſal corruption of his poſterity. Wick-
edneſs was now come to ſuch an height,
that there was no poſſibility of a reform-
ation; lince the Sons of the Sovereigns,
(for ſo the beginning of this Chapter is.
rendered in many of the moſt antient
Verſions) the Sons of the very Magiftrates,
were as wicked as the reft : fo that God
was reſolved to cure the evil, by the de.
ſtruction of the fingers.
CHAP. VII: Obſerve another of God's
adorable Attributes; bis infinite patience
and long-ſuffering. He gave them fair
warning of what was coming upon them,
and waited one hundred and twenty years,
expecting their repentance.
Conſider here, what a forgetfulneſs of
God, a contempt of his laws, an abuſe of
his Patience, and turning a deaf ear to
the Preachers of Righteouſneſs, did end
in. A whole World of finners ſurpriſed
i by death and judgment, in the midſt of
the greateſt fecurity. Whether fomea
thing like this is not the caſe of too many
Chriſtians, when death ſurpriſes them, is
worthy of the conſideration of every one
who reads this hiſtory.
Czap. VIII. Neah having been prens
ſerved from thc Flood by a miraculous
Providence ; the firſt thing he did, you
ſee, was to offer a Sacrifice of Thankin
giving for his deliverance, and for God's
Faithfulneſs and Truth, in continuing in
him, and in his poſterity, the Bleffing of
the promiſed Seed. This was fo acceptable
to God, that it drew down a.Bleſſing upon
the whole Earth; and a Promiſe, that it
ſhould never be deſtroyed again by Water;
CHAP. IX. It was now the Rainbow
was appointed by God, to be a Memorial
both of his Juſtice upon the old world,
and
1
)
HISTORICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD, TESTAMENT.
3.83
Let us,
1
and of his Mercy to che new.
niſhment of this unadviſed choice was:
when we look upon it, bleſs God for he loſe all he had; he loſt his wife'; he
being mindful of his Covenant, and fe had like to have lost his life, had not
curing to us the bleſſing of his promiſed Abraham prevailed with God for his de-
Seed.
liverance.
Young People ſhould be admoniſhed
CHAP. XIV. The defeat, and the great
by this curſe upon Ham, to be very care deliverance of the King of Sodom and his
ful not to grieve their parents, or pro people, ſhould have been a warning to
voke them, left the curſe of graceleſs and them (as it was in the intention of Pro-
diſobedient children ſhould be entailed
vidence) to leave off their wicked way
upon them and their pofterity:
of living: but it was not; and they are
Chap. XI. You will obſerve the won-
reſerved for a much greater puniſhment.
derful Power, as well as the Wiſdom and That which you ſhould be convinced of
Goodneſs of Providence, in confounding
by this is, that this happens to particular
the language of this untoward people ;
perſons, as well as to nations and cities.
for by this means they became diſperſed CHAP. XVI. You will from this Hif-
over the face of the earth, and peopled tory obſerve; and remember once for all,
it'; and the poſterity of Shem and Japhet That the Spirit of God does not conceal
were ſeparated' from that of Flam, which the faults and infirmities of otherwiſe Holy
was grown extremely wicked, and was Men. To ſliew. us that there never was
too likely to corrupt all about them, and
any man, Jeſus-Chriſt only excepted, in
bring on another general deſtruction. whom nature was not corrupted, and
CHAP. XII. You muſt here take
conſequently, that every man living. Stands
eſpecial notice of the two diſtinct pro-
in need of a Redeemer.
miſes made to Abrábam: The firſt; that CHAP. XIX. Woe to thoſe that can
God would make of him a great Nation; read or hear this terrible example of ven-
which Promiſe was made good to him, geance, without being bettered by it.
and all his Seed' in general.; and by which It ſhews us how hateful to God the fins
the knowledge of the true God was of impurity are. It ſhews. the folly of
Spread far and wide. The ſecond ; that tloſe, who would perſuade themſelves
all the nations of the world ſhould be and' others, that God is all Mercy, and
bleſſed in one who ſhould proceed from that he will not be fo fevere as he has
him, according to the fleſh, meaning tlie threatened.
Melrab.
You will alſo obſerve; what made the
And from this time, you will obſerve Judgment upon theſe people fo fudden,
a particular Providence attending the ſo uncommon, ſo very dreadful. Both old
People of Iſrael, his Poſterity; by his fons and young, from every quarter, Magif
Ifaac and Jacob; correcting, trying; puniſh trates and Parents, were all equally
ing, redeeming them out of the hands of wicked; and therefore no proſpect of a
their enemies, until the promiſed Seed reformation: the ineaſure of their ini-
came.
quities was filled up. When it is ſo-with
CHAP. XIII. You will here take any people, they inay depend upon it,
notice of what is but too common in the Divine Vengeance is at hand.
world, the folly and danger of conſult It is not for nothing that our Saviour
ing our ſenſes only in the choice of a way bids us remember Lot's wife; ſhe is a
of life. Lot makes choice of the fruitful ftanding inſtance of the ſin of thoſe,
plains of Jordan; not conſidering the who, when their ſouls are at ſtake, are
danger of being in the neighbourhood over-careful for a world which will ruin
of a moſt wicked people.The pu them, if they ſet their hearts upon it.
You
384
SHORT OBSERVATIONS FOR READING THE
You cannot but be convinced of the
frailty of nature, without the grace of
God, when you read the account of Lot's
intemperance, after ſo great a deli-
verance: And if you have any concern
for your ſalvation, you will dread a vice,
which will lead a man to the greateſt
crimes.
CHAP. XX. How often does God
reſtrain us from evil, from ruining our-
ſelves, as he did this Prince, when we
leaſt think of it, or ſoon forget it?
Obſerve here, and ſo in many other
inſtances, that although God can give
his bleſſings without the interceſſion of
any of his ſervants, yet that is not the
uſual way of his Providence: He ſends
them to his Prophets, to thoſe whoin he
has appointed to bleſs in his name, to
men of like paſſions with themſelves
to prove their faith and their obedience.
CHAP. XXI. That the Pofterity of
Abraham might be diſpoſed hereafter
more readily to receive the promiſed
Seed, it pleaſed God to make Iſaac, the
Heir of that Seed, a moſt exact Type and
Figure of Jeſus Chriſt.
His Birth was miraculous, as was that
of Chriſt: he diſputed not his father's
will, though it was to coſt him his life;
Jeſus Chriſt became obedient even to the
death. Ifaac carried the wood on which
he was to be ſacrificed; Jeſus Chriſt car-
ried the croſs on which he was to be
crucified. They both carried them to
the very ſame place, Mount Moriah ;
being the place where the Temple was
afterwards built, though then a deſert.
So good. was God; who, for the
greater confirmation of our Faich, would
not let us want theſe ſurpriſing inſtances
of the truth both of the Old and New
Teſtament, conärming each other. But
then, how great is the fin, and how great
anuſt be th: puniſhment of Infidelity?
Chap. XXVII. You ſee here, how
Jacob deceived his Father: He was a
good man, but every thing that good
inen have ſaid or done through infirmity
muſt not be imitated: the law of God
being our ſure and never-failing rule.
A while hence, you will ſee Jacob
himſelf impoſed upon by Laban, in the
caſe of Racheel his eſpouſed wife; and in
his old age, you will ſee him impoſed
upon by his own.Sons, and with the
blood of a kid, with which they dyed his
ſon's coat.
So exact, so wonderful, so in-
ſtru Etive, are all the ways of Providence!
Chap. XXVIII. You will eaſily per-
ceive, that this Viſion of the Ladder re-
preſents to us the Providence of God,
governing all things both in Heaven and
Earth: The Angels receiving his com-
mands, and deſcending to put them in
execution: And particularly in the
Houſe of God, they attend to obſerve
and report the behaviour of thoſe that
come thither to worſhip; which ſhould
make us exceeding careful and devout, left
we return home without a blefing.
CHAP. XXXII, XXXIII. You will
obſerve, with a thankful lieart, how God
diſpoſeth all events for the good of his
ſervants. He reproveth Laban in a
dream; He changes his heart; He does
the ſame to Eſau; He repreſents himſelf
as even forced to yield to the ſtruggle,
the prayers, and tears of Jacob.
CHAP. XXXIV, XXXV. The fatal
hiſtory of Dinah is recorded, to convince
future ages of this trutlı,-_That the fins
of impurity are so hateful to God, that they
feldom go unpuniſhed in this world; if
they do, worſe will be their puniſhment
in the next.
Chap. XXXVII
.
The hiſtory of
Jofeph fets before your eyes ſuch a ſcene
of the Wonders of Providence, as will
confirm your Faith in God. His Bre-
thren conſpire to kill him; God ſends a
Company of Merchants at that very mo-
ment to buy him. A thouſand others
might have purchaſed him in the Land
of Egypt; but God had trials for him to
paſs through, and work for him to do in
the Palace of the King. Thither he is
to be fold. In the next place, you find
him
*
HISTORICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.
385
Home
I
2
him run the hazard of his very life, ra-
ther than do what he knew would dir-
pleaſe God; and God rewarded him for
it, beyond what Potiphar or Potiphar's
wife could do for him. The very Dreams
of Pharoah and his ſervants are all di-
rected by God for the advancement of
Jofeph: nay, the very fate of the whole
Kingdom, both the ſeven years plenty
and famine, were ordained, in order
to bring yoſeph's Father and his Family
into Egypt, according to former prophe-
cies. You will obſerve in Joſeph's Bre-
thren, how God by offli&tions brings men
to a ſenſe of their fins; inſomuch, as that
Judeh himſelf, as one obferves, who hated
Foſeph becauſe he was dear to his father,
is now willing to be a bondſlave for 70-
Seph's brother, for the very ſame reaſon.
You will obſerve, what a lively type or
figure Joſeph is (and was ſo deſigned by
God to be) of Jeſus Chriſt.
Sold by his brethren; fold to ſtran-
gers; fold for a few pieces of money:
The bargain propoſed by his brother
Judah, the very name ſake of that diſciple
and brother (for fo Chriſt vouchſafes to call
him) who ſold his Lord and Maſter, and
after all, became the Saviour of them and
of all the neighbouring nations.
All which came to paſs, by the direc-
tion of a wiſe, great, and good God, who
would not let the world want ſuch inſtan-
ces, to confirm their Faith in Him.
E
X 0 D U
THE Children of Iſrael being multi-
plied in Egypt to a very great nation,
God now propoſed, according to his pro-
miſe to Abraham, to deliver them out of
their fevere Bondage.
This he did by a mighty hand, by
wonderful miracles and judgments; by
which he ſerved many deſigns of hi
Providence.
He convinced all well-diſpoſed people
in that, and in the neighbouring nations,
that the God of the Ifraelites was the
TRUE and ONLY LORD God, and to be
feared and worſhipped.
VOL. I.
He prepared the Iſraelites themſelves,
who were too prone to idolatry, to receive
ſuch Laws and Ordinances as he ſhould
give them, to keep them from that ſin.
And laſtly, He laid this foundation
of all religion: He ſhewed the world that
He, and He only, was able to reward and
puniſh ſuch as feared or diſobeyed him;
and that no other power could hinder
him from doing ſo.
CHAP. I. You will here obſerve the
' wonderful Providence of God. He ſuf-
fered his people to be cruelly and un-
juſtly oppreſèd, that they might more
willingly leave a plentiful country, and
more thankfully accept of a deliverance.
CHAP. II. In order to this, the firſt
miracle of Providence was to be wrought
upon Moſes, who was to be the inſtrument
of their deliverance. Not only in his
wonderful prefervation from death, but
in the mighty change of heart which God
wrought in him, when, in the midſt of
the temptations of a luxurious court,
where he had all the honour, power,
riches, and other idols, which the world
doats on: when in theſe circumſtances,
God put it into his heart to viſit, and
take part with his brethren, a poor and
deſpiſed people.
Theſe Miracles of Mercy, God often
works in the converſion of finners, and
they are not regarded.
CHAP. II. You muſt not imagine,
that Mofes, in defending his injured bro-
ther, New the Egyptian rafhly or unjuſtly,
(for then ſure he would have concealed
ſuch a crime, which he himſelf had been
guilty of;) but God, who has the love-
reign power of life and death, fo ordered
it, not only that his brethren might
know [Acts vii. 35.] that he deſigned
him to be their deliverer; but alſo that
upon their rejecting him, God, for their
blindneſs and ingratitude, might give
him an occaſion of withdrawing himſelf
for ſome time from them.
CHAP. III. Mofes, to ſave his life,
having fled out of Egypt, was himſelf
3D
kept
S.
1
<
-
386
SHORT OBSERVATIONS FOR READING THE
kept under diſcipline in a ſtrange land,
until God, that is, the Son of God, ap-
peared to him in this moſt wonderful
manner, and requires him to return again
to his oppreffed brethren, in order to de-
liver them out of their miſerable bondage.
CHAP. IV. You obſerve how Moſes
would have excuſed himſelf from ſo great
a burden, on account of his incapacity;
and begged of God to ſend by him whom
be would ſend; meaning, in all probabi-
lity, by Him, that is, the Promiſed Seed,
who was to be the great Redeemer of
Mankind; intimating, that neither Moſes,
by his own confeſſion, nor the Law of
Mofes, were able to do that great work.
CHAP. VII. When God faith, I will
bården Pharaob's heart, you muſt not
underſtand it, as if God 'cauſed this
Atrange obftinacy; for in the following
chapter, he is ſaid [verſe 32.] to harden
his own beart; that is, he would not be
convinced by the miracles and judg-
ments which he ſaw, nor by the confef-
fion of his own Magicians; that a power
above that by which they acted, con-
trouled them and theirs. God therefore
left him to himſelf, and gave him up to
a mind void of judginent; what we call
a reprobate mind, and hardneſs of heart,
CHAP. IX. 34. As prodigious as this
is, "to harden his heart after fix plagues,
yet the ſame has been too often 'feen, and
even to this day; wicked men relent, and
promiſe to return to their duty, but foon
return to their fin.
Chriſtians from Hence ſhould dread the
very beginnings-of-lin, left it ſhould lead
them to ſuch an Hardneſs of høart, that
neither the Patience inor the Judgments
of God, will be able to bring them to a
fenſe of 'the danger they are in.
CHAP. XI. In this Chapter, God di-
rects the Ifraelites 'to demand," (for fo i
ought be tranſlated) not to borrow jewels
of filver and gold of the Egyptians, 'not
only as he is the great Proprietor of the
World, and can without injuſtice take
any man's goods away by what method
he thinks fit, and does ſo every day by
fire, wars, &c. But he might here,
with great juſtice, give them unto the
Ifraelites, as ſome fatisfaction for their
unjuft bondage, &c.
Chap. XII. This Pafover was or-
dained by God, to be obſerved by every
Ifraelite at the peril of excommunication,
at every return of this day of the year,
not only becauſe it was to be a ſtanding
proof to all future ages, of this their
deliverance, but alſo a ſtanding figure or
type of a much greater.
And ſo adorable are the ways of God,
that Chriſt Jeſus, the true Paſchal Lamb,
and of which this was but a figure, did,
fifteen hundred years after this, by his
moſt precious blood, deliver all mankind
from the flavery of fin and death, and
Satan, and this upon the ſame month,
the ſame day, and the very fame hour,
that this Pafchal Lamb was firſt inſtituted
and flain.
CHAP. XIV, Take eſpecial notice
of the Order God gave Mofes, that the
Ifraelitęs
. ſhould encamp before Beal-
zephon; this was one of their Idol Tem-
ples; and it was proper to convince the
Egyptians, that their Gods could not help
them; and the Iſraelites, that all the Gods
of the Heathen were nothing but Vanity.
This amazing miracle of lix hundred
thouſand people, paling through the fea,
and the overthrow of Pharoah and his
hoſts, was deſigned to convince all the
nations of the earth, that the God of
Ifrael was the ONLY God, and to be
feared above all other Gods,
And no doubt, it had this effect upon
others, as well as upon the Ifraelites;
who upon this are ſaid to believe, and to
fear the Lord, and his ſervant Mofes.
CHAP. XV. 23. Within three days,
God thought good to try their faith,
which they had ſo lately profeſſed. He
brought them to the bitter waters which
they could not drink of; immediately
they
(
{
1
l',
3
1
HISTORICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.
087.
they diſtruſted God, and murmured
againſt Mofes, ſo that he was forced, by a
new miracle, to heal the waters.
CHAP. XVI. Here are ſeveral things
worthy of your remembrance.
That ſuch as murmured againſt the
Miniſters of God, are faid to murmur
againſt God himſelf.
That the Manna, or Bread from Hea-
ven, now given them, was continued,
by a perpetual miracle, for forty years,
till they came to the promiſed land.
That this Bread was given them day
by day, to keep in their minds their de-
pendance upon God.
And laſtly, that the Law of the Sab-
bath (ver. 22, 23.] was well known to all
this people, before the Law given on
Mount Sinai,
CHAP. XVII. Here are recorded two
other miracles, to prepare them to re-
ceive the Law with greater ſubmiſſion.
- A Spring of Water, at Mofes's
prayer, that followed them;--and a com-
plete victory over their enemies, by
Moſes's holding up his hands in
his hands in prayer;
which prevailed more than the ſword of
Foſhua, and that of his arıny.
CHAP. XIX. 8. WE WILL DO ALL
THAT THE LORD COMMANDS US.
Thus people, at this day, and after ſo
many fad miſcarriages, are apt to ima-
gine, that Reafon and Free-will are ſuf-
ficient to carry them through all the
duties required of them; and therefore
the aids of grace are fo feldom aſked and
depended on.
Chap. XX. You will always re-
meinber that theſe Laws, as explained
in the Goſpel, are ſtill in force; and by
them the whole world will be judged at
the great day: For they are part of the
Law of Nature, and were commanded
from the Beginning; but wickedneſs (as
it always will do) blurred and blotted
them out of men's minds, ſo that God
was obliged to renew them in a terrible
manner; as being offended that they had
been ſo univerſally almoſt forgotten.
CHAP. XXI; XXII; &e. Here fol-
low a ſet of the moſt wife, juſt, and
merciful Laws, that ever were given to
men.-----Amongſt the reſt, you will
obferve, that ſuch Laws as concern Theft;
Property, Reſtitutionz &c. do all condemn
the wild principles of those fanatics who
would have all things common.
CHAP. XXIII. Th. Here is an in-
conteftible proof of the Divine Authority
of thefe Books, when fo great a nationi
ſubmitted to ſuch a felf-denying Law.
CHAP. XXXI. You fee what the
ſolemn Promiſe of this people, made in
confidence of their own ſtrength, ended
in. -The powerftri interceffion with
God upon their falling into idolatry,
made by Moſes, ſhould teach Chriftian's
to value the Prayers of their Paſtors
more than generally they do.
Chap. XXXIV. Take eſpecial no-
tice of the many exprellions made uſe
of, (ver. 6. 7.) to affure us of God's
infinite perfections ; that He is ſupremely
good, and infinitely just, to keep us from
preſumption and deſpair. Ver. 24. Ob-
ferve likewiſe, that God here obliges him-
ſelf to a continual miracle, viz, to reftrain
the very deſires of all their enemies; fo
that they fhould never invade their lands
while they were at their folemn feaft.
CHAP. XL. This Book concludes
with an account of another conſtant
Miracle, youchſafed' them for forty years
together; to convince the Ifraelites of
God's eſpecial preſence with them.--
And the Prophet Iſaiah (iv. 5.] ſignifies
to us, that this was a figure or repreſen-
tation of Chriſt's continual care over his
Church; which God grant he may con-
tinue to us and our poſterity for ever!
L Ρ Ι Ι
E V IT I CU S.
THIS Book contains, the Laws of
Sacrifices, and other ordinances of Pub-
lick Worſhip:
Sacrifices had been appointed from
the Fall of Man; but the Deſign of
them had been perverted or forgotten.
Theſe
3 D 2
388
SHORT OBSERVATIONS FOR READING THE
3
1
Theſe Laws concerning them were
given to the Ifraelties, to keep them from
Idolatry, and a ſeparate people, and to
lead them to Chriſt; and above all, to
teach them obedience, and to fear, and
to love their Creator.
This was what all the well-diſpoſed
and underſtanding people among the
Jews did know to be the end of Sacri-
fices, and without which, all their out-
ward ſervices would not be accepted;
this appears by the 'Scribe's anſwer,
[Mark xii. 33.] which our Saviour ap-
proved of.
And this explains what the Prophet
ſaith, [Jer. vii. 22.] and which at firſt
fight ſeems ſtrange; I fpake not to your
Fathers, nor commanded them, concerning
Burnt-Offerings end Sacrifices (only,] (for
ſo it muſt be underſtood:) But this thing
I commanded them, ſaying, Obey my Voice;
that is, put me not off with outward fer-
vices only, which wicked men can per-
form, but take care alſo to obey the Laws
of Piety, Juſtice, and Charity, which I
have given you.
CHAP. I. 4. Obſerve here, the ex-
ceeding mercy and goodneſs of God:
Man by ſin had merited Death; God
promiſed him, in his own good time, a
Redeemer; to ſatisfy his Juſtice, till that
Redeemer ſhould come, he is pleaſed to
accept of the life of an animal.
The finner was to lay his hand upon
the head of the ſacrifice; this was moſt
proper to humble him, by putting him
in mind, that he deſerved the death which
che creature was going to ſuffer; and at
the ſame time, to ſupport the ſpirits of
true penitents: becauſe God, who had
commanded ſuch a ſervice, would moſt
certainly accept of it, for the pardon of
their ſins, until a more perfect ſatisfac-
tion ſhould be made.
CHAP. IX. You ſee in this chapter,
the imperfection of the Law of Moſes;
the High-Prieſt himſelf could not offer
an acceptable ſacrifice, until an atone-
ment was made for him, whereas (to the
praiſe of our Redeemer) wę Chriſtians
have an High-Prieſt without fin, and who
is at God's right-hand, continually ma-
king interceſſion for all that come unto
God by Him.
CHAP. XI. By theſe Laws of Clean
and Unclean Creatures, God did keep
this people ſeparated from the Idolatrous
World: And this is a ſtanding proof,
even to this day, of the Divine Authority
of theſe Scriptures; it being impoſſible,
by all the power or art of Man, to oblige
ſo great a nation to ſubmit to ſuch trou-
bleſome precepts as they do to this day,
if they had not been convinced from the
firft that the Command was from God, and
to be obeyed at the peril of their ſouls.
CHAP. XIII. Touching theſe Laws,
concerning Leproſy; you may obſerve,
that the Prieſt, whom God hath made a
Judge in this caſe, was, by a conſtant
miracle, preſerved from infection, when
it was extremely dangerous for others to
converſe with thoſe that had this plague.
CHAP. XVI. 21, 22.
You muſt not
paſs by theſe two verſes, without obſer-
ving, what the Spirit of God intended
by the Scape-Goat, viz. a ,Type or Figure
of what Jeſus Chriſt Jould do for the true
Ifraelites. Take upon himſelf their fins,
carry them away, ſo as never to riſe up
in judgment againſt thema
And obſerve likewiſe, (ſuch is the
Harmony of God's Word and Works)
that this was to be done upon the great
Faſt, the Day of Atonement, the tenth
day of the ſeventh month, the very
day, as learned men have computed, on
which Adam ſinned, and was turned out
of Paradiſe.
CHAP. XX. By the horrible crimes
forbidden in this chapter, you will ſee
how very wicked the world was, (not-
withſtanding their natural reaſon, which
ſome boaſt of as a ſufficient guide) and
would have continued fo, had not GOD
reſtrained them by his Laws, and by his
Puniſhments.
CHAR..
1
1
HISTORICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.
389
your
CHAP. XXIII. It will be worth
while to remember, that as the contempt
of the Sabbath and Paſſover introduced
idolatry, and all manner of impiety
among the Jews; ſo it has been obſer-
ved that the contempt of the Lord's
Day, and the Lord's Supper, has been
the fore-runner of wickedneſs, infidelity,
and judgments, among Chriſtians.
CHAP. XXV. The Sabbath of the
ſeventh year, in which all the land was
to reſt, and the obedience paid to it, is
an evident proof, that theſe Laws were
from God: for he alone could command
obedience to ſuch a law, and his Provi-
dence alone could ſupply their neceffi-
ties at ſuch a juncture, and ſave them
from famine,
CHAP. XXVI. This Prophecy of the
Jews' long diſperſion was written above
three thouſand years ago: They ſubfift
to this day, in the land of their enemies,
and in all places of the world.
Should not this convince Unbelievers
of the Divine Inſpiration of theſe Books,
and give Chriſtians reaſon to believe,
that the Prophecies in the New Teſta-
ment, concerning their call and conver-
fion, will one day be fulfilled. Amen.
and their company avoided. This is
feldom done, though it be the proper
Law for reforming Chriſtians. No won-
der, if the Name of Chriſt be diſho-
noured, and wickedneſs increaſe.
Chap. VI. 22, 23. In theſe verſes, you
have the ſolemn Bleſſings, appointed by
God, for diſmiſſing the people after the
daily ſacrifice. You will not be ſo
profane, as to imagine, that the Goſpel
Miniſtry is not attended with the ſame
and greater power and bleſſing.---Put
therefore the greateſt value upon, and
receive with reverence, the Bleſſing pro-
nounced by the Miniſter of God; and
God, as he has promiſed, will bleſs you.
N. B. The Law of the Nazarites, in
the beginning of this Chapter; and the
Obſervation of Lent, in the Chriſtian
Church; are both grounded upon the
ſame reaſon.
A Nazarite was one, who, for obtain-
ing of Pardon or other Graces, did for
a certain time ſeparate himſelf to the
Service of God, and was obliged to cer-
tain rules of fobriety, not to drink wine,
&c. even fo Chriſtians, &c.
CHAP. IX. 13. You will carefully
obſerve and remember what God has
threatened, to ſuch as wilfully turned
their backs upon the Paſſover of the
Jews, which was but a Repreſentation of
the Chriſtian Paflover, or Sacrament of
the Lord's Supper; That Soul ſhall be cut
off from his people. The leaſt of that
puniſhment was Excommunication.
CHAP. XI. Here is fair warning to
Chriſtians, never to pray for temporal
good things, but with entire ſubmiſſion
to the choice and pleaſure of God; left
in granting our petitions he fend judg-
ments along with them.
Chap. XIII, XIV. You ſee the
dreadful Judgment theſe men met with,
who brought an evil report upon the
Land of Canaan; as alſo thoſe who were
ſeduced by them.. You will therefore
remember to avoid, as you would the
moſt infectious plague, the converſation
of
U M
B E R S:
THIS Book contains, chiefly, what
happened to the Iſraelites, during near
forty years in the wilderneſs. Their
perverſeneſs, puniſhments, trials, &c. :
and the patience and goodneſs of God
towards them; as alſo, the deſtruction
of thoſe, whoſe infidelity provoked
the Lord, not to let them go into the
Promiſed Land.
Chap. V. In this Chapter, you have
the reaſon and foundation of Church
Diſcipline. God commands the Un-
clean to be removed from the place of his
eſpecial preſence. The Spirit of God,
in the Goſpel, requires the ſame to be
done ; namely, that openly profane and
wicked men be put out of the Church,
l
SHORT OBSERVATIONS FOR READING THE
390
lemnly declared ſhould not enter into
the Land of Canaan.
CHAP. XXXV, 25, 26, &c. This is
a lively figure of what Jeſus Chriſt was to
do for finners.--They are baniſhed for
their fins, from their own city, Paradiſe.
They are made priſoners, and incapable
of returning, until by the death of the
Great High-Prieſt an atonement is made
for them,
You ſee by this, and infinite more
inſtances, that if you read the Old Ter-
tament without an eye to the New, you
will underſtand little of its true meaning.
DEUTERONOMY.
of people who ſpeak contemptuouſly of
religion, its proiniſes, and threatnings.
CHAP. XVI. If at any time you hear
people deſpiſing the Miniſtry, marvel
not at it; the Infidels in this Chapter did
the fame.
Take the warning which Mofes gave to
all that feared God.--Depert immediately
from the Tents (the company] of ſuch men,
they are devoted to deſtruction.
CHAP. XVII. Here is another ſtand-
ing proof of the Authority of theſe
Books, and of God's fupreme right to
every thing: for had not this whole na-
tion been perfectly convinced of the
Truth of this Miracle of Aaron's Rod,
what power could have obliged them,
and their poſterity, to give the firſt-fruits
of their increaſe, the tithes, offerings,
&c. to the Tribe of Levi?
CHAP. XXI. This Brazen Serpent
(ſo the Providence of God ordered it)
was preſerved amongſt the People of
Ifrael feven hundred years, until the
reign of Hezekiah.This was a ſtanding
proof and memorial of the rebellion of
their Forefathers, of God's goodneſs, and
of the Truth of this Hiſtory of Moſes.
Chap. XXII, XXIII, XXIV. In this
Hiſtory, you will obſerve that the
Knowledge of the true God was not
confined to the Iſraelites only:--Balaam
was not ignorant of God, his Juſtice, and
Power.
And being a Stranger, God makes uſe
of him as an unexceptionable witneſs of
his having choſen the People of Iſrael.
So that Balak was left without excuſe,
and his deftruction was from himſelf;
ſince, by his own acknowledgement,
Balaam was a Prophet whoſe Word was
to be relied on..
CHAP. XXV.9. The extreme rigour
with which God puniſhed this crime, by
cutting off twenty and four thouſand by
the plague, ſhews how hardened that
generation was which came out of Egypt;
theſe being the laſt of thoſe fix hundred
thouſand murmurers whom God had ſom
EVERY foul of the ſix hundred thou-
fand, from twenty years old and upwards,
which were numbered at their coming out
of Egypt, being now dead, except Mofes,
Caleb, and Joſhua, as God had threatened
them for their rebellion; Mofes ordered
them to be numbered a ſecond time, and
found them to be as many as came out
of Egypt.
And being now come to the borders of
Canean, in order to prepare this new Ge-
neration for taking
poffeffion thereof, he
rehearſeth, in this Book, the chief things
that had befallen their Fathers for forty
years paſt, of all which they themſelves
had been witneſſes.
Obſerve the Goodneſs and Wiſdom of
Providence, in order to cut off all pre-
tences to infidelity.
Heſpeaks and appeals to people, whoſe
eyes had ſeen all the great acts of the
Lord, (chap. xi. 7.) and that he had writ-
ten nothing but what God had done and
commanded by hiin, and confirmed by
miracles innumerable.
Chap. I. That this new generation
might take warning by the miſcarriages
and puniſhments of their Forefathers,
Mofes here repreſents to them how their
Fathers had provoked God, and exhorts
them to be obedient to the Lord, as ever
they expect his favour.
CHAP
HISTORICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.
391
VERSE 19.
1
CHAP. VIII. 19, 20. You will ob-
ſerve by theſe two Verſes, what God
aſſures theſe people,—That without any
regard to their being the Seed of Abra-
bam, he would treat them as ſtrangers,
if they ſhould forget God, as thoſe Hea-
thens had done. He will deal fo with
Chriftians.
CHAP. IX. 4, &c. You will here
obſerve the great reaſon why God took
ſuch a diſtinguiſhing care of, and pains
with this people; Nat for their Righte-
oufneſs, or Merits, but to make his own
name and power to be known through
the earth.
In order to this, He kept them under
diſcipline forty years; He gave them
laws proper to cure and keep them from
Idolatry. He bore long with their per-
verſeneſs, and at laſt brought them to
Canaan, a land ſituate in the midſt of the
nations; that, as a city upon an bill, all
well-diſpoſed people might have an op-
portunity of coming to the Knowledge
of the true God, and of his glorious
Attributes.
To manifeft his Fuſtice, he ſpared them
hot when they notoriouſly tranſgreſſed.
his laws.
To ſhew his Goodneſs, He had pity on
them when they repented. And, to fhew
his faithfulneſs to his Promiſes, he pre-
ſerved them many and many a time from
ruin; and they continue a People to this
day.
CHAP. XII. 13, 14.
13, 14. Conſider the
wonderful contrivance of Providence, in
fixing the Sacrifices to one place, and
ſhewing ſo often his diſpleaſure againſt
facrificing in High Places.
Jeſus Chriſt was to ſuffer and give his
life a ranſom for them and all Mankind
in Jeruſalem: So that when that City
and their Temple ſhould, for their fins,
be deſtroyed, there was an end of all
Legal Sacrifices there could then be no
more Sacrifice for Sin, (as the Apoſtle ob-
ſerves) which conſideration led all well-
difpoſed people amongſt the Jews to
embrace the Goſpel.
The frequent mention,
and peculiar care which God takes of the
Levites, ſhould convince Chriſtians of
the neceſſity and bleſſing of a ſtanding
Miniſtry; unleſs they are ſo profane as to
imagine, that ſuch a Miniſtry is not as
neceſſary, and as dear to God under the
Goſpel, as it was under the Law.
CHAP. XIII. 1, 2, &c. You muſt
not think, that God's permitting of evil
men and evil ſpirits to do ſigns and
wonders, was an hard trial upon this
people. They had been convinced by
Miracles upon Miracles, that the God
they worſhipped was the TRUE GOD;
and therefore they would be without
excuſe, if they ſhould be led into Idola-
try by any figns which God might per-
mit for the trial of their fincerity.
CHAP. XVI. Here you will obſerve
the Providence of God, in appointing
theſe Feaſts, to keep up the reinembrance
of his great mercies to this people.
Have Chriſtians received fewer mer-
cies, or are they leſs apt to forget them?
You ſee, therefore, the warrant thę
Church has to appoint ſuch Memorials
of God's Goodneſs and Mercy...
CHAP. XVIII. 15. You ſee with
what Juſtice our Saviour, charged the
Jews with Infidelity. [yoba v. 46.]
This Promiſe of another Prophet,
whom they ſhould obey on pain of being
cut off, was part of their Law, and eſta-
bliſhed by the fame Divine Authority;
and by the confeſſion of one of their own
Prophets, no ſuch Prophet had appeared.
amongſt them until Jeſus Chriſt.
CHAP. XXVI. The manner in which,
this people were to offer their Firſt-
Fruits and Tithes, &c. was to keep
them from forgetting God's paſt favours,
and from forfeiting thoſe which he had
promiſed.–An excellent pattern for our
imitation and advantage !
The Jews call Tithes the Fence of
Riches; and many Chriſtians who have
made the experiment have declared,
that they have found the conſcientious
payınent.
1
1
*399
SHORT OBSERVATIONS ON THE PENTATEUCH.
payment of Tithes and Offerings to God,
the moſt effectual way of ſecuring his
bleffing upon their labours.
CHAP. XXVII. Here is a ſpecimen
of God's own way of bringing finners to
a ſenſe of their danger.
The Church has followed this pattern
on Aſh-Wedneſday. Know, that Chrif-
tians are as liable to the curſes of the
Law as the Jews were; and that they
ought to acknowledge this folemnly, as
they hope to eſcape the Divine Ven-
geance.
Chap. XXVIII. This Chapter ſhews,
that God knows what will come to paſs
in all ages to come.
This moſt remarkable Prophecy has
in part been fulfilled in the Babyloniſh
Captivity; in the deſtruction of their
city by the Romans; and now in their
daſt and long diſperſion.
The threatenings of the Goſpel are not
leſs to be feared; and a time will come,
when God's patience with the Gentile
churches will be fulfilled.
tion of human nature, that ſuch as had
no other light than their reaſon, and ſuch
as depended upon that only for their
guide, fell into the moſt abſurd and im-
pious practices, both in Religion and
Civil Life,
CHAP. XXXII. The Song of Moſes
is a remarkable inſtance of God's wir-
dom and goodneſs to this people.
Here is ſet in a fine light, God's pe-
culiar concern for them; their great
ingratitude; their ſin, the cauſe of all
their calamities; God's mercy upon their
repentance, &c. This Song was to be
got by heart, and often repeated, that it
might be a witnets againſt them, when
they ſhould fall into ſin, that God had
done all that was proper, for keeping
xational oreatures from ruining them-
ſelves..
After this, Moſes having, by the di-
rection of God, appointed Foſhua to bring
them into the Promiſed Land; and having
bleſſed the Twelve Tribes by the Spirit
of Prophecy, he ſubmits to God's good
pleaſure, in not permitting him to go
into the Land of Canaan, and gives up
the Ghoſt on Mount Nebo.
And here ends the Five Books of
Mofes, preſerved by the Providence of
God to this day; and approved by Jeſus
Chriſt and his Apoſtles.
CHAP. XXX. II. It is proper here
to be obſerved, that the Law of God is
.no other than the Law of Nature before
the Fall of Man: Since then, it is be-
come fó defaced through the corrup-
PAROCHIALIA;
1
1
.
P A ROCHI A LI A:
a
Ry
Ι Ν S T R 0 C Τ Ι Ο Ν S
I
Τ Η Ε
C Í E RG
Y.
home
[ 395 ]
To the CLERGY of the Dioceſe of SODOR and MAN.
Biſhop's-Court, March 3d, 1708.
MY DEAR BRETHREN,
I
Perſuade myſelf, that you will take the following advice well from me,
becauſe, beſides the authority God has given me, I have always encou-
raged you to give me your aſſiſtance to enable me to diſcharge my duty.
Every return of Lent (a time when people were wont either to call them-
felves, or to be called to an account) ſhould put Us, above all men, upon
examining and judging ourſelves, becauſe we are to anſwer for the faith and
manners of others, as well as for our own; and therefore this is a very pro-
ſeaſon to take an account both of our flocks and of ourſelves, which would
make our great account leſs hazardous and dreadful.
Let me therefore intreat you, at this time, to do what I have obliged.
myſelf to; namely, carefully to look over your Ordination Vows. It is
very commendable to do this every Ember-week, but it would be
unpar-
donable negligence not once a year to conſider what we have bound ourſelves
to, and taken the Sacrament upon it.
In the firſt place, therefore, If we were indeed moved by the Holy Ghoſt,
and truly called to the Miniſtry of the Church, as we declared we were, this
will
appear in our conduct ever ſince. Let us then conſider, Whether our
great aim has been to promote the glory of God with which we were
intruſted, and the eternal intereſt of the ſouls committed to our charge,
according to the vows that are upon us? If not, for God's ſake, let us put
on reſolutions of better obedience for the time to come.
The Holy Scriptures are the rule by which we and our people are to be
judged at the laſt day; it is for this we ſolemnly promiſe, To be diligent in
reading, and to inftruet our people out of the ſame Holy Scriptures. They do
indred fufficiently contain all doctrine neceſſary to eternal ſalvation, (as we pro-
fefs to believe) but then they muſt be carefully ſtudied, often conſulted,
and the Holy Spirit often applied to for the true underſtanding of them;
or elſe in vain is all our labour, and we are falſe to our vows.
Upon which heads it will behove us to conſider, How much we have
neglected this neceſſary ſtudy;-how often we have contented ourſelves
with reading juſt ſo much as we were obliged to by the publick offices
of the Church!-How apt ſuch as read not the Holy Scriptures are to run.
to other books for matter for their ſermons; by which means they have.
been too often led to ſpeak of errors and vices, which did no way concern..
their
3 E 2
(
1
396 TO THE CLERGY OF THE DIOCESE OF MAN.
their hearers, or of things above their capacities:-And it has often hap-
pened, that they themſelves have ſcarce been convinced of (and of courſe
have not been heartily in love with) the truths which they have recom-
mended to others, which is the true reaſon why their ſermons may
have
done ſo little good.
But when a man is ſenſibly affected with the value of ſouls, with the
danger they are in, with the inanner of their redemption, and the price
paid for them; and is well acquainted with the New Teſtament, in which
all this is plainly ſet forth ;-—as he will never want matter for the beſt
ſermons, ſo he will never want arguments ſufficient to convince his hearers,
his own heart being touched with the importance of the ſubject. Under
this head, we muſt not forget to charge ourſelves with the neglect of Cate-
chiſing; for, as it is one of the moſt neceſſary duties of the Miniſtry, ſo it
is bound upon us by laws, canons, rubricks, and conſtitutions, enough to awa-
ken the moſt careleſs among us to a more diligent diſcharge of this duty.
But, though we ſhould be never fo diligent in theſe duties, if our con-
verſation is not edifying, we ſhall only bring theſe ordinances into con-
tempt; and therefore, when a Prieſt is ordained, he promiſes, by God's help,
to frame and faſhion himſelf and family, ſo as to make both, as much as in him
lieth, wholfome examples and patterns of the flock of Chriſt.
Under which head, it will be fit to conſider, what offence we may have
given, by an unwary converſation, by criminal liberties, &c. that we may
beg God's pardon, and make ſome amends by a more ſtrict behaviour for
the future; that we may be examples to the flock, teaching them Sobriety,
by our ſtrict temperance; Charity, by our readineſs to forgive; Devotion,
by our ardent zeal in the offering up their prayers to God.
They that think all their work is done, when the ſervice of the Lord's
Day is over, do not remember, that they have promiſed to uſe both public
and private monitions, as well to the ſick as to the whole, within their
cures, as need ſhall require, and as occaſion ſhall be given. Upon this
head, let us look back and fee, how often we have forborn to reprove open
offenders, either out of fear, or from a finful modeſty, or for worldly re-
fpects: Conſiderations which ſhould never come in competition with the
honour of God, with which a Clergyman ſtands charged.
Let us confider, how few we have admoniſhed privately; how few we
have reclaimed; and how many, who are yet under the power of a ſinful
life, which we might have reclaimed by ſuch admonitions ?
Let us conſider, how many have been in affliction of mind, body, or
eſtate, 'without any benefit to their ſouls, for want of being made ſenſible of
the hand, and voice, and deſign of God in ſuch viſitations! How many
have recovered from the bed of fickneſs, without becoming better men,
only for want of being put in mind of the fears they were under, and the
thoughts they had, and the promiſes they made, when they were in dan-
ger!--Laſtly; how many have lived and died in fin, without making their
peace
TO THE CLERGY OF THE DIOCESE OF MAN.
397
+
✓
.
peace with God, or ſatisfaction and reſtitution to man, for want of being
forewarned of the account they were to give. A negligence which we
cannot reflect upon without trembling!
It will here likewiſe be proper to conſider, how many offenders have
eſcaped the cenſures of the Church, through our neglect, by which they
might have been humbled for their fins, and others reſtrained from falling
into the like miſcarriages. Other Churches lament the want of that
diſcipline, which we (bleſſed be God) can exerciſe. How great then is
the fin of thoſe, who, by lazineſs or partiality, would bring it into diſuſe!
Becauſe a great deal depends upon the manner of our performning Divine
Offices, we ought to reflect upon it, how often we read the Prayers of the
Church with coldneſs and indevotion, and adminifter the Sacraments with
an indifference unworthy of the Holy Myſteries ; by which it comes to
paſs, that ſome deſpiſe, and ſome abhor, the ſervice of God! Let us deteſt
ſuch indevotion, and reſolve upon a becoming ſeriouſneſs, when we offer
up
the ſupplications of the people to God, that they, ſeeing our zeal, may
be perſuaded, that it is not for trifles we pray, nor out of Cuſtom only that
we go to Church.
The
great ſecret of attaining ſuch an affecting way is, to be conſtant and
ſerious in our Private Devotions, which will beget in us a ſpirit of piety,
able to influence our voice and actions.
Having thus taken an account of our own engagements, and heartily
begged God's pardon for our omiſſions, and preſcribed rules to ourſelves,
of acting ſuitably to our high calling for the future, we ſhall be better
oſed to take an account of our flock; always remernbring, that our
love to Chriſt is to be expreſſed by feeding his ſheep.
I have obſerved with ſatisfaction that moſt people, who by their age are
qualified, do come to the Lord's Supper at Eaſter. Now, it is much to be
feared, that ſuch as generally turn their backs upon that holy ordinance
at other times, do come at this time more out of cuſtom, or to comply
with the laws, than out of a ſenſe of duty.
This is no way to be prevented, but by giving them a true notion of this
Holy Sacrament, ſuch as ſhall neither encourage the prophane to eat and
drink their own damnation, nor diſcourage well-meaning people from re-
ceiving the greateſt comfort and ſupport of the Chriſtian life.
To this end it will be highly conducive, (and I earneſtly recommend it to
to you) to make this the ſubject of a good part of your Sermons during
Lent. But let them be plain and practical Diſcourſes, ſuch as may ſet forth
the nature, end, and benefits of the Lord's Supper. That it is to keep up
the remembrance of the ſacrifice and death of Chriſt, whereby alone we
obtain remiſſion of our fins, and all other benefits of his paſſion. That it
is a mark of our being members of Chriſt's Church, a token of our being
in covenant with God. That a finner has nothing but this to plead for
pardon, when the Devil or his conſcience accuſe him before God. That
we
1
398
TO THE CLERGY OF THE DIOCESE OF MAN.
con
we ought to receive as often as conveniently we can, that, as Peter Damien
expreffes himſelf, ' the old Serpent, feeing the Blood of the Lamb upon
our lips, may tremble to approach us. ' That Jeſus Chriſt preſents before
God in heaven his Death and Merits, for all ſuch as duly remember them
on earth.
Let them know, that a Chriſtian Life is the beſt preparation ;-that God
reſpects Sincerity of Heart above all things; which conſiſts in doing what
God has commanded us, to the beſt of our knowledge and power.
Let them know the danger of unworthy receiving, without full purpoſes
of amendment of life. And, that they may know wherein they have of-
fended, and that they may have no cloak for their fin, it would be very
convenient, ſome Sunday before Eaſter, to read to them fome heads of ſelf-
examination, (leaving out ſuch fins and duties in which none of them are
concerned) ſuch as you will find at the latter end of the Whole Duty of
Man, and in many other Books of Devotion.
But to make your Sermons more effectual, (and I deſire it and require
it of you) that you take an account of the ſtate and condition of your par-
ticular Flocks during the approaching ſeaſon, and viſit and deal in private
with thoſe upon whom your Sermons have probably had no influence.
Let them know, that the Church obliges you to deny them the Bleſſed
Sacrament, which is the means of ſalvation, until you can be ſatisfied of
their reformation.
Let ſuch as live in malice, envy, or in any other grievous crime, and
yet come to the Holy Table as if they were in a ſtate of ſalvation; let
them be told, that they provoke God to plague them with his judgments.
Admoniſh ſuch as are litigious and vex their neighbours without cauſe,
that this is contrary to the ſpirit and rules of Chriſtianity;--that this Holy
Sacrament either finds or makes all Communicants of one heart and minda
or mightily increaſes their guilt that are not made fo.
Tell ſuch as are wont, before that folemn ſeaſon of receiving, to forbear
drinking and their other vices,--that faſt and pray for a few days;~-tell
them plainly, that none of theſe exerciſes are acceptable to God, which
are not attended with amendment of life.
Rebuke ſeverely ſuch as deſpiſe and prophane the Lord's-Day; make
them ſenſible, that a curſe muſt be upon that family, out of which none
goes to Church to obtain a bleſſing upon thoſe that ſtay at home.
Tell ſuch as have ſubmitted to Church Cenſures, and are not become
better men, how abominable that hypocriſy is, that made them utter the
moſt folemn promiſes, which they never meant to keep.
By this method, you will anſwer the ends of that Rubrick before the
Communion, which requires all perſons that deſign to receive, to ſignify
their names to the Curate at leaſt ſome time the day before,--an order,
which, if obſerved, would give us rare opportunities of admoniſhing of-
fenders who yet do not think themſelves in danger.
Laſtly;
TO THE CLERGY OF THE DIOCESE OF MAN.
399
Laſtly; in making this viſitation, you will ſee what children are unca-
techiſed, what families have no face of religion in them, &c.
But for God's ſake, remember, that if all this is not done in the
Spirit of Meekneſs, with Prudence and Sweetneſs, you will never attain
the end propoſed by ſuch a viſitation of your pariſh.
Do but conſider, with what goodneſs our Bleſſed Maſter treated with
finners, and you will bear much in order to reduce them. At the ſame
time, fear not the face of any man, while you are engaged in the cauſe
of God, and in the way of your duty. He will either defend you, or
reward your ſufferings, and can when he pleaſes terrify gainſayers.
It is true, all this is not to be done without trouble; but then conſider,
what grief, and wearineſs, and contempt, our Maſter underwent, in turning
finners from the power of Satan unto God: And as he ſaw the travail
of his ſoul, fo fhall we reap great benefit by it even in this world.
We ſhall have great ſatisfaction in ſeeing our Churches thronged with
Communicants, who come out of a ſenſe of duty more than out of a blind
obedience. We ſhall gain a wonderful authority amongſt our people.
Such as have any ſpark of Grace will love and reſpect you for your friendly
admonition Such as have none will however reverence you and ſtand in
you, And they that pay you tythes will by this be convinced, that
it is not for doing nothing, that you receive them, ſince your calling obliges
you to continual labour and thoughts of heart.
That you may do all this with a ſpirit of Piety worthy of the Prieſthood,
you have two excellent Books in your hands, The Paſtoral Care, and The
Country Parfon, which I hope I need not enjoin you to read over at this time.
I conſidered, that the beſt men have ſometimes need of being ſtirred up,
that they may not loſe a ſpirit of piety which is but too apt to languiſh.
This is all the apology I ſhall make for this addreſs to you at this time.
Now, that both you and I may give a comfortable account of our
office and charge, as it is the deſign of this letter, ſo it ſhall be my hearty
awe of
prayer to God,
I am, your affectionate Brother,
THOMAS SODOR AND MAN.
1
PAROCHIALIA:
[ 400 )
PAR OCH I A LI A.
$
OF CONFIRMATION. .
Of anſwering the ends of this Apoſtolical
Inſtitution.
THERE is no queſtion to be made
of it, but that moſt of that igno-
rance, impiety, profaneneſs, want of cha-
rity, of union, and order, which we
complain of, is owing to the neglect or
abuſe of this one ordinance; which being
appointed by the Apoſtles, and practiſed
even when baptiſin was adminiſtered to
people of full age, [Acts viii. 17.] it
is no wonder that God puniſhes the con-
tempt of it, by withholding his Holy
Spirit, and thoſe graces which are ne-
ceffary, and would certainly accompany
the religious uſe of it.
If this were well conſidered, and
Paſtors would reſolve to diſcharge their
duty in this particular faithfully, we
Thould ſoon fee another face of religion:
Chriſtians would be obliged to ſtudy
their religion, and to think it ſomething
more than a work of the lips, and of the
memory, or the mere cuſtom of the place
where they live. And being made ſen-
ſible of their danger, (being liable to fin,
to death, and to damnation,) this would
make them ſerious, and thoughtful, and
inquiſitive, after the manner of their re-
demption, and the means of ſalvation;
and their conſciences being awakened
and informed, fin would become more
uneafy to them, and virtue more accept-
able.' In ſhort, by this means, people
would know their duty, the Sacraments
would be kept from being profaned,
and Paſtors would be reſpected and
obeyed, as being very truly the fathers
of their flock.
And certainly no greater injury can be
done to religion, than to ſuffer young
people to corne to Confirmation, before
they know the reaſon of this ſervice, and
have been well inſtructed in the princi-
ples and duties of Chriſtianity. This be-
ing the very time of feaſoning their
minds with found knowledge, of forti
fying their wills with fober reſolutions,
and of engaging them to piety, before
ſin has got the poffeffion of their affecti-
ons; this being alſo the time of quali-
fying them to receive benefit by all our
future labours, and of arming them
againſt apoſtacy, hereſy, ſchiſin, and all
other vices, to which we are ſubject in
this ſtate of trial.
In ſhort, I do not know how a
Clergyman could poflibly ſpend one
month better, than by leading young
people, as it were by the hand, into the
deſign of Chriſtianity, by ſome ſuch eaſy
method as this following: which, if de-
liberately propoſed to every ſingle perſon
in the hearing of all the reſt, (who ſhould
be obliged to be every day preſent) and
familiarly explained, not the moſt igno-
rant (ſuppoſing he had learned, as he
ought, the Church Catechiſm) but would
be able to give a reaſon of the hope that
is in him; and his faith, being thus built
upon a ſolid and ſure foundation, would,
by the Grace of God now imparted to
him in a greater meaſure, ſtand all fu-
ture trials and tempationsa
Tbe
Ρ Α R o C Η Ι Α Ι Ι Α.
401
The Method of dealing with YOUNG
CHRISTIANS, in order to fit them for
CONFIRMATION.
I do not aſk
you, whether you believe
in God: You cannot open your eyes, but
you muſt, by the world that you ſee, ac-
knowledge the God that made it, and
does ſtill preſerve it;--that he is infinite
in power, in wiſdom, and in goodneſs;
that in him we live, and move, and
have our being;--that he is therefore
worthy of all the love and ſervice that
we can poſſibly pay him.
How then do you think it comes to
paſs, that ſo many, who profeſs to know
God, do yet in works deny him? [Titus
i. 16.] Why; this ſhews plainly, that
man is fallen from that good eſtate in
which God created him. He knows
that he ought to live righteouſly, as in
the ſight of an holy and juſt God;---that
he fould be afraid of doing any thing
to offend ſo powerful a Being ;--that he
ſhould love, and ſtrive to pleaſe Him,
upon whoſe goodneſs he depends;--and
that he ſhould obey all his laws. And
yet he cannot prevail with himſelf to do
what he is perſuaded he ought to do.
This may convince you, that inan's
nature has been ſadly corrupted ſome
way or other; we having, in every one
of us, the ſeeds of all manner of wicked-
neſs, which, if not kept under, will cer-
tainly grow up and be our ruin.
Now; the Holy Scriptures tell you
how this came to paſs; nainely, that our
firſt parents being created perfect, (that
is, able to know and obey any law that
God ſhould give them) God gave them
the law of nature and right reaſon to live
by, and required of them a perfect obe-
dience, with this aſſurance, that they
ſhould never die, if they did not tranſ-
greſs one particular command-of not
eating the forbidden fruit, which com-
mand was given them both to try their
obedience, and to keep their appetites in
ſubjection.
Now ; they did tranſgreſs this com-
mand, and thereby became ſubject to
VOL. I.
ſin, to death--the reward of ſin, and to
the wrath of God: for God withdrew the
ſupernatural powers and graces which
he had given them, ſo that now, though
they knew what was fit to be done, yet
had they no longer power to perform it;
which would certainly have driven them
to deſpair, but that God was pleaſed im-
mediately to comfort them with this:
promiſe, That a time was coming, when
he would fend one. to redeem them and
their poſterity from this miſerable bon-
dage, and that he would then receive
them again into favour, upon reaſonable -
conditions.
In the mean time, Adam begat a race
of children after his own likeneſs ; [Gen.
V. 3.) that is, with ſuch a corrupt nature:
as his own was now become; and his
poſterity grew every day more and more
wicked, till at laſt God deſtroyed the
whole world (except eight perſons) by a .
flood.
But this did not deſtroy the feeds of.
ſin which was in them, for by theſe eight
perſons the world was peopled with a
race of men, who in a ſhort time did
quite forget and forſake God; and for
the moſt part became the ſubjects of the .
Devil, and were led captives by him at
his will.
At laſt, God remembered his promiſe,
and, reſolving to mend that "diſorder.
which ſin had cauſed in the world, he
ſent his Son to take our nature upon.
him, and to give mankind aſſurance, -
that God would be reconciled to them
upon very merciful conditions ; namely, .
If they would renounce the Devil, who
firſt tempted man to ſin, and accept of
ſuch laws and rules as were neceſſary to
change their nature, which was now bee.
come prone to evil continually.
Now; to aſſure them that Jeſus Chriſt
came with this meſſage from God, he
did ſuch miracles as none but God could
do; and to convince us how much he
loved us, and what a fad thing fin is,
(which nothing but his death could
atone for) he gave his life a ranſom for
3 F
US
402
PAROC H I AL 1. A.
.
us; the puniſhment due to us being laid
on bim.
And God, to let us know that he was
well pleaſed with what his Son had done,
and taught, and ſuffered, raiſed him to
life, after he had been crucified, and re-
ceived him up into heaven, and gave
him all power in heaven and in earth, and
ſent down the Holy Ghoſt, with mighty
power, to ſet up his kingdom, which is
his Church, anong men jato deſtroy the
kingdom of Satan, who hitherto had ru-
led without controul;-and to free man-
kind from the tyranny and ſavery of fin.
In order to this, the Holy Ghoſt ap-
pointed certain perſons, (who are called
Chriſt's Miniſters) and gave them power
to receive into his Church all ſuch as
would promiſe to obey his laws.
Your parents therefore took care (as
the Jews did by their children) to con-
ſecrate you to God and Chriſt as ſoon as
you were born. And this they did by
Baptiſm, (as Jeſus Chriſt had com-
manded) by which holy ceremony you
were dedicated to God, who made you;
to Jeſus Chriſt, who redeemed you; and
to the Holy Ghoſt, who
fantifyeth all God's
choſen fervants.
Thus you were tranſlated (or taken)
out of the kingdom of darkneſs into the
kingdom, protection, and government
of Jeſus Chriſt: [Col. i. 13.] And being
thus received into Chriſt's Church, you
became a Child of God, and an heir of
the kingdom of heaven.
But then you are to conſider, that be-
fore you were admitted to this favour,
your ſureties promiſed for you, that when
you ſhould come to age, you ſhould in
your own perſon, and with your own free
confent, renounce the Devil and all his
works, the world and all its wicked cuf..
toms, and the fleſh with all its ſinful
lufts:-that you ſhould believe in God,
that is, receive the goſpel as a rule of
faith ;--and obediently keep God's com-
.mandinents.
You are now therefore called upon to
do this, before God, who knows all the
ſecrets of your hearts----before God's
Miniſter who will charge you very ſo-
lemnly to be ſincere, and before the
congregation, who will be witneſſes
againſt you if you ſhall break your vows.
I muſt tell you farther, that to root or
keep out evil habits, and to get habits
of virtue, and to live as becomes a Chrif-
tian, is not ſo eaſily done as promiſed.
You will be obliged to take pains, to
watch and pray, and deny yourſelf, and
even lay down your life, rather than deny
your profeſſion, or diſſemble it.
But then you will not think this too
much, when you conſider, that it is for
your life, and that it is to eſcape eternal
death.
For Jeſus Chriſt has made known to
us,—That this life is a ſtate of trial,
and only a paſſage to another life, where
God will take an account, how all men
have behaved themſelves here, and ap-
point them a portion ſuitable to what
they have done in the body, whether
good or bad: When they that have done
good, ſhall go into life everlaſting, and they
that have done evil, into everlaſting miſery.
Now; that you may not deſpair of
going through the work of your falva-
tion, and getting the victory over all
your enemies, Jeſus Chriſt hath ſent down
his Holy Spirit to be communicated, by
the laying on of hands, [Acts viii. 17.] to
all ſuch as are diſpoſed to receive him;
by which Alınighty Spirit, all your ene-
mies ſhall be ſubdued, all your luſts
mortified, your corruptions rooted out,
and your ſoul purified; ſo that when you
die you will be fit to be carried to the
quiet and happy regions of paradiſe,
where the ſouls of the faithful enjoy per-
petual reſt and happineſs.
Every Chriſtian, who is preparing
himſeif for Confirmation, ought to have
this or fome ſuch ſhort account of the
method of Divine Grace read to him dif-
tinctly (and explained where there is
need) once every day for one month, at
leaſt, before that Holy Ordinance; that
he
1
A
PAROC C H I A L Ι Α.
403
you?
he may remember it as long as he lives,
and be able to give a reaſon of the hope
that is in him.
But, foraſmuch as he is to renew his
vows before God, who will be provoked
with the hypocriſy and impiety of thoſe
who promiſe what they do not under-
ſtand, or what they do not think of
per-
forming, a good Paſtor will not fail to
aſk every perſon, in the preſence of the
reſt, (that by hearing them often, they
may be better able to remember them)
fome ſuch queſtions as theſe following:
Of Renouncing the Devil, &c.
ARE you convinced, that you ought
'to love God, as he is the Author of all
good, and upon whom you depend for life,
and breath, and all things?
Why then conſider, that you cannot
poſſibly love God, unleſs you renounce
the love of every thing that may diſpleaſe
hiin.
Do you know that all ſin is diſpleaſing
to God, as being the tranſgreſſion of his
law? 1 John iii. 4.
Do you therefore renounce all ſin, and
every thing that would draw you from
God?
Do you renounce the Devil, the great
enemy of God and Man; all his works,
ſuch as, pride, malice, revenge, and
lying; and wicked men, which are his
agents ?
Do you know that this is not the world
you were made for,--that it is only a
patrage to another?
Do you then renounce the world; that
is, all evil cuſtoms, all that is wicked or
vain, all covetous deſires, and inordinate
love of riches, or pleaſures, or honours,
which are the world's idols, and draw the
heart from the love of God?
Will you renounce and abhor all youth-
ful lufts, all ſins of impurity and uncleanneſs,
and all fins which lead to theſe; ſuch are,
gluttony and drunkenneſs, filthy words and
Songs, intempcrance, and an idle life.
Do you know, that it is a very hard
thing to break off evil habits ?
Will
you then call yourſelf often to an
account, that
you may repent and amend,
before fin and hell get dominion over
Will you be careful to avoid all temp-
tations, and occaſions of ſin, and eſpe-
cially of ſuch fins as you are moſt apt ta
fall into?
Will you keep a ſtrict watch over your
heart, remembring that adulteries, mur-
ders, thefts, and all manner of wicked-
neſs proceed from thence?
Since heaven and happineſs eternal are
bleſſings too great to be attained without
labour and pains, will you reſolve in
earneft to enter in at the ſtrait gate, coſt
what trouble it will?
Will you be temperate in all things,
deny yourſelf, and uſe ſuch abſtinence,
as the Aeſh being ſubdued to the ſpirit,
you may in all things obey all godly
motions?
Are you convinced, that the power to
do good is from God:
Will you then pray to God daily, that
his Holy Spirit may in all things direct
and rule your heart?
And will you take care to remember
this great rule of the Goſpel,-That he
that makes uſe of God's grace, he ſhall
have ſtill more grace; and he that neg-
lects it, ſhall loſe what he hath?
Of Faith in GOD, in JESUS
CHRIST, &C.
YOU know it is your duty to believe
in and to love God.
That you may do ſo truly, you muſt
often think of God as the Author and
Fountain of all Good; you muſt pray to
him, give him thanks, and always ſpeak.
of him with great reverence.
Will you reſolve to do fo?
And if you ſet God always before you,
and remember that he hates all iniquity,
that he ſees all you do, or ſpeak, or think,
this will fill your heart with godly fear.
come
3 F2
aſk him?
you order
.-4.04
PAROC H I AL Í A
Are you perſuaded, that nothing does Do you believe that we muſt all aự.
happen in the world without God's pear before the judgment-feat of Chriſt,
knowledge and permiſſion?
by whoſe righteous ſentence, they that
Will you then truſt in the Lord with have done good ſhall go into life ever-
all your heart, and reſt aſſured that nei-
laſting, and they that have done evil into
ther men nor devils can hurt you with everlaſting miſery?
out his leave?
Will you then live like one that be-
Will you conſider amictions as coming lieves all this; being careful of all your
from the hands of a good God, and thoughts, words, and actions, which muſt
therefore to be borne with patience, ſub then be judged?
~ miſſion, and a firm faith that all things work
Do you know that in baptiſin we are
together for good to thoſe that fear God?
dedicated to the Holy Ghoſt, becauſe it
The Holy Scripture, as well as fad is he who muſt ſanctify our nature, and
experience, aſſures us, that our nature is fit us by his graces for heaven?
corrupt and prone to evil continually. Will you then pray earneſtly to God,
Are you truly ſenſible of this?
and eſpecially at this time, to give you
If you are, then you know for certain, this bleſſing, ſince he himſelf hath pro-
: that you are liable to the wrath of God, miſed to give the Holy Spirit to them that
and that there is a neceſſity of a Re-
deemer to make your peace with God, Will
your
life according to
and to ſhew you how to pleaſe him. that word which he inſpired, and take
Know then, that it was for this reaſon care not to grieve him by continuing in
that the Son of God took our nature upon
any known line
him, that he might ſuffer what we had
And ſince you are taught and go-
deſerved to ſuffer, and that God laid on verned by a Biſhop and Paſtors commiſ-
him the iniquities of us all, and that he ſioned by the Holy Ghoſt, [Acts xx. 28.]
Chath obtained everlaſting redemption for
will you therefore live in obedience to
all them that obey him.
them, to whom Jeſus Chriſt made this
.Are you then perſuaded, that ſuch as
promiſe, [Matth. xxviii. 20.] Lo, I ann
do not not lay hold of this mercy muſt
with you always even unto the end of the
world?
· fuffer the wrath of God in their own
perſons?
Will you treat all Chriſtian people
with love and charity, as being members
Are you then reſolved to fly to God's
of that body, of which Jeſus Chriſt is the
mercy, for Chriſt's fake, to obey his
head?
laws, and follow his example?
Will
Will you hope for forgiveneſs of ſins
you always endeavour to do what
believe Chriſt would do, if he were
for Chriſt's fake only, and believe that
you
the goodneſs of God ought to lead you
in your place and circumſtances?
Will you ſet before your eyes his ſuf-
to repentance
ferings, his humility, his patience, his cha-
Do you believe that there will be a re-
ſurrection both of the juſt and unjuſt?
rity, and his ſubmiſſion to the will of God,
in order to direct, to fupport and comfort
Do you faithfully believe, that after
you in all your troubles?
this life there will be a ſtate of endleſs
And remember that Jeſus Chriſt is now
happineſs or endleſs miſery?
in Heaven, in his human nature, ever Remember then that a ſaving faith
more interceding for all that go to God purifieth the heart, and that a good faith
muſt be known by its fruits, as one tree
Do you firmly believe all that God is known from another,
"hath made known to us by his Son?
OF
1
'by him.
P A R о с н 405
I г А
A L A.
pay all
1
Of Obedience to God's Commands, &c.
ARE you perſuaded, that the deſign
of all true Religion is to make men
holy that they may be happy?
Do
you
think that man is able to find
out a way to pleaſe God, and to govern
himſelf by his own reaſon?
So far from it, that when God left
men to themſelves (as he did the hea-
thens) they choſe the moſt fooliſh and
abominable ways of ſerving their Gods,
and fell into wickedneſſes ſcarce fit to
be named. Rom. i.
Will you then make the Law of God
the rule of your life?
Will you be careful not to love or
fear any thing more than God; for that
would be your idol?
Will you worſhip God with reverence;
that is, upon your knees, when you aſk
his pardon or bleſſing; ſtanding up when
you praiſe him, and hearing his word
with attention?
Will you honour God's name, ſo as
not to uſe it but with ſeriouſneſs?
Will you abhor all manner of oaths,
except when you are called before a Ma-
giſtrate; and will you then ſpeak the
truth, as you hope the Lord will hold
you guiltleſs!
Will you remember to keep holy the
Lord's day, as that which ſanétifies the
whole week?
Will you honour your Parents, and be
fubject to the higher powers, obeying all
their lawful commands?
Will you reverence your Paſtors, and
take in good part all their Godly admo-
nitions?
Will you be careful not to hurt, or
with any man's death, not be glad at mis-
fortunes, or grieve men without cauſe?
Will you be gentle and eaſy to be en-
treated, that God for Chriſt's fake may
be fo towards you?
Will you remember that whoredom
and ſins of impurity will certainly keep
men out of Heaven?
Do you believe that reftitution is a
neceſſary duty, (where it can be made)
without which there is no forgiveneſs?
If you believe this, you will never
wrong any body by force, fraud, or by
colour of law; you will
your juſt
debts, and never take advantage of any
man's neceſſity.
Will you remember, that the God of
truth hateth lying,—that the Devil is the
father of lies, and that liars, flanderers,
and backbiters, are to have their portion
in the lake that burneth with fire and
brimſtone ? Rev. xxi. 8.
Will you endeavour to be content with
your own condition, neither envying that
of others, nor bettering your own by
unjuſt ways?
Will you in all your actions have an
eye to God; and ſay to yourſelf, I do
this, or forbear that, becauſe God hath
commanded me?
Will you remember this good rule,
never to undertake any thing which you
dare not pray God to proſper?
Are you convinced, that all power to
do good is from God; and that without
his grace, you cannot keep his com-
mandments ?
Will you then pray to God daily, that
his Holy Spirit may in all things direct
and rule your heart?
May the gracious God enable you to
do what you have now reſolved upon.
You are now going to profeſs yourſelf
a member of the Church of Chriſt.
Will you then endeavour to become a
worthy ineinber of that ſociety ?
Will you make the Goſpel of Chriſt
your rule to walk by; and obey them
that are over you in the Lord?
Will you promiſe, by the grace of
God, to continue in the unity of this
Church, of which you are now going to
be made a compleat member?
If
you ſhould be ſo unhappy as here-
after to fall into any ſcandalous fin, will
you patiently ſubmit to be reformed by
Godly diſcipline?
WiN
1
406
PAR O
с Н
H 1
A L I A.
LI
Will you be very careful, not to let
wicked and profane people laugh you
out of theſe holy purpoſes and refolu-
tions, remembering the words. of Jeſus
Chriſt: He that denyeth me, him will God
deny?
If this ſhort method were conſcien-
tíouſly obſerved by every Curate of ſouls,
for thirty or forty days before every Con-
firmation, and two or three hours every
day ſpent in reading deliberately the
ſhort account of Religion, and in aſking
every particular perſon the queſtions, in
the hearing of all the reft, (which ac-
cording to our conſtitution ought not to
be above thirty or forty at one time) I
will venture to ſay, that the remembrance
of this duty would be of more comfort
to a Paſtor on his death-bed than of all
the reſt of his labours.
Poffefs their hearts with ſuch a lively
ſenſe of thy great mercy, in bringing
them from the power of Satan unto God;
-in giving thein an carly right to thy
covenant, and an early knowledge of their
duty; that, with the full conſent of their
wills, they may devote themſelves to
Thee; that ſo they may receive the ful-
neſs of thy grace, and be able to with-
ſtand the temptations of the Devil, the
World, and the Fleſh.
Continue them, O Lord, in the unity
of thy Church, and grant that they may
improve all the means of grace vouch-
fafed them in this Church, of which they
are members.
Preſerve in their minds a conſtant re-
membrance of that love, which they are
going to renew before Thee and thy
Church
That knowing they are the ſervants
of the Living God, they may walk as in
thy fight, avoid all ſuch things. as are
contrary to their profeſſion, and follow
all ſuch as are agreeable to the ſame.
O Lord, who haſt made them thy
children by adoption, bring them in thy
good time to thine everlaſting Kingdom,
through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amente
A Prayer that may be uſed every Day
during the time of Inſtruction.
O LORD, graciouſly behold theſe thy
fervants, who, according to the appoint-
ments of thy Church, are going to de-
dicate themſelves to Thee and to thy
ſervice.
A
ÞARO H İ ALI A,
4 day
OF
THE
L OR D's SUPPER.
The Method of inſtructing ſuch as have been
confirmed, in order to prepare them for
this Holy Ordinance.
I
F Chriſtians do frequently turn their
backs
upon
not concerned to have it often admini-
ſtered, or ſeem little affected when they
do partake of it, one may certainly con-
clude, they never truly underſtood the mean-
ing of it.
This might ſurely, in ſome meaſure,
be prevented, if due pains were taken
to give young people a diſtinct know-
ledge of this moſt important duty; and of
the manner of preparing themſelves for it,
before they ſhould be admitted the firſt
time to the Sacrament, for want of which
very many continue in a groſs ignorance
both of the meaning and benefits of this
ordinance all their days.
A good Paſtor, therefore, will not
ſuffer any one to come to the Holy Com-
inunion, until he has taken pains to ex-
amine and to inform him very particu-
larly concerning the incaning of this or-
dinance, and the ends for which it was
appointed ;-—what this Sacrament obliges
Chriſtians to, and the benefits they may
expect from it ;-~with what diſpoſitions a
Chriſtian ſhould come to it, and the
great ſin of deſpiſing it.
The young Chriſtian ſhould for in-
ſtance be put in mind, that as there was
in the Jewiſh, ſo there is in the Chriftian
Church, two Sacraments.
That the Sacrament of Baptiſm was
ordained by Chrift for admitting us into
his Church, upon certain conditions,
which ſuch as are baptiſed in their in-
fancy are to perform when they come
are but too apt to forget, and of making
their peace with God, when they had
broke his laws, and deſire ſincerely to
return to their duty.
Now, as Jeſus Chriſt did by his death
make our peace with God, end obtain
eternal redemption for all them that obey
him, we Chriftians, in obedience to his
command, do keep up the remembrance
of his death until his coming again, after
this folemn manner.
Firſt; As God is the king of all the
earth, we offer unto him the beſt things
that the earth affords for the life of man,
namely, Bread and Wine, as an acknow-
ledgment that all we have, whether for
the ſupport or comfort of our lives, is
owing entirely to his hounty.
The bread and wine being placed upon
the altar, (by which they are ſanctified,
that is, fet apart for holy uſes) we then
proceed to give God thanks for his Son,
our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who is the life of
our ſouls, after this manner :
The Prieſt, by doing what Chriſt did,
by prayer and thankſgiving, by breaking
the bread and pouring out the wine, ob-
tainech of God that theſe creatures be-
come, after a ſpiritual manner, the body
and blood of Chriſt, by receiving of which
our ſouls ſhall be ſtrengthened and re-
freſhed as our bodies are by bread and
wine.
For all this is done, to repreſent the
death of Jeſus Chriſt, and the mercies
which he has obtained for us; to repre-
ſent it not only to ourſelves, but unto
God the Father, that as the prayers and
alms of Cornelius are ſaid to go up for a me-
morial before God, ſo this ſervice may be
an argument with his Divine Majeſty to
remember his Son's death in Heaven, as
we do on earth, and for his fake to blot
out our ſins, and to give us all an intereſt
in his merits.
Afrer
to age.
1
And the Holy Supper he ordained, that
Chriſtians might have an opportunity of
renewing their baptiſmal vows, which they
408
PAROC H I A
L I. A.
felves, or left they ſhould do it by halfs,
or perhaps not at all, a faithful Paſtor
will ſhew then the way, by examining
them hinſelf, after this or ſome ſuch like
plain method.
Concerning their Repentance.
DO you know that God will not ac-
cept of the ſervice of ſuch as live in the
practice of any known ſin?
Let me therefore adviſe you, as you
love your ſoul, to conſider ſeriouſly, whe-
ther you are ſubject to any evil habit,
either of lying, or swearing, or drinking;
or of any ſin of uncleanneſs; or of an idle
life, which will lead to theſe; and if you
find you are, your duty is, to judge your-
ſelf, to beg God's pardon, and to amend
your life.
After this we all receive the bread and
wine (being thus made the body and
blood of Chriſt) in token of com-
munion with Chriſt our head, and with
all his members.
And that we may have a more lively
ſenſe imprinted upon our fouls, of the
Love of God, of the kindneſs of our Re-
deemer, and of the benefits he has by
the ſhedding of his blood obtained for
us, the Miniſter of God applieth the
merits of Chriſt's death to the ſoul of
every faithful receiver, in theſe words:
Eat and drink this in remembrance that
Chriſt died for thee, and that he may pre-
ſerve thy body and ſoul unto eternal life.
By explaining the meaning of this or-
dinance after ſome ſuch familiar way as
this, a young Chriſtian will ſee that by
joining in this ſacrament,
We keep up the remembrance of
Chriſt's death, which is our ſalvation :
We plead with God for pardon, for
his Son's fake, after a way which his Son
himſelf appointed :
We are hereby more firmly united to
Chriſt our head, and to the Church which
is his body :
And laſtly, we do hereby expreſs our
faith and hope of his coming again to
reward his faithful ſervants.
Now, theſe being duties of the greateſt
concern to Chriſtians, it is no wonder,
that the Church, directed by St. Paul,
very ſeriouſly exhorts all Chriſtians to
examine and to prepare themſelves for
this Holy Ordinance ; for if a Chriſtian
ſhould preſume to come to the Lord's
Table, without knowing what he is go-
ing to do, without repentance, without
purpoſes of leading a Chriſtian life, with-
out faits in God's mercy through Chrift,
without a thankful heart, and without
charity, he will receive a curſe inſtead of
a blefing.
Becauſe many Chriſtians, therefore,
eſpecially the younger ſort, may not
know upon what heads, and after what
manner, they ought to examine them-
Will you do this, and in obedience to
God, becauſe he requires it?
Will you promiſe ſincerely to avoid
all occaſions of fin, eſpecially of ſuch
fins as you have been moſt apt to fall
into?
If through weakneſs or temptation
you commit any ſin, will you fo
forthwith
confeſs your fault to God, aſk his pardon,
and be more careful for the time to
come ?
Will you endeavour to live in the
fear of God, always remembring, that
a good life is the beſt preparation for
this facrament?
Will you conſtantly pray for God's
grace and affiftance, without which all
your good purpoſes will come to nám
thing?
Will you ſtrive to keep your conſcience
tender and awake, that you may know
when you fin, and that your heart may
not be hardened, which is the greateſt
judgment ?
Laſtly; will you be careful to keep a
watch over yourſelf, that you may not
fall into the ſins you have repented of?
And will you often examine into the
ſtate of your ſoul, eſpecially before you
go to the Lord's Table, that you may ſee
whether
Ρ Α A о с н
R O C H I A LI A.
409.
1
1
1
3
:
whether you grow in grace, and get the avoiding all wrong, oppreſſion, and ex-
inaſtery over your corruptions? For if tortion ?
you do ſo, you are certainly under the
And will you remember, that without
government of God's Holy Spirit. reſtitution, where it can be made, there
is no acceptance with God?
Concerning a Chriſtian's Purpoſes of
And will you be careful to ſpeak the
truth, avoiding the ſins of lying, of
leading a New, that is, a Chriſtian perjury, of tale-bearing, and meddling
Life.
with matters which do not belong to
you, as things hateful to God and man?
DO
you ſincerely purpoſe to make the Will you be content with your lot,
Law of God the rule of your life.? whatever it be; neither covering that
Will you do whatever you believe which is another's, nor envying his proſ
will pleaſe God, and avoid what you perity, nor being glad at his calamities?
know or ſuſpect will diſpleaſe hiin?
Laſtly: will you.do theſe things out
Will you ſhew, that you believe, and of the love and reverence you bear to
fear, and love God with all your heart, God, whoſe laws they are ?
by being fearful of offending him, by And will you ſerioufly beg of him to
giving him thanks for his mercies, and write all theſe laws in your hearts, and
by praying to him daily for pardon, for to incline and enable you to keep them?
grace, and for protection?
Will you have a great regard for
How a Chriſtian pould examine, whe-
every thing that belongs to God, his
Name, his Houſe, his Day, his Mini ther he hath a livelý Faith in God's
ſters, and his Word?
.Mercy through brit.
Will you be careful to attend the
public worſhip of God, and eſpecially AS the Blood of the Paſchal Lamb
upon the Lord's day, as you hope for ſprinkled upon their doors, was that
God's blefling the whole week follow: which" faved the Ifraelites from death;
fo the Blood of Jeſus Chriſt is that which
Will you be ſure to behave yourſelf ſaves all Chriſtians that partake of it.
reverently in God's Houſe, not ſetting Do you ftedfaſtly believe this?
at your eaſe when you ſhould ſtand or Do you truſt in Jeſus Chriſt, and in
kneel, left your prayers become an abe what he has done and ſuffered for you,
inination ?
and in him'only for pardon and ſalvation ?
Will you réverence and obey your Do you firmly believe that Jeſus
parents, your governors, and your Chriſt is now in Heaven interceding with
betters, and eſpecially ſuchí, are over God, by virtue of his death, for all
you in the Lord
ſuch as on-earth do religiouſly keep up
Will you endeavour to live peaceably the remembrance of that his death until
and charitably with all men, avoiding his coming again?
all malice, revenge, ill.will, and con Your faith being built upon the pro-
tention ?
miſes of God in Jeſus Chriſt, and all
Will you be chaſte; ſober, and tem his promiſes being on condition that we
perate, as becomes a Meinber of Chriſt live as becomes Chriſtians; will you ſe-
and his family, avoiding all exceſs in riouſly purpofe to do ſo?
meat and drink, and an idle life, which And will you reinember, not to pre-
are the occaſions of ſins not fit to be ſume on God's mercy,, or expect that he
named amongſt Chriſtians ?
will communicate his graces, while you
Will you be true in all your dealings, continue under the power of a ſinful life?
VOL. I.
3 G
How
*),
ing?
icon
1
1
I
DO you
1
A
410
PAR O c H I ALI
Η Ι Α Α.
Horo a Chriſtian may know whether To this end; he hath appointed, that
he has a thankful Remembrance of
in this Sacrament we ſhould all, as
members of one family of which he is
Chriſt's Death.
the maſtery. as members of one body of
deſire to have a thankful re-
which he is the head, that we ſhould eat
of one bread in remembrance of his
nzembrance of Chriſt's death?
death, and in token of that ſtrict union
Why then,.conſider what he has done which there ought to be amongſt all
for you and for all mankind; to necoyer Chriſtians.
us froin a ſtate of fin and miſèry.” pini, Will you then walk in love as Chriſt
We were all'enemiès-to-God by wicked hath loved us, and given hiinſelf for us?
works. Jeſus Chriſt undertook to reſtore Will you conſider whether you have
us again to God's favour. God therefore given any juſt occaſion of offence, or
laid on hiin "the iniquities of us all: injured any body, fo as that you ought
for the ſake of his death God was pleaſed to aſk their pardon, and make them re-
to overlook the untowardlineſs of our ftitutions
nature; to forgive'us our fins, to look And that no worldly. ſhame may hin-
upon us as his children, to give us all der you from doing ſo, you ſhall hear
the grace and affiſtance which we ſhall the very direction of Christ himſelf :
want; and, if we behave ourſelves like Matt. V. 23, 24. If thou bring thy gift
his children in this ſtate of trial, he will to the altar, and there remembereſt that thy
for his fake make us happy to all eter-
brother bath ought against thea's leave there
nicy when wę die.
thy gift' before the altar; and ga thy way;
You ſee what reaſon we have to re first be reconciled to the brother, and then
member his death with thankful hearts. come and offer thy gift.
Will you therefore keep theſe things
Will you therefore deſire forgiveneſs
in your heart, and ſhew your thankful-
of all fuch as you have offended?
neſs for the ſame, by, living. like onę
And do you forgive all that have of
who has been redeemed, from
death and
from damnation ?
Can you heartily pray for every body:
and will you do fo?
And will you be furę: to remember
Will you (as the Apoſtle directs) love,
this ---That Jeſus Chriſt did indeed die
not in word only, but in deed and in
to redeem ys from deatla and hell? But
truth, that is, doing good, as well as
. then he muſt firſt redeem us from this
giving good words ?
preſent evil world, from our vain conver-
You will fee Jeſus Chriſt every day
ſation, and from all iniquity, that is, he
in ſome of his members; ſome naked,
muſt make us holy, that we may be
ſome hungry, fome in amiction, ſome
happy, for without holineſs no iman can
wanting comfort, others inſtruction :
ſee the Lord.
Will you, for his fake, be kind to them,
according to their wants and your power
How a Chriſtian may examine and
to help them
know whether he is in Charity with
all Men.
After this a good Paſtor will let the
young Chriſtian fee the benefits of re-
OUR Lord Jeſus Chriſt having by ceiving as often as he has opportunity,
his death reſtored all mankind to the and the great' fin of turning his back
favour of God, he only expects this of upon this
ordinance.
us: That we thould love one another as He will, for inſtance, put him in
he loved us.
mind, that all Chriſtians being obliged
fended you?
1
0
ta
P A 411;.
к R
L I. A.
с н 1 А
о с
о 1
to examine themſelves before they go to
this Sacrament; this will keep them from
falling into a ſtate of fin and ſecurity.
That if we find we grow in grace, we
ſhall liave the greateſt comfort, and if
we have not gor ground of our condup-
tions, this will make us more careful.
That our faith will hereby be ſtrength-
ened, when we call to remembrance
what Jeſus Chriſt hath done for us, and
that his love and his power áre-fill the
ſame if we ſtrive to deferve his favour.;
Laſtly; That by duly parraking of
this Holy Ordinance, we thall come tò
ſuch a ſtate, that it will be uneaſy to us
to offend God, and the very pleaſure of
our ſouls to obey his laws.
.. On the other hand, if a Chriftian turns
his back upon this Sacrament, (without
good cauſe) he tranfgreffes an expreſs
coinmand :-Do this in remembránce of
He ſhuts himſelf out of Chriſt's
family; he lives without hopes, and
without promifes.
If therefore, hé aſk how often he
ſhould receive this Sacrament, he ought
to have an anſwer in the words of an
antient writer, “ Receive it as often as
you can, that the old ferpént, ſeeing
es the blood of the True Paſchal Lamb
sc, upon your laps, may tremblej to ap-
“proach you.”
And if to theſe inſtructions, a Paſtor .
exhort the young Chriſtian to be very
čářèful not to ſeparate from the Church,
in unity with whick he, máy expect the
Holy Spirit, and all other benefits of
Chrift's Pation. And if he likewiſe re-
Quire him,' at all times bereafter, before
he deſigns to communicate, to give his
Paſtor an account of it
, (in' obedience to
the orders of the Church) that he may
receive further advice as there flrall be
occaſion, he' will have done a work
Worthy of a good Paſtor, and will un-
doubtedly receive a good reward for fo
doing.
me.
1
}
1
t
CONCERNING FAMILY PRA Y ÉR.
TH
*HE very learned and pious Biſhop To acknowledge God to be the giver
Pearſon took occaſion
very
often of all, good gifts;-to put a man's
ſelf,
and publickly to bleſs God, that he was his wife, his children, his fervents, and
born and bred in a family in which God all that belongs to him under God's pro-
was worſhipped daily. And certainly, tection ;-to afk from him, as from a
it is a duty which entails very many father, whatever we wants--and to thank
bleffings on pofterity; for, which reaſon, him for the favours we have received.
a Paſtor ſhould labour with all his night Theſe are duties, which the reaſons of
to introduce it into every family under his mankind cloſes with as ſoon as they are
charge ; at leaſt, he ſhould give neither -fairly propoſed.
himſelf nor his people any reſt, till he
has done all that lies in his power to
And then the advantages of Family
effect fo good a work; which if he does
Worſhip will be evident to the meanett
not do, this very intimation will.one
capacities.
day riſe up in judgment againſt hiin. . Firſt; To begin and end the day with
And in truth, this duty is ſo reaſon God, will be the likelieſt way to make
able and advantageous, that a man, who ſervants faithful, children dutiful, wives
will but ſet about it in good earneſt, will obedient, and huſbands ſober, loving, and
find people leſs backwards than at firſt careful; every one acting as in the fight
he would imagine.
of God.
Secondly;
.
3 G
4122
Ρ Α
R о с н і А
ΤΟ Ι. Α.
| ;
1
!1
i
1
al
.
-
1
1
Secondly; This will be a mighty check
upon every one of the family, and will
be a means of preventing much wicked-
neſs; at leaſt, people will ſin with. re-
morſe, (which is much better than with
a feared confcience) when every one
knows he muſt go upon his knees before
he ſleeps.
Thirdly; This is the way to entail piety
upon the generations to come.. When
children and feryants, coming to have
families of their own cannot be eaſy. till
they fall into the ſame pious method
which they have been long uſed to.
Train up a child in the way, be should go,
and when he is old, he will not depart from
it; nor perhaps his children after him
for many generations. Prov. xxii. 6.
But if there are perſons upon whóm
theſe motives make no impreffions, let
them know the evil conſequences of
neglecting this duty :
That the curſe of the Lord is in the houſe
of the wicked. Prov. iii.
33.
Pour out thine indignation, faith the
Prophet, Jer. x. 25. (that is, God will
do fo) upon the families that call not
on his name.
Add to this, that ignorance, profane-
neſs, and a curſe, muſt of neceſſity be in
that family, where God is not owned;
where, as one obferves, not a creature
but is taken care of, not a ſwine but ſhall
be ſerved twice a day, and God only is
forgotten ; I ſay, he muſt be worſe than
a Heathen whom theſe conſiderations do
not influence.
I know of no reaſon that can be offered,
why every family in this Dioceſe might
not be brought to obſerve this duty, ex-
cept this one: That very many cannot
read, and are too old to learn the
prayers provided for them ; (though it
would be well if all that can read did
conſcientiouſly diſcharge this duty !)
Now, where this is indeed the caſe, Í
make.no queſtion, but that with half
an hour's patience and pains, à Paftor
might bring the moſt ignorant perfon to
obferve this following method of orderly
devotion :
Firſt ; Let him ſpeak to his family
and ſay, Let us confeſs our ſins to
God, ſaying,' . ito,
Remember not, Lord, our offences,
nor.the offences of our forefathers; nei-
ther take thou vengeance of our: fins :
ſpare us, ''good. Lordſpare thy people
whom thou haſt redeemed with thy moſt
precious blood, and be not angry with
us for ever.
Then let him ſay to the family: Let
us praiſe God for' all his mercies, ſaying,
Glory bé to the Father, and to the Son,
and to the Holy Ghoſt ;
As it was in the beginning, is now, and
ever ſhall be, world without end. Amen.
Then let him ſay to the family: Let
us pray for God's bleſſing and protec-
tion, ſaying,
Our Father, which art in Heaven ; &C.
And then let him conclude the whole,
ſaying,
The Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and
the Love of God, and the Fellowſhip of the
Holy Ghoſt, be with us all evermore. Amen.
· There is not one perſon but can ſay
theſe
prayers already, and only wants to
be put into a method of ſaying them
after this orderly manner; and I am
ſure the comfort and bleſſing of bringing
all our people that cannot read to this,
would be unſpeakably great both to
them and to ourſelves; and for the love
of God, let it be attempted in good
earneſt.
}
1
$
2
1
1
$
$
(
1
+
1
1
1
او
1
!
1.
1
AN
Ρ Α R o C Η Ι Α Σ Ι Α.
413
1
AN ADMONITION PROPER FOR PARENTS.
I
M
OST Parents are concerned for
their children's preſent welfare,
and too often renounce a good conſcience
rather than not provide for them, while
few are careful to give them ſuch in-
ſtructions and examples, as by the grace
of God may ſecure thein an eternal in-
heritance.
They ſhould therefore be often put in
mind of their duty in this particular, that
they may not have the torment of ſeeing
their children for ever ruined by their
negligence.
It is a ſtrange ſtupidity, and they ſhould
be told of it, for parents to be much con-
cerned to have their children dedicated
to God in baptiſm, and yet utterly un-
concerned how they behave themſelves
afterwards.
The leaſt that parents can do, is to
inſtruct, or get their children inſtructed
in the principles of the Chriſtian reli-
gion; to pray for them daily, and to
ſee that they pray daily for themſelves;
to poſſeſs their minds with a love of
goodneſs, and with an abhorrence of
every thing that is wicked ; and to take
care that their natural corruption be not
increaſed by evil examples.
It is a ſad thing to ſee children under
the very eye of their parents, and too
often by their examples, getting habits
of vanity, of idleneſs, of pride, of intem-
perance, of lying and pilfering, of tale-
bearing, and often of uncleanneſs, and of
many other ſins which might be pre-
vented by a chriſtian education.
Parents therefore ſhould be made fen-
ſible of their great guilt, in ſuffering their
children to take evil ways. They ſhould
be often told, that human nature being
extremely corrupt, we need not be taught
and be at pains to go hell, we ſhall go
thither of courſe, if we do not make re-
ſiſtance, and are not reſtrained by the grace
of God, and our own care and endeavour.
They ſhould know (however loth they
are to hear it) that they are their chil-
en's worſt enemies, when they will ſee
no faults in them,connive at what
ought to be corrected,--and are even
pleaſed with what ought to be reproved.
He that ſpareth his rod, ſaith Solomon,
[Prov. xiii. 24.] hateth his fon; (that is,
acts as if he really did fo;) but he that
loveth his ſon, chaſteneth him betimes,
that is, before he grows headſtrong; and
before he be corrupted by evil habits.
For a child left to himſelf bringeth his me--
ther to ſhame. [Prov. xxix. 15.]
In ſhort, a parent, who has any con-
ſcience of his duty, will not ſuffer the
leaſt fin to go unreproved, or without due
correction; but then he will take the
Apoſtles advice, [Col. iii. 21.] Not to
provoke their children to wrath, by a
cauſeleſs or too great ſeverity; left they
be diſcouraged, and thereby their chil-
dren's love, both for religion and for
themſelves, be leſſened.
When children are grown up to years
of diſcretion, parents ſhould be admo-
niſhed to fit them for Confirmation,ma pri-
vilege which both parents and children
would very highly value, if they were
made to underſtand the worth of it,
which of all things a paſtor ſhould take
care to explain to them.
In the next place, it would be great
charity for a clergyman to interpoſe his
good offices (at leaſt to offer his advice)
when parents are about to diſpoſe of their
children in marriage, upon mere worldly
confiderations, and very often for little
conveniencies of their own, without any
regard to their children's future eaſe and
welfare,
IS
414
P A RO
R C H I A L' I A,
It is ſeldom that either parents or goes along with a portion, it is often the
children pray for God's direction and ruin of the whole family. Theſe were
bleſſing upon an undertaking which is to the remarkable words of the pious Judge
laſt as long as life; but run on headlong, Hales to his children: “I leave you but
as humour, or pallion, or worldly inte is little, but it will wear like iron.”
reſt, lead them, which is the true occaſion Laſtly; a paſtor's advice would be
of ſo many indiſcreet choices and unfortu very ſeafonable, and ſhould be often ré-
rate matches, which a paftor fhould pre peated to ſuch parents as are ſquandering
vent as much as may be, by admoniſhing away the inheritance which was left them
Chriſtians of their duty in this particular, by their forefathers, and left them in
both publickly and in private conver truſt only, for thoſe that ſhould come after
fation.
them,-depriving their children of their
And when parents are providing for right,—-expoſing
them to hardſhips, to
their children, let this confideration be temptations, and to curſe their memory.
always preſent with them both for their Conſideration's which ſhould make their
own and their children's fake: Better is hearts to ake, and force them to put an
a little with righteouſneſs, that is, ho end to that idleneſs- and intempérance,
neſtly gotten, than great revenues with which are the occafion-off ſo much fió
out right. [Prov. xvi. 8.] When a curſe and miſchief.
i
3
1
2
1
ÎNSTRUCTIONS PROPER FOR YOUNG PEOPLE.
I
1
T is the great misfortune of Youth,
that wanting experience, judgment,
and very often friends capable of giving
them good advice, and following the
bent of their paſſions, they love and ſeek
ſuch company and pleafures as ſerve to
ſtrengthen their natural corruption,
which, if not prevented by charitable
advice, will be their ruin.
: And certainly a Paftor has much to
anſwer for, who does not lay hold of
every occaſion of ſhewing young people
their danger and their duty.
The firſt thing a youth fhould be made
fenſible of is this; that he has in him-
ſelf the feeds of all manner of fin and
wickedneſs, which will certainly ſpring
up and be his ruin, if he does not watch
againſt it, and pray daily for God's
grace to preſerve him from it; that
the wickedeſt man he knows was once as
capable of ſalvation as he thinks hiinfelf
to be; but by provoking God to leave him
to himſelf, fin and hell have got the do-
minion over him. And that therefore it
is the greateſt judgment that can fall
upon any man, to be left to himſelf.
Tó corne to particulars :-
Firſt ; Young people are apt to be
head-ſtrong and fond of their own ways,
and ſhould therefore be told what God
declares by . Solomon, Prov. xiii. 8.
Poverty and Mame shall be to him that re-
fufeth inſtruction ; but he that regardeth
reproof shall be honoured.
That there is a way that
ſeemeth right to
a man, but the end thereof are the ways
of death. Prov. xiv. 12.
Secondly; They love idleneſs naturally,
and therefore ſhould be put in mind,-
That nothfulneſs caftech into a deep
ſleep; that is, makes men as careleſs of
what will become of them as if they
were fált alleep; and that drowfineſs
will cover a man with rags. Above all,
they ſhould be put in mind of our Lord's
ſentence, Caft ye the unprofitable ſervant
into outer darkneſs
Thirdly; This being the age of fen-
fuality, libertiniſm, and venity ; it muſt
be
1
5
PA ROCH I AL !
41S
out.
be a great grace, and very frequent in Fifthly; Such as have parents ſhould
ſtructions, that muſt ſecure young peo be exhorted to love, honour, and obey
ple from ruin.
them. That as the Apoſtle faith, [Eph.
They ſhould therefore be often told,
vi. 1.] It may be well with them, and that
that fools (and only fools) make a mock they may live long on the earth. That
of fin. It is too dreadful a thing to be
they may eſcape that curſe pronounced,
laughed at. That whoredom and wine [Deut. xxvii. 14.] Curſed is be that ſet-
take away the heart; that is, make a
teth light. by his father and mother. And
man a mere brute.
that of the Wiſe Man, The eye that mock-
That lying lips are an abomination to
'eth his father, and deſpiſeth to obey his mo-
the Lord, and that ſwearing and 'curſing
ther, the ravens of the valley ball pick it
That is, ſuch a one ſhall act in
are ſins eaſily learned, but hard to be left
off, and will be puniſhed moſt ſeverely.
every thing he does as if he were blind.
In ſhort, children, as they hope for
Thát evil communications will corrupt God's favour and bleſſing, ſhould ſtrive
good manners,
That therefore young
to pleaſe their parents,---be grieved when
people ſhould not, at their peril, run into
they have angered them,--take their ad-
unknown company and temptations, de-
vice kindly, and follow it chearfully;----
pending upon their own ſtrength and
and never marry without their conſent,
good reſolutions. They ſhould be told,
as they hope for happineſs in that eftate.
that nobody is very wicked at once; Above all things, young people ſhould
that there are few but had ſome time
be obliged to obſerve the Lord's day :--
good notions, good purpoſes, and good
They ſhould be taught to reverence
hopes. And thoſe that are profligately God's Houſe, and God's Miniſters, who
wicked became ſo after this manner: pray for them, and are to give an account:
They took delight in looſe and wicked for their fouls.
company, then they neglected to pray They ſhould be exhorted to pray daily
for grace, ---then they caſt off the fear of
for themſelves, and againſt being led.
God, then bolineſs.--after that modeſty,
away by the violence of evil cuſtoms and
—then care of reputation;--and fo con-
the ways of the world, which they have
tracting evil habits, they became at laſt
renounced at their baptiſm.
abandoned of God, and left to themſelves.
And when they have run into errors
Fourthly; A good paſtor will not for (which they are but too apt to do they
get to exhort young people to flee youth ſhould be made ſenſible of the ruin they
ful lufts and all ſins of impurity, filthy are bringing upon themſelves, that they
ſongs and filthy ſtories, which leave cur-
may return to a better mind, and after
fed impreſſions upon the ſoul, do grieve the example of the Prodigal in the
God's holy ſpirit, which was given them Goſpel, beg God's pardon, and ſin no
at baptiſni and at confirmation, and pro more; being often forewarned, that God.
voke him to forſake them, and then an will, one time or other, make them to
evil ſpirit moſt certainly will take them poljefs' the iniquities of their youth. [Job.
under his government.
xiii, 26.]
1
$
3
1
OF
.
a
1
P A R
id
416
OCH ''I A L I A.
}
OF
WORLD L Y - MIN DE DNESS.
A
1
Paſtor will find that worldly minded-
neſs is one of the moſt univerſal
diſeaſes of his flock, and the moſt dif-
ficult to be cured.
People ſee an abſolute neceſſity of
taking care for themſelves, and duty
obliges them to provide for their families;
but then this care very often increaſes
beyond neceflity, and what was at firſt
a duty, becomes at laſt a fin; when
Chriſtians begin to ſet their hearts upon
the world, to place their happineſs in
- its favours, to dread its frowns, and
to depend upon it as a good ſecurity
againſt future evils.
Now, the conſequence of ſuch a love
-for the world will be, that many Chriſ-
tian duties muſt give place to worldly
buſineſs; the very commands of God
fhall often be broken to gain worldly
ends; men ſhall make a mere idol of
the world ; love, and fear, and think, and
depend upon it more than upon God,
and will at laſt be ſo bewitched and
blinded with it, that they ſhall not ſee
the ſin and vanity of all this, until the
approach of death opens their eyes, and
then they ſee the folly of their choice,
but fee too, that it is too late to make
a better.
In ſhort, it is hard to live in the world
and not to love it, and nothing in na-
ture can prevent or cure this diſorder,
but a ſincere belief of the Goſpel, and a
refolute practice of the duties of Chriſ-
tianity; for the Chriſtian religion lets
us know, that while we are in this
world, we are in a ſtate of baniſhment;
that here we have no abiding place ;
that God has made our life ſhort, on
purpoſe that we may have no pretence
to ſet our hearts on this world ;-that it
is a dreadful thing for a man to have his
portion in this life; [Pf. xvii.)--that
a man's true happineſs does not conſift
in the abundance of the things which he
poffefſeth ;--and that God hath ordained
that all things here ſhall be uncertain,
and full of troubles, that we may be
led more eaſily to ſet our affections on
things above, not on things on the
earth.
And foraſmuch as it is found by fad
experience, that the more men have the
more fond they will be of the world,
Chriftians ſhould be oftén adviſed to
receive its favours with a trembling
hand, and to remember, that the more
a man has, the more he muſt account
for, the greater danger he is in, and the
more pains he muſt take to preſerve
himſelf from ruin; for it was not for no-
thing that our Lord ſaid, How hardly
Mall they that have riches enter into the
kingdom of Heaven.
In ſhort, there is no greater hindrance
to piety than the love of the world; God
therefore having made that and the care
of our ſouls the great buſineſs of our
lives, he has bound himſelf to take care
of us, and that we ſhall want nothing
that is neceſſary for this life. Take no
thought, faith our Lord, [Matt. vi. 25.]
for your life, what ye ſhall eat; nor for
your body, what ye ſhall put on. Does
not your Heavenly Father feed the fowls
of the air? Does he not know that ye
are better than they, and that ye have
need of theſe things.
Let not, therefore, Chriſtians flatter
themſelves with the hopes that worldly
buſineſs will excuſe them from ſerving
God; our Lord has already told us what
ſentence ſuch people muſt expect, [Luke
xiv. 24.] Not one of thoſe men mall taſte of
my ſupper. That is, thoſe that were fo
taken up about their oxen, their fields,
and their worldly buſineſs, that they
would not mind their Lord's invitation.
And
P
415
A ROC
I
C
Ι Α L Ι Α.
Η ,
And indeed our Lord tells us in ano-
ther place, [Luke viii. 14.] that the very
word of God will be loft on thoſe whoſe
hearts are full of the cares of this world,
which choak the word and it becometh
unfruitful.
But then Chrftians have another way
of deceiving themſelves, and that is
with the hopes of reconciling a love for the
world with the love of God. And yet our
Lord Chriſt aſſures us, that they are as
utterly inconſiſtent as light and darkneſs;
that no man can ſerve two maſters; and
that whoever will be a friend of the world
is the enemy of God.
To conclude: All Chriſtians are by
their profeſſion obliged not to love the
world, they are alſo obliged to uſe all
proper means to prevent this love, which
would otherways ruin them. Eſpecially,
they are obliged to great watchfulneſs
and earneſt prayers 'for God's grace to
keep them from becoming Naves to the
world;- from placing their confidence or
happineſs in it;»-from taking delight in
the poffeffion of it;-- from diſtracting
cares about it;--from taking unjuſt ways
to better or ſecure their portion in it;-
from being extremely grieved at the loſs
of it, or unwilling to part with it when
God ſo orders it;- from an hard heart,
and a cloſe hand, when the neceffi-
ties of the poor call for it. And laſtly;
from being diverted, by the hurry of this
world, from the thoughts of the world
to come.
For what will it profit a man if he
ſhould gain the whole world, and loſe
his own ſoul?
--Remember Lot's Wife.
ADVICE TO MEN
TO MEN OF ESTATES.
MEN
EN of eſtates are but too apt to
abuſe the advantages they have
above others, and they are unwilling to
hear of it; they imagine that they are
above advice, and for that reaſon they
are in moſt danger.
But whatever they fancy, a good
Paſtor will ſhew them their danger and
their duty, whether they will hear, or
whether they will-forbear.
Now, ſuch perſons being ſubject to
idleneſs, to intemperance, and to bear hard
upon their poor neighbours, they ſhould
have prudent hints given-them to avoid
theſe fins which do ſo eaſily beſet them.
That ſuch, for inſtance, who have
plenty without taking pains, may not
contract an habit of idleneſs, which is
the parent of infinite evils : A man that
has nothing to do, being ready to do
any thing that the Devil ſhall tempt
him to.
A diſlike to buſineſs,--a love
of eaſe,-a dependance upon an eſtate
more than on God's providence-run-
Vol. I,
ning into company to paſs away time,--
a neglect of family duties,man evil ex-
ample to children and ſervants, -an
eſtate going to ruin for want of God's
bleſſing and an honeſt care.
And though no man can call ſuch a
perſon to an account for leading an idle
and a uſeleſs life, yet God often does do
it; and hence it is we ſo often fee families
of an ancient ſtanding broke, and eſtates
crumbled into pieces, becauſe the owners
thereof were above taking pains, and
neglected to pray for God's bleſſing upon
their eftates and families.
It will be great charity therefore,
however ſuch people will take it, in a
Paftor to put them in mind, -'That we
are none of us proprietors, but only ſter-
ards; for the whole earth is the Lord's,
and he diſpoſes of it as he pleaſeth :
That ſuch as have received more than
others have more to account for:
That if they only ſeek to pleaſe them-
ſelves, they may juſtly fear the ſentence
of
1
3 H
+
418
that there
P. A R o C H I A L I A.
of the rich man ; [Luke xvi.] Remember religion ;--if their plenty makes them
forget God, and their power more trou-
things, for which thou art now tormented : bleſome to their poor neighbours; then
That not only the wicked, but even an eſtate is a curſe and not a blefling.
the unprofitable ſervant, was caſt into In short; thoſe that have eſtates ſhould
outer darkneſs :
be charged, as the Apoſtlc directs,
That if men have eſtates, they have [1 Tim. vi. 17.] Not to be high-minded;
greater opportunities of gaining God's not to truſt in uncertain riches, but in
favour; by doing good to others:
the living God; that they do good; that
That if they have more time to ſpare, they be rich in good works; ready to
they have more time and more reaſon to diſtribute, willing to communicate; lay-
ferve God:
ing up in ſtore for themſelves a good
And if they feel not the amictions of foundation againft the time to come, that
poverty, they are more obliged to aſſiſt they may lay hold on eternal life.
and help them that do.
They ſhould be exhorted to.give God
But if, inſtead of doing ſo, they con thanks for his favours;‘to lay by a rea-
Tume their eſtates upon their lufts; and ſonable certain proportion of their in-
when having received more favours froin comes, to be beſtowed in works of piety
God, they ſhould be examples and ens and charity; to be examples of induſtry,
couragers of religion, they become fobriety, and godlineſs, to their children,
themſelves the greateſt contemners of families, and neighbourhood.
1
CONCERNING THE POOR.
T
HE Poor being God's peculiar care,
Ehey ought to have a great ſhare
in the concern of his minifters, to relieve,
to inſtruct, and to confort'them.
For nature being averſe to contenapt
and ſufferings, which are often the lot of
poor people, they are therefore too apt
to charge God fooliſhly for the unequal
diſtributions of his Providence, ſo that
their minds muſt be ſatisfied, and their
fpirits fupported by ſuch confiderations
as theſe:
Firſt; That Jeſus Chriſt himſelf, cho'
Lord of the whole creation, yet made it
his choice to be born, and to live in po-
verty"; to convince the poor that that
condition is not unhappy, 'If they do-not
make it ſo by their impatience.
Secondly; That'there is no ſtate what-
ever büt'has its proper difficulties and
trials; and the rich eſpecially, who are
ſo much envied, are often forced to con-
feſs, that, as our Lord has told us, a man's
life and happineſs confifteth not in the
abundance of the things which he por-
fefreth. And as 'to the next world, the
poor have much the advantage of the
rich, in wanting ſo many temptations to
the 'ruin of their fouls; and in the leſs
account they have to make for what they
have received. And then the poor (as
an excellent poet-expreſſes it) will bleſs
their poverty, who have no reckonings
to make when they are dead.
Thirdly; They ſhould be put in mind,
that God has made poverty the lot of
many of his deareſt ſervants, fitting them
for future and eternal happineſs by the
ſhort afflictions of this life; weaning
their affections from things temporal,
and forcing them, as it were, to look
for reſt and caſe, and an inheritance.
elſewhere.
Fourthly; Let them therefore be often
exhorted, to put their truſt in God, who is
the helper of the friendleſs :
Το
Ρ Α R o C Η 4.19
Ι Ι Α Σ
A.
I Α
Ι To have much in their thoughts the
joys of Heaven, which will enable them,
as it did our Lord himſelf, to bear with
patience the hardfhips of their condition;
not to envy ſuch as are in better cir-
cumſtances; nor to endeavour to better
their own by unjuſt ways. But to be-
lieve aſſuredly, that if it is not their own
fault, God will make them ſufficient
amends in the next life for what he
denied them in this.
Thus poor Lazarus no ſooner expired,
but he was carried by the angels into
Abraham's boſom, to enjoy perpetual
reſt and felicity.
Let them therefore be comforted with
ſuch Scriptures as theſe:
Your Heavenly Father knows what things
ye have need of. Caſt therefore all your
care upon him, for he careth for you. i Pet.
Hath not God choſen the poor of this
world, rich in faith, ond heirs of the king-
dom which he hath promiſed to them that
love him. Jaines ii. 5.
But then they muſt be put in mind
often to pray to God, to deliver theni
from the ſins to which their poverty
might tempt them.
Not to give themſelves up to noth
and idleneſs, but to do what they well
can for an honeſt livelihood; to bring
up
their children in the fear of God, and
to be ſure not to ſet them evil exam-
ples-of murmuring againſt God, -of
covering what is another's,--of filching
and ſtealing: for if they ſhould be guilty
of any of theſe fins, they will loſe all
title to the promiſe of Jeſus Chriſt :
Luke vi. 20. Bleſſed are ye poor, for
your's is the kingdom of Heaven.
And if to theſe exhortations a Clergy-
man adds his alıns, or procures the cha-
rity of ſuch as are more able than him-
ſelf, he will diſcharge a very material
part of his duty, and he will have the
prayers of thoſe who have the freeſt ac-
ceſs to the Throne of Grace.
v. 6.
Be content with fuch things as ye bave,
for God hath ſaid, I will never leave thee,
nor forſake thee. Heb. xiii. 5.
Better is a little with the fear of the
Lord, then great treaſure and trouble there-
with. Prov. xv. 16,
TO PERSONS IN AFFLICTION.
MAN, (as Job faith, chap. v. 6.) being
born to trouble, a Paftor can hardly
viſit his flock but he will meet with ſome
who will want words of comfort; with
which therefore he ſhould be always fur-
niſhed, both to guide and to ſupport the
fpirits of the amicted.
For Chriſtians in affliction are but too
ape to diſtract themſelves, and increaſe
their burthen, by conſidering only what
fleſh and blood ſuggeſt, not what faith
and religion propoſe for their ſupport and
comfort.
They are apt to charge God fool-
iſhly ;-to be angry with thoſe whom he
has made or permitted to be the inſtru-
ments of their affliction;-to grow de-
jected and melancholy upon the thoughts
of the ſins which they ſuppoſe have pro-
voked God to viſit them ;--and laſtly, to
deſpair of ever ſeeing an end to their
forrows.
Here then, the Paſtor's help will be
ſeaſonable and charitable; for he will
teach ſuch as are in trouble to ſeek com-
fort in God and in the aids of religion.
He will convince then, (for inſtance)
that events are not left to chance, but
that all things come to paſs by the ap-
pointment or permiſſion of God:
That the very hairs of our head are all
numbered:
That
3 H 2
420
P A
р А к о с н г А
A LI A.
That we are God's care, as well when
he ſuffers us to be troubled, as when he
ſmiles upon us :
That he is a very undutiful child, who
will love and obey his father juſt as long
as he pleaſeth him, and no longer:
That God has a right to try whether
Chriſtians are fincere or not; that is,
whether they will believe him to be their
God and Father, as well when he cor-
rests, as when he gives them their de-
fires:
That we are in darkneſs, and do not
ourſelves, know what would be beſt for
US:
He will adviſe him, (for inſtance) not
to torment himſelf about the cauſe of his
troubles, or the inſtruments of his afflic-
tions, or be over anxious concerning the
ilue of them. For this will only create
vexation, fruitleſs complaints, and a ſinful
diſtruſt, which are all the effects of pride,
and ſelf-love, and ſerve only to bereave
him of that peace of mind, which is ne-
ceffary to carry him through his trials
with the reſignation of a Chriſtian.
He will then ſhew him, that by being
brought into theſe circumſtances, whe-
ther his afflictions be for trial or puniſh-
ment, he has a ſpecial title to the favour
of God, and to many great and precious
promiſes, provided he ſubmits to God's
order and appointment. For God has
declared himſelf to be the helper of the
friendleſs; the comforter of the amicted;
a light to them that are in darkneſs, and
know not what way to take; he has pro-
miſed to be a father to the fatherleſs,
and an huſband to the widow; that he
will undertake the cauſe of the oppref-
fed, and of ſuch as call upon him in
their diſtreſs: ſo that no man ought to
think himſelf deftitute and miſerable,
who has God to fly to, and God's word
for his comfort.
Upon the firſt approach of troubles,
therefore, his ſpiritual guide will direct
him to fall down before God, to hum-
ble himſelf under his amicting hand, -
to acknowledge that God's judgments are
right, and that be of very faithfulneſs has
cauſed him to be troubled ;-beſeeching
God that he may make a good uſe of
his troubles ;-to caſt his whole care
upon God, truſting in his wiſdom to
know, and his goodneſs to appoint, what
is beſt for him; reſolving, by the grace
of God, to make that his choice which
he has prayed for all his life, that God's
will may be done.
He will alſo aſſure him, that let his
mind be never ſo much diſordered, and
his ſoul oppreſſed with ſorrow, God can
ſupport and comfort him; that he has a
promiſe of the ſame grace which enabled
St.
That God has made no earthly com-
forts full and laſting, on purpoſe that
Chriſtians, ſeeing the vanity of all worldly
enjoyments, maỹ not deſire to ſet up
their reſt here, but be obliged to think
of another life where all tears will be
wiped away :
That God often puniſhes us in this
world, that he may not be obliged to
puniſh us hereafter:
That the beſt of m'en have need of
being awakened into a ſenſe of their duty
and danger:
That a diſciple of Jeſus Chriſt muſt
take part in the ſufferings of his Lord and
Maſter, as he hopes to be a partaker of
his glory; For if we ſuffer with him, we
shall alſo reign with him.
It is thus a Chriſtian may be taught
to ſubmit to God's diſpenſations, and to
make an advantage of what the world
calls misfortunes, aflitions, calamities,
judgments. And that inſtead of being
impatient, fretful, or dejected, he ſhould
rather rejoice in tribulation, in wrongs, in
loſjes, in ſufferings, and be glad that he
has a proper occaſion of offering his will
a facrifice to the will of God, which is
a moſt acceptable oblation.
When a Paſtor has made liis diſtreſſed
patient ſenſible of the reaſon and benefit
of affli&tions, he will then proceed to
ſhew him how to quiet the diſorders of
his ſoul.
1
1
Р А
421
к о с н I I A L Ι Α.
St. Paul to take pleaſure in afli&tions, in
perſecutions, in infirmities, in reproaches;
which enabled the firſt Chriſtians, to take
joyfully the spoiling of their goods, knowing
that they had in Heaven a better and an
enduring ſubſtance ; [Heb. xi. 34.] which
enabled holy Job under the ſevereſt
trials, to ſubinit without repining to
God's appointment, ſaying only, The
Lord gave, and the Lord bath taken away.
Bleſſed be the name of the Lord.
Laſtly; his Paftor will tell him, that
St. James is ſo far from looking upon the
caſe of the afflicted as deſperate, that he
affirmeth, Bleſſed is the man that endureth
temptation; for when he is tried, (that is,
approved) be ball receive a crown of life
which fadeth not away.
And ſure no man will think his own
caſe hard, whatever his afflictions may be,
when he is put in mind of the ſufferings
of Chriſt his Lord and Maſter, who had
not where to lay his head;who was ſet
at nought by thoſe he came to ſave;
who was called a dealer with the devil, a
glutton, and a wine-bibber;-who was
afſaulted by all the powers of hell, fq
that his ſoul was forrowful even to death;
was betrayed by one diſciple, and for-
ſaken by all the reſt ;--- was falſely accuſed
by the Jews, ſet, at nought by Herod,
unjuſtly condemned by Pilate, barba-
rouſly treated by the foldiers, was led as
a ſheep to the ſlaughter, and ſuffered
death, even the death of the croſs.
This was the treatment which the Son
of God met with when he was on earth;
and this will- ſilence all complaints, or
elſe we are very unreaſonable indeed.
But after all, our greateſt comfort is
this ;--That this Jeſus, who himſelf was
a man of ſorrows, and acquainted with
grief; who felt the weakneſs of human
nature, and the troubles to which we are
ſubject: This Jeſus is our Advocate
with the Father, who for his fake will
not ſuffer us to be tempted above what we
are able to bear, will enable us, as he did
St. Paul, in whatever ſtate we are to be
therewith content.
Wherefore, let them that ſuffer according
to the will of God, commit the keeping of
- their fouls unto him in well-doing, as 'unto
a faithful Creator.
1 Pet. iv. 19.
1
EXHORTATIONS PROPER FOR SERVANTS.
f
para
ERVANTS make a conſiderable part
of every Clergyman's charge, and
will always ſtand in need of a particular
application. They have as many duties
and temptations as other Chriſtians, and
lave need of as much care to implant
the fear of God in their hearts,to en-
courage them to bear with patience the
difficulties of their ſtate,--to teach them
the duties of their calling,—and to fe-
cure them from ſuch fins as they are
moſt ſubject to.
Servants ought not to imagine that
the meanneſs of their condition will free
them from being accountable to God
for their behaviour in that ſtate of life
in which his providence has placed them,
They are as capable of eternal happineſs,
and as liable to eternal miſery, as the
maſters they ſerve, and as ſtrict an ac-
count will be required of them; and
therefore the Apoſtles are very particu-
lar in ſetting down the duties of their
calling, and the ſins they ought to be
moſt careful to avoid.
For example: That they ſhould be
diligent in their buſineſs, not with eye
ſervice, as men-pleaſers, but as the fer-
vants of. Chriſt, in ſingleneſs of heart,
fearing God; Knowing that of the Lord
they bell receive a reward, Col. iii. 24.
They
.
mente
1
3
42% P AR OĆ H I AL I
L. I A.
They ſhould be often put in mind to himfelf;--- not to ſpend it in idleneſs and
make a conſcience of their maſter's irite-
vanity, but in going to Church and
reſt, that nothing under their care be loft hearing God's word, and begging his
or waſted by their negligence. This is to grace, comfort, and bleſfing, that what-
Anew all good fidelity. Titus ii. 10.
foever their lot is in this life, they may
To be exactly juſt and honeſt, not not fail to be happy in the next.
purloining as the Apoſtle ſpeaks, but re For this reaſon, they fhould be put in
membring, that he was an unjuſt ſteward, mind, that their ſtate of life does not
and not to be imitated by any honeſt excuſe thein from praying to God daily
fervant, who made himſelf friends at his as well as they can, that they may faith-
inafter's coft. Luke. xvi. I.
fully diſcharge their duty, and patiently
To bear with patience the orders and bear the burthen laid upon them ;
the reproofs of thoſe to whom they are which the meaneſt ſervant will be better
fubject, not only to the good and gen content with, if he is put in mind of our
tle, but alfo to the froward. St. Peter bleſſed Lord, who, though he was the
faith expreſsly, That ſuch ſubmiſſion is Son of the Moft High, yet he took
not only a duty, but a duty acceptable to upon him the condition of a fervant to
God. I Peter ii. 20.
teach us humility, and that the loweſt con-
They fhould have a ſtrict charge given dition is acceptable to God, where peo-
them to avoid lying, which is hateful ple are careful to do the duties of ſuch
to God, [Prov. vi. 17.] and tale-bearing, a ſtate.
which is the occaſion of much fin and Laſtly ;-Servants ſhould know, that
miſchief. Not to corrupt their own, or
labour 'is the puniſhment of ſin ap-
other's hearts and memories with filthy pointed by God himſelf, who paſſed this
ſtories, wicked ſongs, or profane expreſſions. fentence upon Adam, [Gen. iii. 19.] In
Never to be tempted by the authority the ſweat of thy face ſhalt thou eat bread;
of a wicked maſter, or by the example condemning him and his pofterity to la-
of a wicked fellow-fervant, to do any bour and toil, that they might look for
thing that is unjuſt, extravagant, or any
reſt in heaven, ſince there is ſo little truc
way unlawful. To avoid Roth and idle ſatisfaction on earth. So that ſuch as
neſs, which are very bad characters of a accept of this puniſhment in ſubmiſſion
ſervant.
to the appointment of God, have indeed
They ſhould be often called upon to a better title to pardon and happineſs
be careful to keep the Lord's-day holy. than ſuch as ſpend their lives in caſe and
Servants have a ſpecial right and in pleaſure.
tereſt in that day, given them by God
1
OF DEALING WITH FORMAL CHRISTIANS.
the
HERE is not a more deſperate
eſtate than that of the
Chriſtian, who has the outward fhéw of
godlineſs, but denies the power thereof;
who performs the common duties of
Chriſtianity without any great concern to
do them well ;--Believes in God, without
any ſenſe of his preſence, or thoughts of
being accountable to him ;--and in
Jeſus Chriſt, without feeling the want of
a Redeemer; without conſidering the
life of Chriſt, which he ought to imitate,
or the Goſpel, which is his rule to walk
by ;-Who believes in the Holy Ghoſt,
without thinking how much he ſtands in
need of his aids; withqut conſidering
the
PA
423
R 0.0
L I A.
Η Ι
I ALI
1
men.
1
the enemies he has to deal with, the dif-
ficulties he ſhall meet with, the ſelf-
denial he is to undergo, or the good
works he muſt abound in, as he hopes
for Heaven.
In ſhort; he hopes for Heaven with the
indifference of one who ſcarce thinks of
going thither, and believes eternal tor-
ments without being concerned to avoid
them. He knows he ought to do more
than he does, but he has ſome faint
hopes, that what he does may ſecure
him from hel.
Now, this being the caſe of an infinite
number of people, a paſtor can -hardly
look abroad without meeting with one or
other of theſe formal, indifferent, thought-
lefs Chriſtians, who live without fear of
dying, and if not hindered by timely
care will die unhappily.
Theſe Chriſtians therefore ſhould be
often put in mind of God's diſpleaſure
againſt ſuch as pretend to be his ſervants
without any concern to ſerve him faith-
fully;-of the folly of being indifferent
when a man's foul lies at ſtake ;--of the
abſolute neceſſity of an inward conver-
fion, as well as of an outward religion ;
of the very great fin of neglecting or
abuſing the means of grace which God
vouchſafes unto us.
He will ſhew him moreover,--that
without a lively faith it will be impoffi-
ble to pleaſe God;-athat without a ſeri-
ous repentance there is no forgiveneſs,
and that without holineſs no man fhall
fee the Lord.
In ſhort, fuch Chriſtians ſhould have
no reſt until they ſhall be forced, out of
a ſenſe of their danger, to aſk in good
earneſt, What ſhall I do to be ſaved? until
they be prevailed on to conſider 'thofe
words of Chriſt, What ſhall it profit a man
if he ſhall gain the whole world and loſe his
own ſoul? and that it was not for nothing
that he commanded his followers-To
ſeek the Kingdom of God in the firſt
place and before all other things.
He will then thew him, that all out-
ward ordinances from the beginning
were appointed either to create or to pro-
mote, or to ſecure, a lively ſenſe of God,
and of the duties we owe him amongft
And as they are not at our peril
.
to be neglected, fo neither are they to be
depended upon, unleſs they lead us to
the love of God and of our neighbour,
and becoine a means of recovering in us
the image of God, in which we were
created, which conſiſts in righteouſneſs and
true bolineſs.
When he has convinced them of this,
he will exhort them to loſe no time, but
to beg of God, to increaſe their faith,
to plant his fear in their hearts,--to
awaken in them an hearty concern for
their ſouls, and to give them ſuch a mea-
ſure of hope and love of God, as may
enable them to overcome the difficulties,
the temptations, and the danger of a
Chriſtian life,
And the good Paſtor will not fail to
add to theſe endeavours his own earneſt
prayers, that God of his great mercy
would awaken the careleſs world into a
better ſenſe of religion and care for their
ſouls; that men may deſire in good ear-
neft to ſerve God, and be ſolicitous how
to do it moſt acceptably, without abu-
ſing the means of grace, or deluding
theinſelves with the fooliſh hopes of ſer-
ving God and Maminon, of being indif-
ferent here, and happy hereafter.
он
f
424
PAR 0.CH: I
À L I A.
'
T
Let
OF DEALING WITH HABITUAL EVIL LIVERS.
O viſit people of this character, capable, by God's grace, of obtaining;
when they come to die, is ſo for the very deſign of the Goſpel (as
frightful and ſo difficult a part of a Cler Jeſus Chriſt himſelf tells St. Paul; Acts
gyınan's duty, that one would be at any xxvi. 18.) is, to turn men from darkneſs
pains to prevent ſo afflicting and ſo un to light, and from the power of Satan
eaſy a taſk; and which can only be pre :unto God, that they may receive for-
vented by dealing with ſuch people very giveneſs of ſins, and an inheritance
often and plainly, while they are in health. amongſt them that are ſanctified by faith
By repreſenting to them the danger in Chriſt Jeſus.
they are in, while they live in open re After this a paſtor muſt endeavour to
benion againſt God. That as ſure as drive him from all his holds of falſe
God is juſt, he will call them to a ſevere hopes, and vain purpoſes. For inſtance,
account for the abuſe of his good crea of repenting time enough hereafter;
tures,-for defiling their own bodies, as if finners could repent when they
for tempting others to ſin,--for miſpend pleaſe, or as if it were enough to be
ing that very time which God has given ſorry for one's fins, which a man may be
them to work out their falvation, for when it is too late to amend and to bring
, the evil example they give,--for leading
forth fruits meet for repentance.
an idle and unprofitable life, and for him therefore ſee that by deferring his
diſhonouring God, his laws, his name, repentance, he makes it ſtill more diffi-
his word, and his day ;--- upon all which cult to repent, and that, when once he
•accounts, they are under the diſpleaſure has filled up the meaſure of his ſins, he
of Almighty God; his judgments are muſt after that expect neither grace nor
hanging over their heads continually.; pardon.
nur have they any hopes of mercy, but Left he ſhould depend upon the good-
by a ſpeedy repentance.
neſs and long-ſuffering of God, let hiin
For (as it is plain from God's word, know that this ought to lead him to re-
Gal. v. 19.) the ſentence of eternal
.pentance.
death is already pronounced againſt That it is a great mercy that God,
.them, and God only knows how ſoon it notwithſtanding all a ſinner has done to
may be executed.-Whoremongers, drunk provoke him, will yet reſtore him to fa-
.ards, unjuſt, profane, and even the un vour, and be a father to him.
profitable, ſhall not inherit the kingdom Let hiin know, that there is certainly
of Heaven, but ſhall be caſt into outer evil towards that man, who fins and
darkneſs, where the worm dieth not, proſpers in his ſin, it being a ſign of
and where the fire is not quenched. God's greateſt diſpleaſure, and that he
By doing this faithfully, à Paſtor will leaves ſuch a man to himſelf, a condition
keep the conſcience and the fears of a the moſt to be dreaded.
finner awake; he will ſin at leaſt with Let him be aſſured, that if once the
uneaſineſs, and finding that fin is a real fentence of the unfruitful tree is paſſed,
Navery, he may perhaps at laſt reſolve Cut it down, why cumbereth it the ground,
to ſeek for eaſe in the ways of God's the prayers and tears of the whole world
commandments.
cannot ſave it.
That he may do ſo, we ought to ſet And laſtly; endeavour to convince
before him the happineſs which he is yet him, that God is juſt, as well as good, and
that
1
1
.
Р А A ROCHIAL A.
425
1
that he has already ſhewn, that his mercy He muſt then be made ſenſible, that
and goodneſs can be provoked, ſince he as of himſelf he can do nothing, ſo by
has condemned creatures of a much the grace of God he can do every thing
higher and befter order than we are, that God requires of him, which he
even the very angels themſelves when muſt pray for with the concern of one
they rebelled, which he hath reſerved in that is in earneſt. To his prayers, he
everlaſting chains unto the judgment of the muſt add his beſt endeavours, that is,
great day.
he muſt avoid the occalions of fin ;-
After this, repreſent to him the mercy keep out of the way of temptations;
of God, in ſparing him fò long, and in avoid all company that may any way di-
not cutting him off in the midſt of his vert his thoughts from his holy purpoſes;
lins; his readineſs to forgive ſuch as he muſt faſt, and deny himſelf a great
truly turn unto him, and that there is joy many things which his corrupt heart han-
in Heaven over a ſinner that repenteth.
kers' after. And if theſe things appear
And that he may not think his caſe difficult unto him, let him aſk himſelf,
defperate, (as great finners are apt to do, whether it is better to do ſo now, than to
when their conſciences are awake) or dwell with everlaſting burnings here-
that it is a thing impoſſible to overtome after?
the evil habits he has contracted; let A ſick man, for his health, will do all
him underſtand, that as the goodneſs, this:-he will avoid company; he will
fo the power of God is infinite; that the obſerve rules; he will take very bitter
famé fpirit which raiſed up our Lord potions; he will endure very many
Jeſus Chriſt from the dead, can raiſe a things to make the remainder of a ſhort
finner from the death of fin unto a life life comfortable. A finner that confi-
of righteouſnefs. This, let him fted ders, that his foul lies at ſtake, and that
faftly believe, and uſe his endeavours, eternal happineſs or miſery will be the
and ſuch a faith will work wonders. event, will not think any thing too much
Now, if a ſinner is once brought to which God preſcribes.
à fenſe of his evil condition, and has Laſtly; if to theſe pious endeavours a
thoughts of becoming a new man, he Paſtor adds his own prayers for the fin-
will ſtill want his Paſtor's aſſiſtance and ner, that God would touch his heart, take
advice, what inethods to take in order to from him all obftinacy and blindneſs;--
his fincere converſion.
that he would awaken hiin, give him
And firſt, he muſt be told plainly, a lively ſenſe of his ſad condition ;-call
that he has a work of labour and diffi him to repentance, enable him to breal:
culty to go through; ſuch as will require all his bonds, graciouſly forgive him,
thoughts of heart, great patience, ear and give him all thofe helps that are ne-
neſt prayers, and earneſt endeavours, ceſſary to become a new creature : A
ſelf-denial and perfeverance : but then Paſtor (whatever is the conſequence) will
He muſt conſider, that it is for his life, have tlre comfort of having done a good.
and that Jeſus Chriſt has told us, That work, and his duty.
straight is the gate that leadeth unto life.
eli
Vol. I,
NECESSARY
31
426
.PAROC I A L I A.
1
NECESSARY INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS ARE UNDER
THE CENSURES OF THE CHURCH.
WHAT
HAT the Church of England ſo
paſſionately wiſhes for, (namely,
that godly diſcipline may be reſtored) this
Church, by God's favour, does actually
enjoy. Notorious finners are put to open
penance, and puniſhed in this world, that
their ſouls may be ſaved in the day of the
Lord, and that others, admoniſhed by their
example, may be more afraid to offend.
Now to make this a real bleſſing to our
Church and people, it is neceſſary that
they ſhould be often and plainly told the
meaning and reaſon of Church Diſcipline.
They ſhould be told, for inſtance,
that the Church is Chriſt's family ;-chat
all the members of Chriſt's family ought
to be blameleſs and holy, as they hope
for any reward from him;---that none are
admitted into his houſhold, but ſuch as
do ſolemnly promiſe to live as becontes
his fervants ;-that therefore ſuch as, af-
ter this, turn diſorderly livers, are firſt to
be rebuked, and by fair means if poſſible
brought to reaſon; if not, to be turned
out of his houſe, till they become ſenſi-
ble of their error; which if they do, and
give ſincere marks of their repentance,
they will be re-admitted into the Church,
and partake of its privileges as formerly.
Now that all this may be orderly per-
formed, Jeſus Chriſt himſelf ordained his
Apoſtles, and
power to ordain
others, to be the ſtewards of this his fa-
mily. To them he gave the keys of his
houſe, with full power to receive ſuch as
they ſhould find worthy, and to ſhut out
the unworthy
For the faithful diſcharge of which
ofu
truſt, they will be accountable to him,
their Lord and Maſter, which conſidera-
tion ought to make them very careful
To do nothing by prejudice or partiality,
1 Tim. v. 21.-To uſe the power which
the Lord hath given them for edification,
and not for the deſtruction of his people.
2 Cor, xiii. 10.
Then let your people know, that our
power is purely spiritual; and that when
we force people by fines and imprifon-
ments to ſubmit to diſcipline, this is by
the laws of the land, and we execute thoſe
laws, not properly as Chriſt's Miniſters,
but as ſubjects to the civil power: for
when Princes became Chriſtians, and
were perfuaded that they were anſwera-
ble to God for the manners of their ſub-
jects, they endeavoured to eaſe themſelves
of that burthen, by putting it into the
hands of Churchmen, which has had this
unhappy effect, that Chriſtians are often
more afraid of worldly puniſhinents, than
of being denied the Holy Sacrament and
other ordinances of the Chriſtian reli-
gion, preſcribed for their ſalvation.
Chriftians therefore ſhould be made
ſenſible, that as by baptiſm they are made
meinbers of Chriſt's Church and family,
children of God; that is, have a right to
apply to God with the freedom of chil-
dren, and heirs of the kingdom of hea-
ven; fo, by church cenfures, they are
verily cut off from theſe privileges, until
they ſincerely repent of their ſins, and are
reſtored by Chriſt's Miniſters to the
peace of the Church,
If any are ſo fooliſh as to ſay, (as fome
have done) that they can go to another
church, aſk them, as the Apoſtle did,
1. Cor. i. 13. Is Chriſt divided? that is,
is he the head of a party, and not of the
whole Church? Is not our's a member
of that Church? Have not Chriſt's
Miniſters here the ſame authority from
their Lord, as any other Chriſtian Bi-
flops and Paſtors, viz. the authority of
binding and looſing? And if we proceed
according
gave them
si
Ρ Α' R o C Η Ι Α Σ Ι Α.
427
according to the rules of the goſpel, and ſhame to own it after any manner the
our ſentence be confirmed by Chriſt, Church ſhall order; believing that ſuch
what will it profit them, if, for want of a ſubmiſſion to God's Miniſters will be
being reconciled by their proper Paſtor, acceptable to God himſelf, and a means
they ſhall be ſhut out of heaven?
of obtaining his pardon through their
Read therefore the commiſſion which interceſſion.
Jeſus Chriſt has given us; read it to Afſure them, that in the primitive
them out of his word: [Matt. xviii. 18.] times, Chriſtians begged with prayers
Verily I ſay unto you, whatſoever ye ſhall
and tears to be admitted to publick pe-
bind on earth (proceeding according to nance, as the only way to obtain the
par-
the rules of the goſpel) ſhall be bound in don of their fins; they looked upon it as
heaven, &c. and Luke x. 16. John xiii. much a favour, as if a man, who had for-
20. He that receiveth whomſoever I ſend, feited his life or eſtate, could have them
receiveth me.------ And whoſo deſpiſeth me reſtored upon acknowledging his crimes
(or whomſoever I ſend) deſpiſeth God that and promiſing amendment.
fent me.
Laftly; let them know for certain,
Let people know, that we take no that if the Church ſhould not take notice
pleaſure in uſing our authority; that we of them, but admit them to her holy
do not deſire to lord it over God's heri offices and ſacraments, while they conti-
tage; our aim and endeavour is to oblige nue impenitent, this would be no more
finners to change their courſe of life, and a bleſſing to them than it was to Judas,
be converted, that their ſouls may be ſa of whom the devil took more fure poſ-
ved; and that whenever they give us feffion, after he had received the facra-
hopes of a ſincere repentance, we receive ment from our Lord's own hands,
them with open arms and joyful hearts. By taking pains to inſtruct penitents
Convince them, that it is not to expoſe (and your people too out of the pulpit)
offenders that we oblige them to do pub in theſe particulars, offenders will be
lick penance, but that they may give brought to a ſenſe of their evil condition:
glory to God, and declare to all the —They will perform penance after an
world that ſince they have been ſo un edifying manner.—You will promote the
happy as to diſhonour God by breaking honour of God, the good of finners, the
his laws, and deſpiſing his authority, they truth of religion, and the publick weal,
are heartily ſorry for it, and think it no and ſecure the authority of the Church.
OF VISIT I N G
THE SICK.
IF
F one ſeriouſly conſiders how the ge-
nerality of Chriſtians go out of the
world; how ill prepared for eternity;
and how ſeldom ſuch as recover make
that good uſe of ſickneſs, which God
deſigns by ſuch viſitations, one cannot
but with, that ſuch as have the care of
ſouls would think in good earneſt, how
to improve ſuch momentous occaſions
to the beſt advantage.
And ſurely a good Paftor muſt have a
great concern upon his ſpirits, when any
of his flock are viſited with fickneſs.
For if the ſickneſs ſhall be unto death,
here is a foul, in a few days, to enter
upon a ſtate of endleſs happineſs or end.
leſs miſery,--a thought which ſhould
make one's heart to tremble.
But if the fick perſon ſhall recover,
and is not bettered by his fickneſs, here
is, perhaps, the laſt opportunity (which
God may afford that man of ſeeing the
3 1 2
error
28.
P A R
O. C H I
I A
L I A.
.
{
1
error of his ways) for ever loft; and
Where the blame will lie, God himſelf
his told us : [Ezek. xxxiii. 6.] He is
taken away in bis iniquity, but bis bloed
qeill I require at the watchman's hard.
Why; what could the watchman do?
He could at leaſt deliver his own ſoul.
But he muſt do a great deal more: ſo
faith the Spirit of God by Elihu, (Job
xxxjii.] When a man is chaſtened with
pain upon his bed, and his ſoul draweth
near unto the grete : If there be with
kin an interpreter, that is, one able to
explain the meaning and uſe of ſuch vi-
ſitations; If he say, I have finned, and it
propted me not, that is, if he be brought
so true repentance; then will God be gra-
Pious unto him, and his fout ſhall ſee tbe
light. Lo. all theſe things workeih God
oftentinies with man, to bring back his foul
from the pit, &C.
In ſhort ; Sickneſs, whether mortal
or not, cometh not by chance, but is a
warning for men to prepare for eternity;
and it mightily concerns ſuch as have
the care, of ſouls, not to loſe. fuch oc-
caſions of doing the greateſt good to the
ſouls of men, always remembring, that
I was fick and ye viſited ine not, (Matt.
XXV. 36.] is one of thoſe reaſons for
which men will be ſhut out of Heaven.'
Now, the deſign of this paper is,To
propoſe a method of anſwering the ends
of the Church in her excellent Office
for Vifting the Sick. That ſuch as are
put into our hands, by the providence
of God, may be dealt with as their needs
require: Whether it be to examine the
fincerity of their faith and repentance;
or to receive their confeſſion, and admi-
niſter abſolution to ſuch as earneſtly
deſire it ; or to awaken the conſcience of
the careleſs; to comfort dejected ſpirits;
or laſtly, to exhort ſuch as recover, to
conſider the mercy they have received,
.and to dedicate the remainder of their
lives to the ſervice of God.
And, in the firſt place, a good Paſtor
will not always ſtay till he is ſent for.
He knows that the repentance of the
dead coines too late, and that the fear
of death, which is to determine a man's
ftate to all eternity, will make men
-willing to hear reproof, and to take ad.
vice: Such an opportunity, therefore,
he will not loſe if he can poſſibly help it.
They that omit the falutation, Peace
be to this houſe, and to all that dwell in it,
or pronounce it fo low as not to be heard,
have not well conſidered the authority
they have, as Minifters of Chriſt, to offer
peace and falvation to all that are dif-
poſed to receive it. Matt. X. 13.
If the port Litany and Prayers folloru-
ing be faid with deliberation and devo-
tion, there cannot better be made uſe
of: Beſides, they are the voice of the
Church,. which will be ſure to be heard
at the Throne of Grace.
After theſe follow two Exbortations,
which ſhould never be omitted: but
then they ſhould be read with very great
deliberation, that the fick perſon may
weigh what is ſaid, and receive inſtruc-
tion and comfort from.it.
And now, for as much as a well-
grounded faith in God will be the fick
perſon's beſt defence againſt the aſſaults
of the devil, [Eph. vi. 16.] who will be
ſure to tempt hïm, either to deſpair of
God's mercy, or to preſume upon his
own righteouſneſs, or to be impatient;
and to charge God fooliſhly; the Church,
therefore, in the next place directs us-
to examine the fick perſon's faith, that is,
whether he believes as a Chriſtian man
ought to do or no; and in order to that,
to aſk him,-Doft thou believe in God the
Father Almighty, &c.?
But left fick people, and ſuch as are
of now underſtanding, ſhould profeſs
with their lips, what they are not able to
apply to their foul's comfort; it will be
highly charitable and uſeful, after repeat-
ing the Creed, to propoſe the uſe that
ought to be made of it, in ſort queſtions,
after ſome ſuch way as this following:
Do you believe that it is God who
ordereth all things both in Heaven and
on earth
Then
P A Rio
429
.C
A.
11 SI A L I
!
1
6
: Then you muſt believe that nothingi
can come by chance; and that, as out
Lord faith, even c Sparrow does not die
without God's knowledge and bis leave.
Do you believe that this prefent viſa-
tation of your's is from God?
If God is our Father, his .cofrection
muſt be for our good. Do you firmly
believe this? And that this fickneſs is
ordered by him for ſome ſpecial end?
Then conſider for what ends a loving
Father corrects his child; either he is
careleſs, or diſobedient, or forgets his
duty; or takes ſuch ways as would ruin
himſelf, if he were let alone.
• Is not this your caſe ? To be furę, if
it were left to your own ordering, :you
would never chooſe afflictions; but God
fees that it is good for you to be in trou.
ble; or it may be, God will try whether
you will love and truſt;in him, as well'in
fickneſs as in health.
Will you therefore, like a dutiful
child, be thankful that your Heavenly
Father takes ſo much care of you?
Will you endeavour to bear your
ſickneſs patiently, and ſubmit to God's
will, whether it be for life or for death?
Does not this affliction convince you,
that nothing deſerves our love but God,
fizice no being elſe can help ys in the
day of adverſity?
Will you therefore, in the firſt place,
make application to God by prayer for
an happy iſſue out of this affiction :
Jeſus, you know, ſignifies.a Saviour,
and we all hope that he will be a Sæviour
to us; but this he will not be, unleſs we
obey him as our Lord, that is, as our
ruler and lawgiver.
You muſt therefore conſider wherein
you have broke his laws, and you muft
repent of it, aſk God's pardon, and re-
folve to do forno more, as you hope that
he will be a Saviour to you..
You believe that he was conceived of the
Holy Ghoſt, and born of the Virgin Mary?
Why then you are:ſure that he is the
Son of God, he is able to ſave ſuch a's
como unto God by him ; and as he was
born of a woman, and took our nature
upon him, he knows, for he'has felt, our
weaknefſes, and will pity our infirmities.
You beļieve that be ſuffered under Pon-
Pilete, was cr&ecified, dead, and buried.
' Are you not then hereby convinced
what a fad-ſtate man was in, when God
could not be reconciled to him, till his
own Son had ſuffered-what man had de-
ferved to fuffer ?
And do not you ſèe, at the fame time,
that no true penirent need defpair, lince
here is a ſufficient príce paid for our ré
demption
Neither ought you to doubt, that God
will deny us any thing, ſince he ſpared
not his own Son, but gave him
пр
for
us all.
Do you therefore place all your hopes
of inercy in Chriſt's death, and in the pro-
miſes of God, for his fake, made to us?
Will you endeavour to follow the .ex-
ample of your Lord and Saviour, who
bore.with ſubrniſion and patience what-
ever God thought fit to lay upon him?
And will you remember, that he did
fo, though his very judge found no
fault in him. But we ſuffer juftly, for we
receive the due rewards of our deeds.
And laſtly; you will do well to' re-
member the dying words, of our Sa-
viour; and when you come to die, com-
mend your Spirit into the hands of God.
You believe that Jeſus Chriſt rofe again
the third day from the dead.
Why then you are ſure, that his ſuffer-
ings and death were well pleaſing to
God, wlic otherwife would not have
raiſed him to life again.
And though your ſoul, when you die,
ſhall
go
into an unknown world; yet, if
you die in the favour of God, you will
have the ſame God to take care of you
that Jeſus Chriſt had.
And laſtly; you are hereby aſſured,
that God, who raiſed Chriſt' from the
dead, will alſo quicken our mortal bo-
dies;-for-fo he liathideclared in his word.
Since
Í
t
}
1
2
430
PAROC H I A LI A.
1
Since you believe that Jeſus Chriſt
aſcended into Heaven, and fitteth as the
right-hand of God, you muſt conclude,
that all power in Heaven and earth is
committed unto him,
And can there. be greater comfort for
a finner than this, that he who died for
us is ever with God, pleading the cauſe
of his poor creatures that come unto God
by him
Though therefore, for your own
fake, you cannot look for favour, yet
for Jeſus fake you may, who ever liveth
to make interceffion for us.
Will you therefore endeavour to ſet
your heart above, where your Saviour is?
And that you may do ſo more ear-
neſtly, remember your Saviour's words
when he was leaving the world :- I go to
prepare a place for you, that where I am,
ye may be alſo.
You believe that Jeſus Chriſt fall come
jo judge both the quick and the dead.
If you believe this ſo truly as you
ought to do, you will take care to judge
yourſelf before-hand, that you may not
be condemned of the Lord, when he
cometh to judge the world in righteoul-
neſs.
Will
you
therefore examine your life,
and ſee wherein you have offended, that
you ‘may repent and make your peace
with God, remembering, that as death
leaves you, judgment will find you?
However, you have this to comfort
your ſoul, if you are ſincerely penitent,
that he who knows ourinfirmities, he who
died to redeem us, is to be our judge.
And God grant, that you may find
mercy in that great day.
him, without whoſe aid, you can riever
be ſanctified, never be happy.
And when you call yourſelf to an ac-
count, conſider whether you have lived
in obedience to thoſe whom the Holy Ghoſt
hath fet over you; that is, the Miniſters
of the Goſpel ?
Do you purpoſe to live and die in the
Communion of this Church in which you
were baptized ?
Our Lord tells you what a bleſſing it
is to be a member of that Church, of
which he is the head.
I am, faith he, the vine, ye are the
branches; as the branches cannot bear ,
fruit unleſs they abide in the vine, no
more can ye, unleſs ye abide in me.
In ſhort, a member of Chriſt's Church
has a right to the forgiveneſs of fins-to
the favour of God,--to the merits of
Chriſt, to the aſſiſtance of the Holy
Ghoſt,--and to the miniſtry of the Holy
Angels. Bleſſings which you can never
be ſufficiently thankful for.
Do you firmly believe, that God, in
conſideration of Chriſt's ſufferings, will
forgive all ſuch as with hearty
. repen-
tance and true faith turn unto him?
But then you muſt conſider, that for-
giveneſs of fins is to be hoped for only
in God's own way, that is, by the mi-
niſtry of thoſe to whom God has com-
mitted the word of reconciliation.
And that the promiſe of forgiveneſs
of ſins ſhould be no pretence for continuing
in fin in hopes of pardon.
Do you believe that we ſhall all rife
again, fome to everlaſting happineſs, and
ſome to everlaſting miſery?
If this faith be in you of a truth, it
will convince you of the vanity of this
world, its profits, pleafures, honours,
fame, and its idols; ſo that you will
not, as unbelievers do, look for your
portion here.
Do not you ſee what a mercy it is
when God puniſheth ſinners in this life,
ſince they, whoſe puniſhment is deferred
till the next, muſt ſuffer everlaſtingly
And
You profefs to believe in the Holy Ghoſt,
to whom you were dedicated in baptiſin,
and by which you were ſealed to the day
of redemption.
Now, if you have grieved this Holy
Spirit, and by wicked works have driven
him from you, you muſt ſadly repent of
it, and earneſtly pray God to reſtore
P A R о с н г А
1 A L Ι Α.
431
fincere repentance.
1
And if the difficulties of repentance Fifthly, and laſtly ; Such as hope to
and an holy life affright you, conſider recover will be apt to put off their re-
this one thing, Who can dwell with ever pentance, and reject the counſel of God
lafting burnings?
for their good.
Remember the words of Chriſt to the Now, ſomething in all theſe caſes
penitent thief, --This day halt thou be ſhould be ſaid, to diſpoſe the ſick to ?
with me in Paradiſe.
Let the expectation of that happy day,
and a faith and hope full of immortality,
1. To ſuch as are very Ignorant.
make you diligent to make your calling Such as are ignorant ſhould be made
and election ſure, and ſweeten all the ſenſible, that this life is a ſtate of trial,
trouble and difficulties of doing it. and a paſſage only to another.
And may Almighty God ſtrengthen That God has given men reaſon and
and increaſe your faith, that you may die conſcience, and has alſo given them laws
in this belief, and in the peace and com-
to walk by.
munion of the Church. Amen.
That after this life we muſt all appear
before the judgment-ſeat of Chriſt, who
The fick Chriſtian having thus pro-
will render to every man according to
feſſed his faith in God, the next thing his deeds. [Rom. ii. 6.]
neceſſary to be enquired into is the truth That ſuch as have done good, fhall go
of his repentance. The Church therefore into life everlaſting; and ſuch as have
orders, that now the Miniſter ſhall exa done evil, into everlaſting miſery. And
mine (not exhort himn to it only) whether that thus it will be whether men lay theſe
he repent him truly of all his ſíns ?
things to heart or not.
And verily the Church in this con And the only comfort a finner has is
fulted the neceſſities of fick perfons, who this, that God for Chriſt's ſake will ac-
are not able to attend to long exhortati cept his ſincere repentance.
ons, and are too apt to forget
what is ſaid I require you therefore, as you value
to them after that manner; and may be your ſoul, to make your peace with God
brought to know the true ſtate of their ſpeedily. And that you may know
ſouls by examining them, that is, by ſhort, wherein you have offended, I will ſet be-
plain, and proper queſtions; of which fore you the law of God, to the end you
hereafter.
may judge yourſelf, and call on God for
In the mean time, a prudent Paſtor mercy, as often as I ſhall put you in
will find himſelf obliged (here) to con mind of any ſin you have been guilty of.
ſider more particularly the circumſtances
of the perſon with whom he has to do,
2. To ſuch as are Vainly Confident.
that he may examine his repentance
Such as are confident of their own
accordingly.
righteouſneſs, or depend upon an out-
For inſtance, Chriſtians are not always ward profeſſion of Chriſtianity, ſhould
ſenſible of their own ailments.
be put in mind of our Lord's words to
Firſt; Some are very ignorant, and the Phariſees: [Luke xvi. 5.] Ye are they
know not why they live, or what will that juſtify yourſelves before men, but God
become of them when they die.
knoweth your hearts.
Secondly; Some are vainly confident, and They ſhould be told,, that the Pub.
inuſt be humbled.
lican who durft not lift up his eyes to
Thirdly; Some are too much dejected, Heaven, but ſinote upon his breaſt, ſay-
and muſt be comforted.
ing, God be merciful unto me a finner, re-
Fourthly; Some are hardened, and muſt turned juſtified before him who thought
be awakened.
too well of himſelf.
And
1
7
1
432
P A Řó c
And that our Lord invited fuch only
as were weary and heavy laden to conne
to him, becauſe theſe only are prepared
to become his true diſcplies:
Thou ſayeſt, that thou art rich, and haft
need of nothing, (faith our Lord to the
Church of Laodicea) and knoweſt not that
thou art wretched, and miſerable, and poor,
and blind, and naked. Rev. iii.
17.
You ſee how fad a thing, it is to have
too good án opinion of one's felf.
And it is only becauſe Chriſtiáns 'do
not conſider the many duties that they
have omitted, and the many ſins they
have been guilty of, that makes thein
ſpeak peace to their ſouls.
In the Laws of God, therefore, which
I am going to ſet before you, you will
fee, as in a glaſs, the charge that is
againſt you, and I require you to judge
yourſelf, as you expect favour froin God.
3: To ſuch as want comfort, being dejezted.
And firſt; if the ſick perſon is under
agonies of mind, on account of ſome
great fin, or wickednefs long lived in,
a prudent Paftor will not too haſtily
ſpeak peace to him ; hé will rather en-
deavour that he may continue to forrow
after a godly fórt; that is, not fo much
for having bffended againſt a God: Wiró
cań deſtroy bóth body and ſoul in hél},
but as having offended a graciouś Father,
a merciful Saviour, and an holy Spirit.
Such a forrow aš this will not leffen
a Chriſtian's horror for ſin, but will make
him more, humble, more fearful of of-
fending ; acknowledging God's juſtice,
and his own unworthineſs, but yet re-
lolving to lay hold of the promiſes of
mercy, for Chriſt's ſakė, to penitent
finners.
But then, there being a forrów that
quorketh death, making finners impatient,
doubting God's goodneſs, queſtioning
his promiſes, neglecting repentance ;
ſuch a forrow is to be reliſted, and dif-
couraged; as a temptation of the devil,
being the effect of pride, and of an un-
willingneſs to ſubmit to God.
H i Å Í A:
But if the ſick perſon's forrow pro-
ceeds, as too often it does, from miſtakes
concerning God; the extent of Chriſt's
ſufferings, the unpardonableneſs of ſome
ſīns, and lome ſtates ; tlie ſincerity of his
own' faith and repentance; he is then to
be comforted with ſuch truchs as theſe:
That God delighteth in mercy. Micah
vii. 18. That he is gracious and merciful,
abundant in goodneſs and truth, forgiving
iniquity, and tranſgreffion, end fın. Exodus
xxxiv: 7
That the devil, knowing this, uſes all
his arts and endeavours tó teinpt ſinners
to deſpair.
That therefore God himſelf bid's us to
call upon him in time of trouble, axd be
will bear us.
Nay, he calls himſelf a father, on pur-
poſe that finners may conſider how á
father would deal with his own child,
when he ſaw him truly ſenſible of his
errors.
That Jeſus Chriſt came into the world to
Jave finners, [1 Tim. i. 15.] évén ſuch as
we're lojt: [Matt. xviii. it. That be ever
liveth to make interceſſion for' us. [Heb.
vii. 25.] And we have his own promiſe
for it; - He that cometh unto 12e, I will in
Howwife coſt out; EJóhr vi. 37. ] and be
that believeth in him ſhall receive remillion
of ſins. [Rom. iii. 35.]
That the goſpel is a moſt grècious dif-
penſation, requiring only ſuch an obedi- -
ence as a poor frail creature can pay.
That that fäïth is not to be queſtioned
which purifièth the heart ; [Acts xv. 9.]
which worketh by love; (Gal. v. 6.] that
is, makes us do what we can to pleaſe
God; and which refifteth temptations,
and enables us to overcome them.
That wherever amendment of life fol-
loweth fuck a faith as this, there ïs true
repentance: And that where there is fin-
cerity, there our obedience will be ac-
cepted, though it is not perfect as the
law requires.
In ſhort; no man will have reaſon to
deſpair, if he confiders, that God doeth
nothing in vain. And that if he viſits a.
finner;
PAROC H I AL I A.
433
that you may open your eyes, and ſee
your danger, and aſk his pardon, and
beg his aſſiſtance, and be delivered from
the ſeverity of his wrath, which you
muſt certainly feel without a ſpeedy re-
pentance ?
It may be, you do not know the charge
that is againſt you ; I will, therefore, re-
peat to you the ſubſtance of thoſe laws
which
you have broken, and by which
you muſt be judged.
If you have any concern for your ſoul,
if you have any fear of God in your
heart, you will hear, and judge, and
condemn yourſelf, that you may eſcape
in the dreadful judgment of the laſt day.
finner; if he exhorts him by his mini-
ſters; if he touches his heart; if he gives
him time to conſider his ways, when he
might have taken hiin away without
warning: why, it is becauſe he deſigns to
be gracious, if the finner is not wanting
to himſelf.
I will therefore ſet before you the law
of God, not to affright you, but that you
may know, and confeſs, and forſake your
fin, and find mercy, as God hath promiſed.
Prov. XXV. 13.
4. To ſuch as are Hardened in Wickedneſs,
and muſt be awakened.
This is indeed a melancholy caſe, but
a good Paſtor, while God continues life,
will continue his endeavours, for he does
not know but this is God's time. He
will therefore try. what the ſword of the
fpirit will do, that word which the ſame
Spirit tells us, is profitable for correction
as well as for inſtruction. 2. Tim. iii. 16.
He will therefore put him in mind,
that if he dies in his ſins unrepented of,
he will go out of the world a profeſſed
enemy to that God who can deſtroy both
body and ſoul in hell; who will, as the
Holy Scriptures aſſure us, take ven-
geance on all them that know not God,
and that obey not the Goſpel of our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and who ſhall be
puniſhed with everlaſting deſtruction,
1. Theff. i.
He will let him know, that this inay
be his condition in a few days; for our
Lord aſſures us, That as ſoon as ever
the wicked man died, he was carried
to hell. Luke xvi.
That this is the laſt time, perhaps,
that ever God will afford you to beg his
pardon; and you will be deſperately
mad to neglect it.
It is true, God is not willing that any
fhould periſh, and he can conquer the
ſtubborneft heart, but he will not do it
by force.
He has ſhewn his mercy in afflicting
your body, and in taking from you the
power to do evil.--What is this for, but
Vol. I.
5. To ſuch as, in hopes of Recovery, put of
their Repentance.
Such ſhould be made ſenſible,--That
Sickneſs is not only the puniſhment, but
the remedy of fin. Mic. vi. 9.
That it is the chiefeſt of thoſe ways,
by which God ſhews men their ſin,-by
which he diſcovers to them the vanity
of the world which bewitches them,-by
which he takes down the pride of the
heart, and the ſtubbornneſs of the will,
which has hindred their converſion.
In ſhort, it is God's time : ſo that
not to repent in fickneſs is in effect to
reſolve never to repent.
For what ſhall incline a man to repent
when he recovers,, which does not move
him now?
His hopes of Heaven, and his fears of
hell, will not be greater then than now.
And it would be the higheſt pre-
ſumption, to expect that God will give
that man an extraordinary degree of
grace, who deſpiſes the moſt uſual means
of converſion.
A Paſtor, therefore, will ſet before
him the law of God, which he has trans
grefled, that he may ſee the need he
has of repenting, and that he may not
provoke God to cut him off before his
time, becauſe there is no hopes of amend-
ment.
Examinations
3 K
1
434
P. AR D C H I A L I A.
p. A D
.
Examination of the Sick Perfon's Re-
pentance.
DEARLY beloved, you are, it may
be, in a very ſhort time, to appear be-
fore God.
I muſt therefore put you in mind, that
' your ſalvation depends upon the truth of
your repentanee.
Now, for as much as you became a
finner, hy breaking the laws of God,
you have no way of being reſtored to
God's favour, but by ſeeing the number
and the greatneſs of your fins, that you
may hate them heartily, lament them
ſorely, and cry mightily to God for
pardon.
I will therefore fet before you the
laws of God, by which God will judge
you; and I will aſk you ſuch queſtions
as may be proper to call your fins to
your remembrance; and you will do well,
wherever you ſhall have reaſon, to ſay
with the Publican --God be merciful unto
me, for I have offended in this or this thing.
And be not too tender of yourſelf ;
but remember, that the more ſevere you
are in accuſing and condemning your-
felf, the more favour you may expect
from God.
Have you not been unthankful for
God's mercies?
Have you never, as you know of,
taken any falſe oath?
Have you never been accuſtomed to
ſwear, to curſe, or to take God's naine
in vain
Have you not very often ſpent the
Lord's day idly?
Have you not been careleſs and irre-
verent in God's Houſe?
Have you been careful to pray to
God daily, for his pardon, his grace,
and his protection ?
Have you conſtantly received the
Lord's Supper when you have had an
opportunity?
Have you never gone profanely to the
Sacrament without examining yourſelf,
and without purpoſing to lead a new life?
Have you not deſpiſed God's word,
his minifters, or his houſe?
Your duty to your Neighbour is to love
him as yourſelf
Have you ſo loved all men, as to wife
and pray ſincerely for their welfare?
ave you not hated your enemies ?
Have you paid due reverence in heart,
in word, in behaviour, to your parents,
and to all ſuch as were over you in place
and authority
Have you not been ſubject to ſinful,
unadviſed anger?
Have you never done any thing to
ſhorten the life of your neighbour ?
Have you not lived in malice or envy,
or wiſhed any man's death?
Have you not been accuſtomed to
fow ſtrife and diffention amongſt your
neighbours:
Have you not fallen into the ſins of
drunkenneſs, gluttony, tippling, or an
idle life?
Have you kept yourſelf free from the
fins of whoredom, impurity, or un-
cleanneſs?
Have you none of the ſins of injuſtice,
extortion, or of any way wronging your
neighbour, to anſwer for?
Havc
Your duty to God, you know, is, to fear
bim, to love him, to truſt in him, to honour,
and to obey him.
Conſider, therefore, ſeriouſly;--Have
you not lived as if there were no God to
call you to an account?
Has the knowledge of God's almighty
power, and fevere juſtice, made you fear-
ful of offending him?
Are you convinced that you have not
loved God ſo much as his goodneſs and
care of you deſerved ?
Has the love of God made you deſirous
to pleaſe him?
Have you ſo put your truſt in God as
to be contented with what he has
ap-
pointed, without murmuring, and with-
out queſtioning the wiſdom of his
choices.?
i
t
Р P A R о с н I A35
A A
Ľ I A.
you; it is fit you do ſo now; for the
diſcharging a good conſcience, and for
preventing miſchief after your death.
And be very careful that in making
your will, you do no wrong, diſcover
no reſentment, that the laſt act of your
life
may
be free from ſin.
1
And now I will leave you for a while
to God, and to your own conſcience;
beſeeching him to diſcover to you, the
charge that is againſt you; that you may
know, and confeſs, and bewail, and ab-
hor the errors of your life paſt; that
your fins may be done away by his
mercy, and your pardon ſealed in Hea-
ven, before you go hence and be no.
more ſeen.
Have you not been unfaithful in any
matters of truſt committed to you?
Have you not been ſubject to the evil
habits of lying, Nandering, or tale-
bearing?
Have you never given falſe evidence,
out-faced the truth, or countenanced an
evil cauſe?
Have you not been pleaſed with evil
reports; and have you not been too for-
ward to propagate them ?
Have you not been vexatious to your
neighbour, and grieved him without
cauſe?
Have you not been diſſatisfied with
the condition which God allotted you?
Have you not coveted your neigh-
bour's goods, envied his proſperity, or
been pleaſed with his misfortunes ?
Have you done to others as you with
they ſhould have done to you?
Can you call to mind any injury or
injuſtice, for which you ought to aſk par-
don, or make reſtitution :
And remember you are told the truth,
that the unrighteous and unjuſt ſhall not
enter the kingdom of Heaven..
Is there any body that has grievouſly
wronged you, to whoin you ought to be
reconciled
Remember, that if you forgive not,
you will not be forgiven ; and that he
will receive judgment without mercy,
who hath ſhewed no mercy.
Are you therefore in charity with all
the world?
Have you been kind to the poor ac-
cording to your ability ?
And remember that the moment Zac-
cheus reſolved to do right to every body,
and to be kind to the poor, our Lord tells
him, that Salvation was then come to his
boufe.
You would do well therefore, as a
proof of your thankfulneſs to God, to
be liberal to the poor, according to your
ability
And if you have not already ſettled
your worldly concerns, and declared
what you owe, and what is owing to
Concerning Confeffion and Abfolution :
CONCERNING Confeſſion, Arch-
biſhop Uſher has theſe words : No
" kind of Confeſſion, either publick or
“ private, is diſallowed by our Church,
" that is any way requiſite for the due
“ execution of the antient power of the
“ keys, which Chriſt beſtowed on the
“ Church.”- Anſwer to the Jeſuit, p. 84,
Concerning Abſolution, Biſhop An-
drews hach theſe words: It is not-
" ſaid by Chriſt, Whoſe fins je wiſh and
przy for, or declare to be remitted; but
Whoſe fins ye remit: To which he
" addeth a promiſe, that he will make it
is good, and that his power ſhall accom-
pany the power he has given thein,
" and the lawful execution of it in his
"Church for ever."
And indeed the very ſame perſons
baptiſe for the remiflion of fins; and.
adminifter the Lord's Supper as a feal
of the forgiveneſs of fins to all worthy
communicants.
It is not water that can waſh away fin,
nor bread and wine; but theſe rightly
adminiſtered, by perſons truly authoriſed,
and to perſons duly qualified by faith
and repentance. And thus Abſolution
benefiteth, by virtue of the power
which
3 K 2
Jeſus
1
436
PAR OCH
I
A LI A
neſtly to deſire Abſolution, and to ex-
hort them to receive the Lord's Supper,
as a pledge to aſſure them of pardon ;
we muſt ſincerely admoniſh them not
to hope for any benefit either from the
one or the other, but upon condition of
their fincere repentance.
Jeſus Chriſt has given his Miniſters.
John xx. 23.
In fhort, our Lord having purchaſed
the forgiveneſs of fins for all mankind,
he hath committed the miniſtry of re-
conciliation to us; that having brought
men to repentance, we may in Chriſt's
naine, and in the perſon of Chriſt,
(2 Cor. ii. 10) pronounce their pardon.
And this will be the true way to mag-
nify the power of the keys, which is to
little underſtood, or ſo much deſpiſed ;
namely, to bring as many as poſſibly
we can to repentance, that we may have
more frequent occaſions of ſealing a
penitent's pardon by our miniſtry.
It will be proper, therefore, before
Abſolution, and for more ſatisfaction,
to aſk the ſick perſon ſome ſuch queſtions
as theſe :
Have you conſidered the fins which
you have been moſt ſubject to?
Are you convinced that it is an evil
thing and bitter to forſake the Lord ?
Are
you
reſolved to avoid all tempta-
tions, and occaſions of the ſins you have
now repented of?
Do you verily believe that you ſhall
not fall into any of theſe fins again?
If you ſhould do ſo, will you imme-
diately beg God's pardon, and be more
watchful over yourſelf?
Will you ſtrive with all your might to
overcome the corruptions of your na-
ture, by prayers, by faſting, and by
ſelf-denial?
Do you purpoſe, if God ſhall prolong
your days, to bring forth fruits meet for
repentance!
Are you in perfect charity with all the
world!
And now, if the ſick perſon has been
To dealt with as to be truly ſenſible of
his condition, he ſhould then be in-
ſtructed in the nature and benefit of
Confeſſion (at leaſt of ſuch fins as do
trouble his conſcience) and of Abſo-
Jution.
For inſtance, he ſhould be told, that
as under the law of Moſes, God made
his prieſts the judges of leproſy, [Levit.
xiii.] and gave them rules, by which
they were to determine who were clean,
and fit to enter into the congregation,
(which was a type of Heaven) and who
were not clean.
Even ſo, under the Goſpel, he has
given his Prieſts authority to judge ſin,
which is the leproſy of the ſoul. He has
-given them rules to judge by, with au-
thority to pronounce their pardon, if
they find them qualified; for this is their
commiſſion from Chriſt's own mouth,
Whole-foever fins ye remit, they are re-
mitted unto them.
But then we dare not take upon us to
exerciſe this authority, until finners give
ſuch ſigns of a fincere faith and true re-
pentance, as may perſuade one charita-
bly to believe, that amendment of life
will follow, if God ſhall think fit to grant
them longer time.
At the ſame time, therefore, that we
are bound to encourage penitents ear-
Every
Chriſtian, whoſe life has been,
in the main, unblameable, and whoſe
repentance has thus been particularly
examined, and who has given a ſatisfac-
tory anſwer to theſe queſtions, ought
not to leave the world without the be-
nefit of Abfolution, which he ſhould
be earneſtly preſſed to deſire, and ex-
horted to diſpoſe himſelf to receive, as
the Church has appointed.
Concerning Habitual Sinners.
IF a perſon of this character be viſited
with fickneſs, a prudent Paſtor will not
preſently apply comfort, or give him
aſſurances
Р А к о с н 1 A L I
H 1 A.
437
+
aſſurances of pardon; he will rather And this a prudent Paftor will be
ſtrive to increaſe his forrow to ſuch a careful to obſerve, both to prevent the
height, as, if God ſhould ſpare him, ſcandal of an haſty abſolution, and be-
inight produce a repentance not to be cauſe he knows ſuch miniſtrations do no
repented of.
good to thoſe that receive them.
It was thus (as Dr. Hammond ob-
ſerves) that God himſelf dealt with ſuch
To ſuch as have recovered from Sickneſs.
kind of ſinners. Judges x. 6.
The children of Iſrael did evil again, AND, in the firſt place, a Paſtor
that is, They went on in their wicked ſhould be very careful to put his people
neſs, upon which God ſorely diſtreſſes in mind, that the firſt fruits of health
them. They cried unto God, but he ſhould always be offered to God.
anſwers them, I will deliver you no more. And for as much as there is nothing
However, this did not make them utterly more common, nor more to be lamented,
to deſpair; for they knew that his mercy than for people in ſickneſs to make very
had no bounds; they therefore ſtill ſolemn promiſes of better obedience,
went on to apply to him for pardon and and upon their recovery to forget all,
help, and reſolved to do what was at and to return to their former careleſs
preſent in their power, towards a re life ;--a Paftor will warn them betiines,
formation; at laſt God was prevailed on how God hates ſuch backſidings, how
to accept and deliver them.
unthankful, how provoking it is, and
And thus ſhould we deal with habi the very readieſt way to draw down a
tual finners:-We ſhould not break the worſe evil, or to be given over to a re-
bruiſed reed ;-we ſhould indeed give
probate mind.
them aſſurances of pardon, upon their And indeed, a man that has received
ſincere repentance : but for as much as the ſentence of death in himſelf, that
it is very hard, even for themſelves to has ſeen the hazard of a death-bed re-
know, whether their ſorrow and reſolu pentance, that has felt the horror of ſin,
tions are ſuch as would bring forth fruit when it is moſt frightful :--for ſuch a
anſwerable to amendment of life: all perſon to grow ſecure, is an amazing in-
that a confeffor can do is,--to exhort Itance of the corruption of our nature;
ſuch perſons to all that is in their preſent and therefore it will require a Paſtor's
power;-to take ſhame to themſelves; greateſt care to prevent a relapſe. Efpe-
to give glory to God in a free confeſſion cially to guard his people againſt general
of their crimes, (which St. James faith purpoſes of amendment, which lull the
is of great uſe towards obtaining their mind aſleep; and before people are
pardon ;)--to pray without ceaſing; aware, they are juſt where they were
to warn others to beware of falling into before ſickneſs ſeized them.
the ſame fad condition and to conſider A love for ſin returns God is pro-
that a wicked life, to which God has threa voked, and grace withdrawn, and every
tened eternal fire, cannot be ſuppoſed to relapſe makes a Chriſtian's caſe more
be forgiven by an eaſy repentance. deſperate.
And though the Church has no rules Ā Chriſtian therefore, who is in good
in this caſe to go by, but ſuch as are earneſt, muſt be put upon rectifying the
very amicting, yet God is not tied to errors of his life, immediately, as he
rules; he fees what is in man, and may hopes for mercy, whenever God viſits
finally abfolve one whom his miniſters
him again.
dare not, until after a long probation, they If an idle life has been his fault, he
have reaſon in the judgment of charity muſt take to buſineſs,-if intemperance,
to believe that his repentance is ſincere. he muſt at his peril be ſober,if he has
been
1
.
438
PAR OCH I AL 1
о с н 1
A.
been given to appetite, to eaſe, and to Let him therefore be exhorted to per-
luxury, he muſt, deny himſelf, and la ſevere in his good reſolutions ;-0 de-
bour to mortify theſe corrupt affections, pend upon God's power and promiſes,
if he has obſerved no method of living, to aſſiſt him to pray daily for light to
he muſt for the future fix proper times diſcover, and for ſtrength to overcome
for prayer, for faſting, for retirement, the corruptions of his nature ;---and laſt-
and for calling himſelf to an account. ly, to be always afraid of backſliding :
In ſhort; he muſt avoid, as much as -And then fickneſs and death, when-
poſſible, all occaſions and temptations ever they come, will be a bleſſing.
to fin ;if he is overtaken in a fault, he
muft immediately repent of it, and be
And as a faithful diſcharge of this
duty will give a curate of ſouls the
more careful; he muſt not be diſcouraged
with the difficulties he will meet with,
greateſt comfort at the hour of death, ſo
there is nothing doth more preſerve the
for the power of God is ſufficient to
make a virtuous life poſſible, eaſy, and
authority which a faithful Paſtor ought
to have over his flock.
pleaſant, to the weakeſt Chriftian that
depends upon his grace.
1
(
1
>
MORNING
[ 439 )
MORNING and EVENING PRAYERS.
>
A
MORNING PRAYER
For a Family.
LMIGHTY and Eternal God! by
whoſe good providence the whole
world, as one fainily, is governed and
preſerved; we, the work of thy hands
and part of thy care, being very ſenſi-
ble of thy goodneſs to us hitherto, are
proſtrate before Thee to implore thy
mercy and protection for the time to
come; moſt humbly beſeeching Thee
to pardon all our iniquities, which may
hinder any of thy bleſſings from deſcend-
ing upon us.
We confeſs, O Lord, that our ingra-
titude and forgetfulneſs of Thee, to
whom we owe all that we have or expect
in this world, and all our hopes in the
next, might juſtly provoke Thee to leave
us to ourſelves; but ſince Thou haft
given us ſome ſenſe of our faults, we do
in all humility hope and beg, that Thou
wilt give us thy pardon alſo for them,
that they may never riſe up in judgment
againſt us.
And we do not only aſk for the par-
don of our fins, but for thy grace and
powerful aſſiſtance, that we may not for
the time to come hazard thy favour and
protection by our future wilful tranſ-
greffions.
Accept, O Lord, of our vows, which
we now renew before Thee, to renounce
the Devil and all his works, to believe
in. Thee and to ſerve Thee faithfully all
our days; and as Thou haſt excited
theſe holy deſires and purpoſes in our
hearts, fo enable us to perform them
conſtantly in the whole courſe of our lives,
And foraſmuch as we are taught by
thy holy word, that no adulterer or co-
vetous perfon; none who envies or Speaks
evil of his neighbour; none who robs
or defrauds his brother; no drunkard, or
profane perſon ; none who neglects or
deſpiſes thy law; fhall enter into the
kingdom of heaven ;-In-a deep ſenſe
of the extreme miſery of being for ever
baniſhed from thy preſence, we moſt
earneſtly beſeech Thee to keep us from
theſe and all other ſins, which have ſuch
a dreadful confequence. .
Give us leave, this day, to put our-
ſelves into thy powerful protection; and
give us grace, that with an humble con-
fidence we may depend upon thy watch-
ful providence, thy guidance, and thy
bleſſing.
And may the ſame good providence
that has watched over us for our good
the laſt night, by preſerving us from
dangers,—by refreſhing us with ſeaſon-
able ſleep,—by awakening us this morn-
ing
with fouls ſenſible of theſe bleſſings :
May the ſame gracious God guard us
this day from all evil and miſchief, from
all aſſaults of the world, the fleſh, and
the devil.
And ſeeing all inen’s labours are in
vain without thy bleſſing, we beſeech
Thee to bleſs every one of us in our ſe-
veral places and callings. Proſper Thou
the works of our hands upon us, and
give us grace thankfully to accept of,
and ſoberly to uſe, whatever we ſhall this
day receive at thy hands; that we, own-
ing Thee for our benefactor, and inaking
uſe of thy benefits according to thy wiſe
deſign, may ſtill continue to be par-
takers of thy favours and bleſſings.
Bleſs us at home and abroad; and
grant that we may walk as in thy fight,
making a conſcience of our ways, and,
to the beſt of our knowledge, dealing
with others as we ourſelves would be dealt
al
with;
440
MORNING AND EVENING PRAYERS.
li
with; that by thy gracious favour, and
our own endeavours, we may have prof-
perous ſucceſs in all things that we ſhall
undertake.
Give us grace that we may be inno-
cent and harmleſs in our converſations,
well pleaſed with the proſperity of all
about us, and deſirous of the good of all
people; and eſpecially that all mankind
may love, honour, and obey Thee the
Lord of Heaven and Earth, whoſe name
is excellent in all the world.
Bleſs theſe kingdoms wherein we live;
continue, O Lord, thy Goſpel among
us, and proſper this part of thy Church,
which is eſtabliſhed here.
Bleſs the King and the Royal Family,
that true religion may be maintained
and encouraged by him, and juſtice ad-
miniſtered by all thoſe that act under his
authority.
Bleſs all that travel by ſea and land;
and take into thy protection all orphans
and widows, and all that ſuffer wrong.
Give health and ſtrength to the ſick
and weak, and joy and comfort to the
forrowful and afficted.
Remember not, Lord, our iniqui-
ties, nor the iniquities of our forefathers;
but ſpare us, good Lord, and have pa-
tience with us, if perhaps we may at laſt
bring forth ſuch fruits as may become
thy great care and long-ſuffering. O
that true religion pure and undefiled be-
fore God, that virtue, and juſtice, and
mercy, and brotherly kindnefs, and
whatever elſe is praife-worthy, may ſo
grow and flouriſh amongſt us, that we
may enjoy the bleſſing of peace which
we daily pray for; that there may be no
complaining in our ſtreets. And, good
God, give us grace that we may never
forget to praiſe thy infinite goodneſs for
this, and all other bleſſings, which we
have, or ſhall receive, at thy hands; but
let the ſenſe of them create in us a true
and lively faith and gratitude in all holy
obedience.
And now we commend ourſelves, our
prayers, and all belonging to us, to
Thee our Creator and Redeemer; we
are willing in every thing to be diſpoſed
of as Thou ſeeſt good, believing that
Thou ordereft all things for thy honour,
and for the good of thoſe that depend
upon Thee, as we do, for all the bleſſings
of this day.
The ſame bleſſings we aſk for our
friends, for our relations, for all thoſe
from whom we have received any kind-
neſſes, for all thoſe that deſire our prayers;
defiring thoſe mercies for them which
we ſhould aſk for ourſelves were we in
their condition.
Theſe, and all other thy bleſſings,
which Thou knoweſt better to give than
we to aſk ; vouchſafe (if it ſeem good to
thy majeſty) to give us, for the wor-
thineſs of thy Son Jeſus Chriſt our Lord,
in whoſe moſt bleſſed name and words
we ſum up our wants and petitions as he
himſelf hath taught us, ſaying,
Our Father, which art in Heaven; &6
The Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, &C.
EVENING PRAYER
For a Family.
ALMIGHTY God and most mercia
proſtrate before Thee, to acknowledge
thy bounty and goodneſs to us the day
paſt, to beg thy merciful protection this
night, and to praiſe thy holy name for
theſe, and all other thy mercies, from
time to time beſtowed upon us.
We confeſs, O God, and are heartily
forry for it, that we do not walk worthy
of the great benefits which we conſtantly
receive from thy good providence, nor
make ſuitable returns for theſe vaſt bleſ-
ſings; and therefore we may juſtly fear
left Thou fhouldſt put a ſtop to the cur-
rent of thy mercies to us; but ſince Thou
haſt inſpired us with a ſenſe of our un-
worthineſs, we do humbly hope for and
depend upon thy pardon, and grace to
do
I
MORNING AND EVENING PRAYERS,
EVENING PRAYERS,
4.41
1
1
do włatever thy good ſpirit ſhall direct
us to.--Pardon tlierefore, good Lord,
whatever we have, this day paft, offended
in thought, or word, or deed, againſt
Thee, or againſt our neighbour, for the
merits of Jeſus Chriſt.
Look upon us in much compaſſion,
not for any thing in us, but for the love
and reſpect which Thou beareſt to him,
in whom we verily believe Thou art fully
reconciled to us.
Take away our fins, and the puniſh-
ment due unto us for them.
Let thy wrath be turned from us, and
deſtroy us not, together with our mani-
fold tranſgreſſions. Be gracious unto
us according to thy wonted goodneſs.
Thou who abborreſt nothing which Thou
haft made, cajt us not away from thy pre-
ſence; take not thy Holy Spirit from us;
but create in us new hearts, hearts fit to
ferve Thee; and write thy law in them,
that all our deſires, words, and actions,
may be conformable to thy bleſſed will;
and that every day we may be more ſen-
ſible of thy mercy to us in making us
better, the nearer Thou bringeſt us to
our end; that after the few nights and
days we have to paſs in this world, we
may come to thy eternal reſt, together
with Chriſt Jeſus.
For the things of this life, in a moſt
grateful remembrance of thy mercies
hitherto vouchſafed to us, we do en-
tirely truſt Thee for the time to come,
reſolving by thy grace to be ſatisfied
with whatever thy good providence ſhall
aſſign us. Only this we are importunate
for, and moſt humbly beſeech Thee to
grant, that we may all our days pleaſe
Thee in a conſtant and zealous practice
of piety and devotion, of righteouſneſs
and mercy, of temperance and chaſtity,
of meekneſs, patience, truth, and fide-
lity, as may adorn the religion and name
of our Lord and Maſter.
And grant, O merciful Father, that
our friends, our relations, and all thy
ſervants, may be ſharers of the fame
Vol. I.
mercies which we are now aſking for
ourſelves.
May all the world acknowledge
Thee, and as they are partakers of thy
mercies, may they gratefully own Thee
to be the fole Lord, Governor, and Be-
nefactor of all the earth.
« To this end we moſt humbly pray
for the converſion of Jews, Turks, and
Heathens, to the truth;—for all Chrif-
tians, that the weak may be fupported;
that they may be ſtrengthened that ſtand;
that they who are in error may be con-
verted ;--for the Churches throughout the
world, that they may be united in reli-
gion ;---for our's in particular, tliat what-
ever is amiſs in it may be mended;--for
the King's Majeſy, and his proſperity. ;-
for all Chriſtian kingdonis ; for our's efpe-
cially, and each part of it, that it may
flouriſh in peace; for wiſdom in the
council, integrity in the judges, ſtrength
in our armies, diſcretion in our magif-
ſtrates, and obedience in the people ;
for the Clergy, that they may teach well,
and that they may live well ;--- for the
proſperity and good ſucceſs of all merchants,
huſbandmen, and tradeſmen, that they may
live carefully and honeſtly in their voca-
tions ;--for the proſperous education of
youth in all univerſities and ſchools, that
they may anſwer the ends of their pious
founders and benefactors. We huinbly
beſeech Thee to hear us for our enemies,
eſpecially thoſe that hate us without
cauſe, that they may be converted;
for thoſe that commend themſelves to, and
deſire our prayers, and whoſe affairs and
troubles will not ſuffer them to pray as
they ought; that Thou wouldſt hear us
for them, and be gracious unto them;
--for all that are in afliction of body or
mind, that they may make the beſt uſe
of thy fatherly correction ;--for all who
are in danger or want, in priſon, or 001-
deinned to death; eſpecially for all thoſe
who ſuffer for the teſtiinony of a good
conſcience, that Thou wouldſt give them.
ſtrength to bear, and patience under
theit:
3 L
442
MORNING AND EVENING PRAYERS.
their afflictions and perſecutions, and a
happy iffue out of them."
Hear us, O Father, for all theſe
eſtates and conditions of men, and hear
the prayers of all others for us, and let
both their's and our's be acceptable in
thy ſight, for the merits of Jeſus our Sa-
viour.
In a ſober confidence that Thou heareſt
us, we commit ourſelves, and all that
belongs to us, to thy watchful provi-
dence this night; and when we ſhall not
be able to think how to defend ourſelves
from the leaſt misfortune that may af-
ſault us, we depend upon Thee, O God,
and on thy protection. Suffer us not to
Neep in fin, but watch over us, and de-
fend us under the ſhadow of thy wings.
Let not our ſleep be exceflive or immo-
derate, but raiſe us in due time, that
we may ſerve and praiſe. Thee.joyfully;
enter upon our ſeveral employments and
callings, and perform them juftly; and
ſeck thy kingdom earneſtly.. May the
neighbourhood wherein we live, and
eſpecially this habitation, be free from all
accidents, from the violence of fire, and
from the deſigns and attempts of wicked
men.. And may we, who now implore
thy protection, may we the next morn-
ing, in a ſenſe of thy mercies to us, be as
ready to praiſe thy holy name, thy power,
and goodneſs; through Jeſus Chriſt, in
whoſe bleſſed name and words, we more
confidently recommend ourſelves and
prayers to thy mercy, ſaying as he hath
taught us,
Our Father, which art in Heaven; C,
-
.
1
A FORM
*
1
1
t
А
FORM
OF
PRAYER
FOR THE
H H E RRI N G
F I SH E RY.
1
E X COM MU'N I CA TIO N.
V
FORM
0 F
-
1
RE CE I VI N G P E N IT E N T S.
Τ
}
3 L.
I
[ 445 )
}
1
1
A
F O R M
OF
PRA Y E R
To be Uſed by the CLERGY of the DIOCESE OF MAN;
Who, according to a laudable Cuſtom, are bound to attend the Boars during
the HERRING FISHING,
1
3
D
i
(Let the Service begin with this Sentence.
LESSED is he that hath the God of
Jacob for his help, and whoſe hope
is in the Lord his God;
Who made Heaven and Earth, the
Sea, and all that therein is: who keepeth
his promiſe for ever. Pfalm cxlvi. 4, 5.
[ Then followeth this Exhortation.
EARLY beloved Brethren, foraf-
much as God has vouchſafed us
the bleſſings of the ſeas which we have
prayed for, let us thankfully receive and
acknowledge his favours.
And ſince he has threatened to with-
draw his bleſſings from thoſé that abuſe
them, let us with penitent hearts beſeech
him to pardon our ſins, and our ingra-
titude. And
And pray that we may live in
the fear of God, that God may bleſs all
our honeft endeavours, and continue to
us his bountiful kindneſs. That he may
take us under his protection, and deliver
us from the dangers of the ſeas, from
the powers of darkneſs, and from all fad
accidents. Wherefore, I pray and be-
feech you, as many as are preſent, to
accompany me with a pure heart, and
humble voice, to the throne of the hea-
venly grace, ſaying after me.
Then followeth The general Confef-
fion, the Abfolution, (if a Prieſt be
preſent) the Lord's Prayer, and the
Verſicles, as they are appointed in the
Morning and Evening Service,
f Proper Pſalms, one or more of which
Shell be uſed as the Miniſter ſhell think
fit, and as the time will permit.
Pfal. lxv. tbe Whole.
Pſal. lxxviii. from ver. 19, to ver. 41.
Pſal. civ. from ver. 24, to the end.
Pfal. cvii. from ver. 23, to ver. 32.
I Then shall be read one or two of the fol-
lowing Leſſons, (as the time will permit)
and after every Lefon, the Miniſter ſhell
make a brief Exhortation, proper to
what has been read out of the Holy Scrip-
tures, as followeth :
( Firſi Lepori
.
Gen. i. from ver. 20, to 24.
ND God ſaid, Let the waters bring
forth abundantly the moving crea-
ture that hath life, and fowl that may fly
above the earth in the open firmament
of Heaven.
21. And God created great whales, and
every living creature that moveth, which
the waters brought forth abundantly
after their kind, and every winged fowl
after his kind : and God ſaw that it was
good.
22. And God bleſſed them, ſaying, Be
fruitful, and multiply, and fill the wa-
ters in the ſeas, and let fowl multiply in
the earth.
23. And the evening and the morning
were the fifth day
1
.
9 The
I
446
A FORM OF PRAYER FOR THE HERRING FISHERY.
B
vours; leſt he deal with us, as he did
with his own people, who making a
doubt of his power to furniſh them with
fleſh in the barren wilderneſs, and deſpi-
ſing the proviſion he gave them, they
aſked for fileſh to gratify their wanton
appetites. And what was the end of
this ungracious return for all the mer-
cies God had ſhewed them? Why, God
did anſwer their deſires, and fent a won-
derous flight of birds, which fell as thick
as fand amongſt their tents; by this he
fhewed them his power.
But to con-
vince them of the fin of diſtruſting his
providence, while the meat was yet iiz'
their mouths, the heavy wrath of God felt
upon them, and flew thein. Numb. xi.
Third Lejon.
Habak. iii. ver. 17, 18.
Although the fig tree
thall not blof-
The Exhortation.
Eloved, we learn from this Scrip-
ture, how God, by his all-powerful
word, hath, from the beginning, ſtored
the waters with creatures innumerable.
We find it fo at this time to our com-
fort. And whenever we want this blet-
ſing, it is not becauſe his hand is thur-
tened, or that his ordinance is not obeyed.
But, as the Prophet faith, [Iſa, lix. 2.]
Our iniquities do ſeparate betwixt' us and
our God, and cur ſiis make him bide bis
face from us, that he will not bear.
Let us, therefore, be careful not to
abufe his favours, nor ſuffer ourſelves to
be corrupted by them, left we provoke
God to withdraw thoſe blefings which
from the creation were deſigned for our
ſupport and benefit.
4 Second Lellcn.
2 Kings, ch. vii. ver. 1, 2, and. 20.
THEN Eliſha faidHear ye the
word of the Lord, Thus faith the
Lord, To-morrow about this time ſhall
a meaſure of fine flour be fold for a
ſheket, and two meaſures of barley for
a fhekci, in the gate of Samaria.
2. Then a lord on whoſe hand the
King leaned anſwered the man of God,
and ſaid, If the Lord would make win-
dows in Heaven, might this thing be?
And he ſaid, Behold, thou ſhalt fee
it with thine eyes, but fhalt not eat
thereof.
20. And to it fell out, unto him; for
the people trod upon him in the gate,,
and he died.
The Exhortation.
ND have not we, my brethren, been
as hard of belief? Have not we
been ready to queſtion the power or the
goodneſs of God, and to deſpair of ever
feeing the plenty which we now both fee
and taſte of ?
Let us learn from bence, To receive
with thankful hearts.what God gives us;
nuť to queſtion his power, but our own
worthineſs, when he withholds his fa-
1
in
vines; the labour of the olive fliall fail,
and the fields ſhall yield, no meat; the
flock ſhall be cut off from the foll, and
there ſhall be no herd in the ſtalls :
18. Yet I will rejoice in the Lord, I
will joy in the God of my ſalvation.
- The Exhortation.
BSERVE, good Chriſtians, from
theſe words, and this example,
how you ought to behave yourſelves
when God withdraws his bleflings.
That you ought not to. murmur at his
diſpenſations; nor diſtruſt his providence.
For, as Holy Job faith, wall we receive
good at the band of Gad, and shall we not
receive evil? Whenever he thinks fit to
try our ſincerity, rather let us imitate
the reſolution of holy Jacob, [Gen.
xxviii. 20:] who vowed. to ſerve God,
thougla -God gave him na more than bread
to eat, and raiment to put on. Then, faith
he, mell the Lord be, mag God. And as a
teſtimony, of this, Of, all that thou ſhalt
give me, I will ſurely give the tenth unto
thee; intimating thus much, that wlie-
ther God gives us leſs or iñore, we are
bound to return hiin ſuch a proportion
of his bounty as we know will be ac-
cepted
A FORM OF PRAYER FOR THE HERRING FISHERY.
47
I
B
your
cepted as an acknowledgment that all
we are, and have, is of his infinite mercy
and goodneſs.
4 Fourth Lefon.
Matth. viii. ver. 23, to ver. 28.
ND when Jeſus was entered into a
ſhip, bis diſciples followed him.
24. And, behold, there aroſe a great
tempeſt in the ſea, inſomuch that the
ſhip was covered with the waves : but he
was aſleep.
25. And his diſciples came to him,
and awoke him, ſaying, Lord, ſave us:
we periſh.
26. And he faith unto them, Why
are ye fearful, Oye of little faith?
Then he aroſe, and rebuked the winds
and the fea; and there was a great calm.
27. But the men marvelled, ſaying,
What manner of man is this, that even
the winds and the ſea obey him!
| The Exhortation.
ELOVED, This Goſpel teacheth
us to whom we ought to go in all
our dangers and diftreffes, even to Jeſus
Chriſt, who will always be preſent with
us and hear us, unleſs we drive him from
us by our wickedneſs. And if Jeſus
Chriſt be with us, we have nothing to
fear. He can with one word rebuke the
winds, make the ſeas calm, and ſave us
though we are ready to ſink.
And though he may ſeem for a time
not to regard us, that our fears may con-
vince us of our own weakneſs; yet if
we earneſtly call upon him, he will ariſe
and ſave us; and if we ſerve himn faith-
fully, he will bring us at laſt, through
all the ſtorms and tempeſts of this dan-
gerous world, to our deſired port, even
to Heaven, where only we can have
eternal reſt.
Fifth Lelon.
Luke'v. ver. 4, 10 10.
NO
W when Jeſus had left ſpeaking,
he ſaid unto Simon, Launch out
into the deep, and let down your nets
for a draught.
Ś. And Simon anſwering faid unto
him, Maſter, we have toiled all the night,
and have taken nothing: nevertheleſs at
thy word I will let down the net:
6. And when they had thus done,
they incloſed a great multitude of fiſhes:
and their net brake.
7. And they beckoned unto their
partners, which were in the other ſhip,
that they Thould come and help them.
And they caine, and filled both the ships,
ſo that they began to ſink.
8. When Simon Peter ſaw it, he fell
down at Jeſus'knees, ſaying, Depart froin
ine; for I am a ſinful man, O Lord!
9. For he was aſtoniſhed, and all that
were with him, at the draught of the
fiſhes which they had taken.
4 The Exhortation,
ELOVED, Ye hear in this Goſpel,
that all endeavours will be in
vain; that you may toil night and day,
and all to no purpoſe, unleſs God gives
his command, and his blefling goes 2-
long with you.
Ye will not, therefore, think it is
vain that ye are called upon to worſhip
God; ye will not think thoſe prayers
vain that are offered for your preſerva-
tion and ſucceſs.
It is true, God may ſuſpend his bler-
ſings for a tiine to make us value his fa-
vours; to make us more importunate;
to convince us that we depend upon his
providence entirely ; that we may not
praiſe ourſelves, and ſacrifice to our own
nets. [Hab. i. 16.] But he will never
utterly forſake them that ſerve him in
ſincerity. For this is the ſure word of
promiſe: Seek ye firſt the Kingdom of
God, and all theſe leſſer things which
are neceſſary for your fubfiftence, ſhall
be added unto you. [Matth. vi.]
T Sixih Lefon
John vi. ver. 26, 27.
ESUS anſwered them and ſaid, ve-
rily, verily, I ſay linto you, Ye ſeek
me,
JEST
448
A FORM OF PRAYER FOR THE HERRING FISHERY,
me, not becauſe ye ſaw the miracles, but
becauſe ye did eat of the loaves, and
were filled.
27. Labour not for the meat which
periſheth, but for that meat which en-
dureth unto everlaſting life, which the
Son of man ſhall give unto you: for
him hath God the Father ſealed.
4 Then the two Collects for Morning or
Evening Prayer, i as in the Book of
Common Prayer.
After which are to be ſaid in order theſe
Prayers following. And laſtly, The
Prayer of St. Chryſoſtom, with the
concluding Prayer, The Grace of our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt, &c.
3
B
O
I Miniſter.
Let us give thanks .unto God for his
bleſſings, and pray for grace that we
may not abuſe them
;
GOD, heavenly Father, of whoſe
gift it is that the rain doth fall,
the earth is fruitful, beafts increaſe, and
fiſhes do multiply; we give Thee hum-
ble thanks for the bleffings of the ſeas
ſo plentifully beſtowed upon us; be-
feeching Thee to give us grace, that we
may not be corrupted by thy favours,
but that we may uſe them to thy glory,
our own comfort, and to the relief of
thoſe that are in want. And that we
may ſhew forth our thankfulneſs for the
fame, by leading holy and Chriſtian
lives; through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
Anen.
The Exhortation.
В
ELOVED, Our Saviour, in this
Goſpel, reproves thoſe who are
very induſtrious to provide for their bo-
dies, and at the ſame time take no care
for their fouls. He would not have us
to neglect our daily labour, or our daily
bread; but he would have us to conſider,
that this is not the world we were made
for. · That therefore we ought to ſeek
unto God, not ſo much for earthly bleſ-
ſings, which we cannot long enjoy, but
that we ſhould rather labour and pray
for an inheritance in Heaven, which will
never fail. For what ſhall it profit a
man, if he ſhould gain the whole world,
and loſe his own ſoul?
Let us therefore beware left we forget
God in the midit of the abundance
which he beſtows upon us ; left, as our
mercifui Saviour elſewhere forewarns us,
the cares of this world, and the deceit-
fulneſs of riches, diſtract or corrupt our
minds, ſo as to hinder the Word of God
from having any good effect upon us.
After which mall follow, The Apoſtles
Creed, The Verſicles, The Lord's
Prayer, with The Supplications, as
in the Book of Common Prayer.
Inſtead of The Collect for the Day,
shall be ſaid,
REVENT us, O Lord, in all our
doings, with thy moſt gracious fa-
vour, and further us with thy continual
help, that in all our works begun, con-
tinued, and ended in Thee, we may glo-
rify thy Holy Name, and finally by thy
mercy obtain everlaſting life, through
Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
O
I Minifter.
Let us pray God that we may not pro-
voke him by any wickedneſs to with-
draw his favours from us, or to ſend
down his judgments upon us.
GOD, wlioſe judgments have been
ſevere and terrible againſt ſuch as
have abuſed thy mercies, or deſpiſed thy
laws; Grant, that we may uſe thy fa-
vours with fobriety, and ſerve Thee
with fear; that no corrupt communica-
tion may proceed out of our mouths;
that we may not profane thy Holy Name
by oaths and curſes; that we inay be
honeſt and conſcientious in our dealings,
and ſerve one another in love, as we
hope for thy bleſſing and protection, and
thy mercy in Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
Anzen.
1 Miniſter.
PRE
1
A FORM OF PRAYER FOR THE HERRING FISHERY.
449
Miniſter.
Let us pray that God may continue to
us the bleſſings of the feas, and for ſea-
ſonable weather that we may acquire
them with ſafety :
A
Lmighty God, who commandeſt
the winds and the feas, which
obey thy voice; who haft ſtored the
waters with creatures innumerable for
the uſe of man, and haſt opened unto
us thy good treaſures; continue, we
humbly befeech Thee, theſe bleſſings to
us, and ſuch ſeaſonable weather, as that
we may partake of thy favours, and
Ark from periſhing by water; and who
haft preſerved us’unto this day. Defend
us, we moſt humbly beſecch Thee, from
the dangers to which by our calling we
are expoſed. Give thy Holy Angels
charge over us, that no evil may befal
us, but that we may return in ſafety,
and enjoy the fruit of our labours; and
grant that we inay ſo paſs the waves of
this troubleſome world, that at laſt we
may come to the land of everlaſting life;
through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
T A Prayer of St. Chryfoftom.
ſerve Thee with joyfulneſs and gladnes A Lmighty God, who haft given us
of heart, for the abundance of all things
which Thou giveft us plentifully to
enjoy; through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
Amen.
Miniſter.
Let us pray God to defend us from the
dangers of the ſeas, and from all fad
accidents,
Lmighty God, who art every where
prefent, and feeſt the neceſſities of
grace at this time with one accord
to make our common ſupplications unto
Thee, and doſt promiſe that when two
or three are gathered together in thy
Name, Thou wilt grant their requeſts ;
Fulfil now, O Lord, the deſires and.
petitions of thy fervants, as may be moſt
expedient for them; granting us in this
world knowledge of thy truth, and in
the world to come life everlaſting. Amen.
1 2 Cor. xiii. 14.
HE Grace of our Lord Jcſus Chriſt,
and the Love of God, and the rel-
lowſhip of the Holy Ghoſt, be with us.
all evermore. Ameil.
all thy creatures; under whoſe protece THE
tion in
where thy providence calls us; who
didft fave Noah and his family in the
LET this ſervice be fairly tranſcribed, and duly inade uſe of, by all the Clergy of this
Dioceſe, who are in duty bound to cttend the Boots during the Herring Fiſhing.
Tuo. SODOR AND MAN,
Biſhop's-Court, Aug. 2, 1714.
Vol. 1.
3 M
PRAYER
!
---
+
.
[ 450 ]
PRAYER at SEA, and THANKSGIVING for a ſafe Voyage.
Thankſgiving
Then are they glad, becauſe they are at reſt :
and ſo he bringetb them unto the Haven
where they would be. Pſal. cvii. 30.
A
Prayer at Sea.
When thou goeſt through the waters, I will
be with thee. Iſaiah xliii. 2.
Lmighty God, who alone com-
mandeſt the winds and the feas,
and they obey thy voice; mercifully hear
our prayers, and deliver us from the
dangers of the ſeas, and from all fad
accidents.
We are not able to ſave ourſelves from
the leaſt misfortune to which we are li-
able; to thy favour and protection we
commend ourſelves, our ſouls and bo-
dies, and all that belong to us.
Lord, pardon all our fins; avert the
judgments which we juſtly deſerve; proſ-
per us in the way we go; bring us to
our haven, and to our friends in peace;
and grant that we may ſo paſs the waves
of this troubleſome world, that we may
at laſt come to the land of everlaſting
life, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
But if in thy great wildom thou haſt
otherwiſe determined, Toby will be done.
We fubinit ourſelves to Thee, and com-
mit our ſouls and bodies into thy hands
as into the hands of a merciful Creator,
who beſt knows when it is moſt fit to call
· us out of this world.
Only this we beſeech God, for Chriſt's
»fake, to grant, that our ſins may be done
away by his mercy, and our pardon
fealed in Heaven before we go hence,
and be no more ſeen.
The good Lord bleſs us and keep us.
The Lord lift up the light of his coun-
tenance upon us, and give . us peace,
now and evermore. Amen.
LESSED be God for his mercies
vouchſafed unto us, in delivering
us from the dangers of the ſeas, and
from all fad accidents.
The good Lord make us ever mind-
ful of his favours, and thankful for
them; that in all our neceſities we may
look unto him for help, from whom
cometh our falvation; that we may ever
call upon him in the time of trouble;
that we may faithfully depend upon his
power and goodneſs, and praiſe his holy
Naine for the bleſſings we every day re-
ceive at his hands.
O God, grant that we, who have been
preſerved by Thee, may ſhew forth our
thankfulneſs for the ſame by leading
holy and Chriſtian lives, and ſerving
Thee faithfully the remainder of our
days, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
To whom, with Thee and the Holy
Ghoſt, be all honour and glory, world
without end. Amen.
$
EXCOM-
[ 451 )
F
1
E X COMMUNICATI O N.
W
}
My Brethren, and all good Chriſtians
bere met together,
E are met upon a very unuſual
and mournful occaſion.
We have hitherto (bleſſed be God)
preſerved, in ſome good meaſure, the
antient diſcipline of the Church; and
notorious ſinners have been prevailed
upon to take ſhame to themſelves in a
publick confeſſion of their offences; and
to deſire the prayers of the Church for
the grace that is neceſſary for a true con-
verſion.
I am ſorry to tell you, that there is a
perſon now under the cenſures of the
Church, who utterly refuſeth to ſubmit
to this wholeſome diſcipline ; being
more concerned for the ſhame that at-
tends his cenfures, than he is for his
falvation.
We have laid before you his crimes; and
the Chriſtian methods which have been
made uſe of to bring him to a ſenſe of
bis guilt and danger, and to oblige him
to make what fatisfaction he can for the
ſcandal he hath given.
You will ſee how very long we have
waited in hopes of bringing him to ſub-
mit to the diſcipline of the Church;
until at laſt our diſcipline begins to be
fighted, as too weak for ſuch offenders.
However, it ought not to repent us
that we have waited with patience; when
we conſider with what mighty patience
God himſelf waiteth to be gracious; and
that the ſentence of Excommunication
was never, in the primitive Church, ex-
ecuted haſtily, nor until all other pro-
bable ways had been made uſe of with-
out effe Et.
Now; this being the laſt remedy which
the Church can make uſe of for awaken-
ing obſtinate offenders, the whole Church
ought to be ſatisfied upon what grounds,
and by what authority we pronounce this
ſentence; and what will be the effects
of ſuch a ſentence, when paſſed accord-
ing to the will and appointinent of Jeſus
Chriſt.
The Holy Scriptures tell us, that our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who came to ſeek
and to fave his loſt creatures, has ap-
pointed divers ordinances for the con-
verſion and ſalvation of men.
For inſtance :--He has appointed
Preaching, to draw men to him ; he has
appointed the Sacrament of Baptiſ,.
by which we are admitted into his hour-
hold the Church; and that of the Lord's
Supper, as a pledge of his love, and of
our communion with him. And laſtly;
he hath ordained Godly Diſcipline, that
fuch who do not live as becomes their
Chriſtian profeſſion, may be reproved,
corrected, and amended; or elſe caſt out
of his Church.
And all theſe ordinances are com-
mitted unto his Miniſters, who are alſo
called his ſtewards; becauſe to them he
has committed the keys of his houſe and
kingdom, that is, the Church ; that they
may admit ſuch as are worthy, and that
they may ſhut out ſuch as behave them-
ſelves diſorderly in his family.
Jeſus Chriſt, I ſay, committed this
power to his Apoſtles, and they to their
fucceffors; with this aſſurance from his.
own mouth, He that heareth you, heareth
me ; and he that deſpiſeth you, deſpiſeth 112€,
and him that ſent 117e.
3 M 2
So
1
.
452
E XC Ο Μ Μ Ο Ν Ι C Α Τ Ι Ο Ν.
So that you ſee, whoever makes a jeſt
of Church Diſcipline, makes a jeſt of
an ordinance of God; and a man may
as well deſpiſe the whole Chriſtian Reli-
gion, as this power, which is as much
the ordinance of Jeſus Chriſt as preach-
ing, or the uſe of the Sacraments.
The moſt unlearned Chriſtian will
underſtand this, when he is aſked, For
what end he was baptized ? He will
anſwer, That he might thereby be made
a member of Chriſt, < child of God, and
an inheritor of the Kingdom of Heaven.
But why does he believe that Baptiſin
does give him a right to theſe bleſſings?
Why; becauſe Jeſus Chriſt gave power to
lis Miniſters to baptize all nations; that
ſuch as are baptized into Chriſt, have
put on Chriſt; that is, are members of
Chriſt's body, which is his Church,
Now; will not our Lord Chriſt,
who has promiſed to own you for his
children when his Miniſters have ad-
mitted you into his Church by Baptiſm,
will not he alſo diſown you, when the
ſame Miniſters, ceting in his Name, ſhall,
by the ſame power of the keys, ſhut you
out of his Church?
For if you believe that they receive
you into Chriſt's Church by Baptiſm, you
muſt believe that they ſhut you out as
effectually by Excornmunication.
In ſhort; every Chriſtian, when he is
baptiſed, is admitted into the Church
-upon a moſt folemn promiſe to live as a
Chriſtian ought to do; if he does not do
fo, thoſe very Miniſters who admitted
him are bound to exhort, to rebuke, and
to cenſure him; and if theſe methods will
not do, to excommunicate him; that is,
to cut him off from the body of Chriſt,
and from God's favour and mercy. Not
that he may be loft for ever, but that he
may ſee his fad condition, and repent,
and be ſaved.
The form of Excommunication made
-Liſe of by the Apoſtles of our Lord, was,
iby delivering offenders to Satan. Now;
becauſe this is laughed at by profane
people, who do not know the Scrip-
tures, I will ſhew you what that means :
The Spirit and Word of God has told
us, that the devil has a kingdom and
ſubjects, over whom he reigns; that is,
over the children of diſobedience :
That Jeſus Chriſt has alſo his king-
dom and ſubjects; and when the Apof-
tles gained over any of the ſubjects
of Satan unto Chriſt, they are ſaid to
turn them from darkneſs to light, and from
the power of Satan unto God.
Now; when any of Chriſt's ſubjects
become rebellious, and refuſe to be go-
verned by the laws of the Goſpel, his
Miniſters are bound to admoniſh them
of their ſin, and of their danger; and
if they refuſe to obey their godly admo-
nitions, then to turn them out of that
ſociety of which Chriſt is the head; and
conſequently, ſuch perſons fall under the
power of Satan again, who uſeth his
ſubjects like ſlaves. And God perinits
him to do ſo, that finners, if they are
not utterly loſt, may with the prodi-
gal, when he was forced to herd with
ſwine, ſee the ſtate they are fallen from,
and repent; and deſire to get out of the
ſnare and power of the devil; and be
reſtored to the favour of God.
So that Excommunication is inade uſe
of, not as a puniſhment only, but as a re-
medy; that ſinners, ſeeing the evil ſtate
they are in, being deprived of all hopes
of ſalvation while they are out of the
Church, may deſire to be reſtored to
God's grace, from which they are fallen,
that they may work out their ſalvation
with more fear for the time to come.
But here I muſt take notice of one
thing which often hinders the Diſcipline
of the Church from having this good
effect upon ſinners. They are apt to
fay, If I am ſhut out of this Church I can
go to another. Why; has Chriſt more
Churches than one? Is Chriſt divided ?
faith the Apoſtle. Do not all Chriſtians
profefs to believe one holy, apoſtolick
Church? And is not this Church a
member of that holy Church? And
have not the Miniſters of Chrift bere
the
E XC Ο Μ Μ Ο Ν Ι C Α Τ Ι Ο Ν.
453
the ſame authority from their Lord and
Prince, as any other Chriſtian Biſhop;
namely, the authority of binding and
loofing? And will not our ſentence,
when we proceed according to the rules
which Chriſt hath given us, be confirmed
in Heaven? If ſo, what advantage will
a ſinner get by going to another ſociety,
if after all Jeſus Chriſt thall confirm the
fentence of his former Paſtor ? And
for want of being reconciled by him,
ſhall ſhut him out of Heaven?
It is true, our Lord hath not given
us any power to compel men by outward
force, either to come into, or to con-
tinue in his Church ; but will people
for this reaſon deſpiſe the power which
Chriſt has given us? They will hardly
do ſo, if they know what St. Paul hath
ſaid upon this: [2 Cor. x. 4.] The wea-
pons we uſe (faith he) are not carnal,
brit mighty through God; that is, God can
humble the ſtouteft finner, and make
the power of his Miniſters effectual,
when they uſe their power for his glory,
and according to his will.
You ſee, good Chriſtians, that we
take upon us no authority but what
Chriſt has given us; what his Apoſtles
exerciſed ; and what we are bound by
our moſt folenn vows to exerciſe.
Every Biſhop, for inſtance, at his
confecration ſolemnly promiſes, that he
will correct and puniſh diſobedient and cri-
mninous perſons within his Dioceſe, accord-
ing to ſuch authority as be bas by God's
word. What authority he has by God's
Word, you have already heard. And
all ſerious Chriſtians muſt acknowledge,
that we ſhould become adverſaries to
ourſelves, to our Church, and to our
country, if we ſhould ſuffer Church
Diſcipline to fall into decay, while we
are warranted and bound, both by the
laws of God, and of this land, to ex-
erciſe it ; eſpecially when vices of this
kind begin to grow upon us.
Only let us take care that we uſe this
authority as the Apoſtle directs, for cdi-
fication, and not for deſirul7i011.
And if we muſt be forced to ſhut this
unhappy perſon out of the Church, let
it be with the ſame compaſion and re-
luctancy that a father turns his rebellious
child out of his houſe; not with a de.
ſign that he ſhould ſtarve, and be loſt
for ever; but that being made ſenſible
of the miſery of being out of his fa-
ther's houſe, he may more carneſtly
deſire to return and be received into fa-
vour; and become a more dutiful child
for the time to come.
God has infinite expedients to bring
back finners that are gone away from
him. We know how the prodigal fon
was brought to a ſenſe of his condition
by the miſeries he met with when he
was from under his father's care: How
David's eyes were opened by a parable.
How Manaſich became an instance of
repentance, when in bonds : And we
ſhould not deſpair, but be confident ra-
ther, that God will bleſs his own infti.
tutions in the hands of us his Miniſters,
for the good of all ſuch perſons as draw
theſe cenſures upon themſelves. And
it will be far from being ſeverity to
them, if by theſe means they may be
brought to a ſenſe of their evil condi-
tion, and their ſouls be ſaved in the day of
the Lord Jeſus.
This is the deſign of Church Cen-
fures; and that they may have this good
effect, the Apoſtle has given directions
to all Chriftians not to accompany with
ſuch, that they may be aſhamed. And
our holy Church in her articles, as you
will find it in the thirty-third article of
the Church of England, has declared
in theſe words: That perſon which by
open denunciation of the Church is rightly
cut off from the unity of the Church,
and excommunicated, ought to be taken of
the whole multitude of the faithful, as an
heathen and publican, until he be openly
reconciled by penance, and received into the
Church by a judge that bath authority
thereunto.
Purſuant to which article, the Church
in the eighty-fifth canon appoints, that
all
1
1
454
E X COM MUNICATION.
ell perfons 'excommunicated, and so 'de-
The SENTENCE.
nounced, be kept out of the Church by the
Churcbwardens.
It is with great reluctancy, God is
And in the ſixty-fifth Canon directs,
our witneſs, and after many prayers to
God for their converſion, that we pro-
That all ſuch as ſtand lawfully excommu-
ceed to this laſt remedy which Chriſt has
nicated, shall every ſix months be openly
denounced and declared 'excommunicate ;
appointed for the converſion of ſinners.
that others may be thereby admoniſhed to But we hope you are not ſhut out,
refrain their company and ſociety, &c. that you may ever remain out of the
As for any temporal penalties or in Church; but that you may become ſen-
capacities which an excommunicate per ſible of your errors, and return with
ſon may be expoſed to; theſe do not more zeal to your Heavenly Father.
properly belong to the Church; they
In the mean time, we muſt do our
are no part of our ſentence; they are
altogether in the hands of the civil ma-
duty, and leave the event to God.
giſtrate. Our ſentence is purely ſpiritual.; In the name of Jeſus Chriſt, and by
it is the ſentence of Jeſus Chriſt, and the authority which we have received
only concerns the good of the ſouls of from him, we feparate you from the
thoſe be has committed to our care. Communion of the Church, which he
It is part of that Miniſtry which we has purchaſed with his blood, and which
received by the impoſition of hands, is the ſociety of all faithful people; and
and which we moſt humbly pray God to you are no longer a member of his
enable us to exerciſe, to his glory, to Body, or of his Kingdom, until you be
the putting a ſtop to the growing vices openly, reconciled by penance, and re-
of the age, and to the edification of the ceived into the Church by a judge that
Church of Chriſt, which he has pur hath authority ſo to do.
chaſed with his blood. Amen.
TWhen Perfons excommunicated are received back into the Church.
I
AN unworthy Miniſter of Jeſus now made by thee before God and this
Chriſt, by the ſame authority and Church; and do reſtore thee again unto
power, even that of our Lord Jeſus the Communion of the Church of Chrift;
Chriſt; by which for thy obſtinacy, and beſeeching the Almighty to give thee his
other crimes, thou haſt been excluded grace that thou mayeſt continue a wor-
from the Communion of Chriſt's Holy thy member of the ſame unto thy life's
Church : By the ſame power, I do now end, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord.
releaſe thee from that bond of Excom Amen,
munication, according to the confeſſion
À FORM
[
{
455 ]
ma
+
A FORM OF RECEIVING PENITENTS;
(To be duly and devoutly obſerved in all Churches and Chapels within the
Dioceſe of Man.
afforded you.
1
T After Morning Prayers, the perſon who is
cenſured to penance, ſtanding in the accuf-
tomed place and habit, the Miniſter ſhall
exhort him as follows :
BROTHER,
THE Church being a ſociety of per-
T
fons profeſſing to live in the fear
of God, and expecting the judgments
of God to fall upon them, if his laws
are broken without calling the offenders
to account; it is reaſonable that every
member of this ſociety who has been
guilty of any ſcandalous offence, ſhould
either openly confeſs his fins, and pro-
miſe reformation for the time to come;
or elſe ſhould be cut off from the body
of Chriſt, which is the Church.
Now, to awaken you to a true ſenſe
of your condition, I will ſet before you
the Word of God; that you may cer-
tainly know what will be the end of a
wicked life; and that knowing the ter-
ror of the Lord, you may ſpeedily turn
unto hiin and make your peace.
Hear then what the Apoſtle St. Paul
faith of great offenders :
Be not deceived: neither fornicators,
nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor
thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards,
nor revilers, nor extortioners, ſhall inhe-
rit the Kingdom of God. i Cor. vi. 9.
Hear alſo what the ſame Apoſtle faith:
Now the works of the fleſh are theſe,
Adultery, fornication, uncleanneſs, laf-
civiouſneſs, witchcraft, hatred, variance,
emulations, wrath, ftrife, feditions, lie-
reſies, envyings, murders, drunkenneſs,
revellings, and ſuch like: of the which Í
tell you before, as I have alſo told you
in time paſt, that they which do ſuch
things ſhall not inherit the Kingdom of
God. Gal. v. 19.
It is a fearful thing to fall into the
hands of the living God, who can de-
ſtroy both body and ſoul in hell; where
the worm dieth not, and the fire is not
quenched. Heb. x. 31.
Theſe being the very words of God,
you will do well to conſider into what a
condition you have brought yourſelf;
and indeed, the only comfort you have
is this, that you are yet alive, and
that the day of grace and repentance is
yet
Which that you may
make uſe of, I muſt alſo let you know,
what God has declared concerning ſuch
as repent and turn unto God, and bring
forth fruits meet for repentance.
To the Lord our God belong mercies
and forgiveneſſes, though we have re-
belled againſt him. Dan. ix.
If we confeſs our ſins, he is faithful
and juſt to forgive us our ſins. 1 John i. g.
And our bleſſed Saviour, to fhew us
what great compaſlion God has for him
that has gone aſtray, and returns to
his duty; he repreſents him as a man,
who having found: his loft ſheep, takes
it upon his ſhoulders, rejoicing .
And in another parable, to make us
under tand the Love of God for penitent
finners, he ſhews us how we may hope
to be received, even as a coinpaſionate
fathe:
9.
1
1
A FORM OF RECEIVING PENITENTS,
,
456
in this matter, will ſhut you out of Hea-
ven, though you continue a viſible mem-
ber of his Church here.
But that we may take all due caution,
I muſt in the name of this congregation,
afk you theſe queſtions :
Are you froin your heart forry for the
fin you have committed ?
I a17. .
Will you be more careful for the time
to come; and by God's help, avoid all
temptations to it?
I will.
Will you conſtantly pray to God to
affiſt you to do fo?
I will.
Do you deſire the forgiveneſs of al}
good Chriſtians whom you may have
offended:
I do
father received his prodigal fon, when
once he became humble and fenfible of
his faults; he embraced him, he clorhed
him, he rejoiced with his whole family.
And ſuch joy there is amongſt the An-
gels of God, when a Smer repenteth.
Luke xvi.
Such great encouragement you have
to return to God.. But then, you muſt
do it ſincerely; you'mult not only ap-
pear outwardly a penitent, but with a
true penitent heart come before God
and his Church. Which if you do, you
will not look upon this as a puniſhment
inflicted upon you by the Church, but
as a wholeſome medicine adminiſtered
for the good of your precious ſoul.
Without which, you might have gone
on, adding fin to fin, until there had
been no more ſpace for repentance:
You will ſuffer yourſelf to be admo-
niſhed; acknowledge your offence; and
give glory to God, in owning his power
to puniſh you ih" the next life; though
you ſhould eſcape in this.
You will teſtify to others, that it is
indeed an evil thing and bitter to for-
fake the Lord. And owning this fo
publickly, you will be aſhamed to re-
turn to the fins you have repented of:
Then we ſhall all pray to God that he
would, for Chriſt's fake, accept of your
repentance; that he would enable
enable your
to live for the time to come in obedience
to the laws of Jeſus Chriſt, that your
foul may be ſaved at the day of judginent.
Theſe are the wholefoine ends the
Church propoſes in her cenſures; fol-
lowing herein the Apoſtle's directions,
[2 Tm. li. 25.] in meekneſs inſtructing
thoſe that oppoſe themſelves ; 'that they
mày recover theinſelyés out of the ſnare
of the devil, wlio are taken captive by
hiin at his wihi. ***
Therefore (deur Brother) confider that
you are in the preſence of God the
fearcher of hearts. You may, indeed,
deceive this congregation with a feigned
repentance, but you cannot deceive him
that made you, who, if you diffemble
1
And do you deſire that others, ſeeing
your ſorrow, may beware of falling into
any grievous lin
I do. defire it.
Will you take patiently the admoni-
tion of ſuch as after a Chriſtian manner
ſhall adviſe you, if they ſhall ſee you
forget yourſelf and the promiſes you
have now made?
I will.
1 Then.Jall the Miniſter ſay,
" May the gracious God give you re-
pentance to life eternal; receive you into
his favour; continue you a true iem-
ber of the Church of Chriſt; and bring
you unto his everlaſting Kingdom, thro
the ſame Jeſus Chriſt our Lord. Amen.
4 After which he ſhall ſpeak to the Congre-
gation, as folloius:
Seeing now, dearly beloved brethren,
that this perſon is moved by the good
Spirit of God to confeſs his fins, and
to be afflicted for them. Let us, that
we may mourn with him as becomes
good Chriſtians, conſider that we are all
ſubject to ſin, and to death eternal.
That there is nothing ſo vile and
wicked which we ſhould not run into,
did not the grace of God prevent us.
That
i
f' ܕ
i
--
A FORM OF RECEIVING PENITENTS.
457
That therefore we have nothing to va-
lue ourſelves for above others, but what
the good Spirit of God has given us.
Let him then, as the Apoſtle adviſes,
that thinks he ſtands, take heed left he
fall.
Let us ever remember the words of
Chriſt, Watch and pray, that ye enter
not into temptation ; becauſe our adver-
ſary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh
continually about, ſeeking whom he
may devour.
Let us learn never to be aſhamed to
acknowledge our ſins, but let us confeſs
and forſake them, that we may find
mercy. For it is far better to ſuffer
Maine here, than the wrath of God
hereafter.
In a word ; let us all with penitent
hearts call our ſins to remembrance, and
judge ourſelves, though we are not cen-
ſured by the Church. Let us confefs
our ſins unto God, who is moſt willing
to pardon us, if we turn unto him with
all our hearts, ftedfaſtly purpoſing to lead
a new life. Which God grant we inay
all do, for Jeſus Chriſt his fake. Amen..
Then ſhall be ſaid diſtinætly the fifty-firſt
Pſalm, together with the Prayers ap-
pointed (in the Commination office)
for Afb-Wedneſday.
MY BRETHREN,
IN
N the form for receiving Penitents, there ought to have been a prayer for perſons
performing penance, who are not yet to be received into the peace of the
Church; I have, therefore, ſent the incloſed Form of Prayer, which I deſire you to
take a copy of, to be conſtantly uſed on ſuch occaſions.. 'I mean, where people do
penance for the great crimes of Adultery, Fornication, Perjury, ,or Inceſt. For
leffer faults, I think, it may be omitted.
I make no doubt but ſo edifying a practice, ſo very agreeable to the way of the
primitive Church, and ſo reaſonable in itſelf, will be approved by you all, and con--
fcientiouſly complied with.
I am, your affectionate Friend and Brother;
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
When Penitents are to be received into the peace of the Church, you are to uſe
the Form already in your hands, and at other times, this following Prayer only,
with proper Exhortations.
I Let the Penitent be made ſenſible of the crimes for which he is cenſured; ex-
horted to humble himſelf before God and the Church; and eſpecially to manifeſt
the ſincerity of his ſorrow, by bringing forth fruits meet for repentance. After
which, all kneeling, ſhall devoutly pray as followeth:
l
ven over
The Prayer.
GOD, the fountain of mercy, who
O
didſt ſend thy Son into the world
to call finners to repentance; and who
hath aſſured us that there is joy in Hea-
one finner that repenteth ;
look down with an eye of pity upon
thy ſervant, who has gone aſtray from
thy commandments. Give him a clear
fight of his ſin, and a deep ſenſe of thy
wrath againſt impenitent finners; that
VOL. I.
ſeeing his danger, be may patiently ſub-
mit to godly diſcipline, and to all the
difficulties of true repentance. And
grant, O God, that he may not deceive
himſelf by a counterfeit repentance; but
that this publick confeffion may produce
a real change of heart, and amendment
of life; that he inay utterly renounce and
forſake all evil ways, break off all evil
habits; and being ever mindful of his
infirmities, be may be more careful of
himſelf,
3 N
458
A FORM OF RECEIVING PENITENTS.
bimſelf, and more earneſt for grace for
the time to come; working out his fal-
vation with fear and trembling; that the
Church on earth, and the Angels in
Heaven, may rejoice in his converſion.
Bleſs, O Lord, the diſcipline of this
Church, and make it effectual for the
conviction of wicked men and gain-
ſayers. Vouchſafe unto all penitents a
true ſenſe of their crimes, true repent-
ance for them and thy gracious pardon.
Be merciful unto us all; and keep it ever
in the hearts of thy ſervants, that it is
an evil thing and bitter to forſake the
Lord. Keep us from preſumptuous ſins;
in all temptations ſuccour us, that no
wickedneſs may get the dominion over
us; but that, continuing in the peace
and unity of the Church unto our lives'
end, we may be made partakers of ever-
laſting happineſs with thy Saints in Hea-
ven, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord and
Saviour. Amen.
Then ſpell the Miniſter ſay,
May the gracious God give you re-
pentance unto life, &c,
At our annual Convocation at Biſhop's-Gourt, Thurfday inz
Whitſun Week, May 16, 1706.
t
THAT
AT the Diſcipline of this Church may not degenerate or fall into contempt, it is
thought meet by this Convocation, that the form above-mentioned be religiouſly obſerved
(in the Mother Tongue) in all Churches and Chapels of this Dioceſe; and that none omii
it under penalty of the ſevereſt Ecclefiaftical Cenfures.
That the Miniſter and Churchwardens, with ſome of the graveſt of the Pariſhioners,
jhall, bona fide, certify unto the Biſhop, that all this was performed after a decent and
Chriſtian manner; which certificate, the perſon who has performed this cenſure ſhall be
direated by his Paftor to bring himſelf within ſeven days (and not to ſend it by any other
Perſon) that he may receive the Biſhop's bleſſing, and ſuch ſpiritual counſel and advice, as
may tend to the good of his ſoul.
THO. SODOR AND MAN.
SAM. WATTLEWORTH, Archdeacon Jo. COSNAHAN
ROBERT PARR
MATTH. CURGHEY
Jo. CURGHEY
J. Woods
THO, ALLEN
EWAN GILL
Jo. Para
1'HO. CHRISTIAN
HEN. NORR19
WM. GELL.
INSTRUCTIONS
1
1
INSTRUCTIONS
+
FOR AN
A C A D E M I CK YOU T H.
1
A
mo
CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTION
F OR
CANDIDATES FOR HOLY ORDERS.
3 N 2
1
[ 461 )
;
INSTRUCTIONS for an ACADEMICK YOUTH.
1
ID
DO not deſign, that the following Directions ſhould interfere with the
Academick Maſter's buſineſs or Inſtructions; I would only give you
fonie few hints, how to fill up, moſt uſefully, the ſpare hours you may
have from the uſeful ſtudies which he will put you upon.
For though the circumſtances of this place do not neceſſarily require ſo
large a compaſs of knowledge in Philoſophy, as do thoſe of other nations;
yet Logicks, Metaphyſicks, and Ethicks, and an inſight at leaſt inco Mathe-
maticks, Geography, Aſtronomy, and Natural Philoſophy, will be neceſ-
fary; not only as they are great helps to the Study of Divinity, but as
they will ſet you above the level of the common people; not to elate you
with pride, but to make you juſtly eſteemed. The Academick Maſter will
give you the beſt directions what books to read, and what time to ſpend
on theſe ftudies.
But for as much as you purpofe to dedicate your life and labours to the
more immediate ſervice of God, it is fit you ſhould have an eye to that in
all your other ſtudies; and it is for this reaſon I put theſe ſhort directions
· into your hands.
And in the firſt place lay this down for a certain truth, that without God's
eſpecial bleſſing, your beſt purpoſes, and all your endeavours will come to
nothing. We have toiled all the night, and have taken nothing, (Luke v. 5
will be found true by every body who will be making experiments, how
far their own natural parts will carry them without the aid of God's
good Spirit.
The Divine Grace is neceſſary for every man, but much more for one
who hopes to be inſtrumental in ſaving others as well as himſelf. Let
me therefore adviſe and conjure you, as you hope for ſucceſs in your
ſtudies, to beg of God a bleſſing upon yourſelf and labours, every day of
your life,
And becauſe there never was, nor ever can be, a good Divine without a
good acquaintance with the Holy Scriptures ; be perſuaded to lay yourſelf
under an obligation of reading every day one Chapter at leaſt in the
New Teſtament, with ſuch parts of the Old as the New refers to.
If you are maſter of the ſmall Folio Bible, țrinted within theſe few
years at Dublin, (which if well choſen, and well bound, will laſt your
whole
S
?
462
INSTRUCTIONS FOR AN ACADEMICK YOUTH. ,
ten, till
{
whole life) you have in the margin Dr. Scattergood's and the late Biſhop
of Worceſter’s references ; which if you carefully conſult and compare,
you will come to a competent underſtanding of the Scriptures, and gain
ſuch a knowledge as will ſtick by you; becauſe gained by your own induſtry,
and God's bleſſing upon your pains.
At the end of that Bible, you will find a Chronological table of the
Biſhop of Worceſter's, which you ſhould read over, at ſpare times, ſo of-
you are maſter of it; by which you will have a diſtinct knowledge
of all that paſſed in the world from the Creation 'till the cloſe of the New
Teſtament, and the order of the ſeveral great events in point of time; which
will be of greater uſe to you than at prefent you can imagine.
There are two things which I do moſt earneſtly recommend to you, as you
hope to benefit yourſelf, or others, by reading the Holy Scriptures.--The
firſt, that you always implore the aſſiſtance of that Spirit by which they were
written, for the true underſtanding of them; and the ſecond, that you apply
every Scripture as ſpoken to yourſelf:-For inſtance, ſay to yourſelf ;-this
is the very word of God;this is his command to me;- it is what he requires
of me;—this, by the Grace of God, I will obferve.-Do I live like one
who believes this truth ?---Do I act according to this rule? &c.
Give me credit:-By this plain and eaſy method, of conſidering every
truth as concerning yourfelf, your graces will increaſe with your know-
ledge:---You will become every day imore humble, more devout, more
patient, &c.
You will avoid the vices, and the ſnares, there ſet down,
and dread the conſequence of falling into them.-In one word ; you will
come to ſuch a knowledge of Divine Truths, .as that you will know your
own duty perfectly; and, in God's good time, be able to teach others.
And indeed this is the very way preſcribed by' our Lord' himſelf, for ar-
riving at Divine Knowledge : [John vii. 17.] Eáv tis géan TÒ Déampece autá
TROL TV, — If any Man will do (that is, wills, deſires to do) the will of God,
he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God.
Somé books of Piety and Devotion you cannot be without. I conſider
your circumſtances'; and for the preſent, I recommend three only of the
firſt kind, viz. The whole Duty of Man, which I take for granted you have
already ;-Mr. Law, of Chriſtian. Perfection, one of the beſt books that
has appeared in this age;—and a little book entitled, The Life of God in
the Soul.of Man.
But then I would have you read theſe ſo often, and with care, till
your
heart be pofſeffed with that Spirit by which they were compoſed. For be
aſſured of it, that two or three books read with care, and often, well
underſtood and thoroughly digeſted, will improve you more than two of
three hundred read careleſsly, and only to gratify your curioſity.
For
1
1
INSTRUCTIONS FOR AN ACADEMICH YOUTH. 463
noon,
For your Private Prayers, the Enchiridion Precum, which I have always
recommended to Scholars that are able and willing to make uſe of them,
will anſwer all the ends of Devotion, being written in a fine Latin ſtyle,
and full of quotations out of Holy Scripture; and will at once improve
your learning and devotion.
The Greek Teſtament ſhould be read daily; a Chapter every after-
This is neceſſary both to preſerve and increaſe your knowledge in
that language in which that book was originally written'; and will give
you a better underſtanding in that part
of Scripture.
There is another exerciſe which I would put you upon; and to recom-
mend it more effectually; and that it may not be too raſhly.cenſured, I do
tell you, it is the advice of one of the greateſt Men of this age, to the
Youths in the Univerſity; eſpecially to ſuch as are deſigned for the Mi-
niſtry: And this is,-to read and abridge, at their ſpare hours, every week,
ſome of the beſt Practical Sermons they can meet with, in order to give
them an early taſte of Divinity; to forin their ſtyle, improve their know-
ledge in ſuch ſtudies as are to be the buſineſs of their life;--furniſh them
with proper expreffions; and, above all, to fill their minds with ſaving
Truths.
The abridgement may be very ſhort, and yet contain abundance of mat-
ter fuch as, the manner of handling the ſubject; the way of reaſoningi
the inoſt convincing arguments; the moſt moving exhortations, &c.
And this will be ſo far from making you lazy, that it will engage you
to take pains, and to endeavour to collect, and ſuit-all that you meet with
to the neceſſities of the place and people to whom you ſhall be ſent. For
aſſure yourſelf, there are very few diſcourſes that are nicely proper for any
other place and circumſtances, than thoſe for which they were compoſed.
By thus reading and abridging two Sermons every week, (which may be
done at evenings before you go to bed, and you will not ſleep the worſe) you
will, in a few years, have ſuch a fund of found Divinity, ſo fixed in
your
heart and memory, as that you will be able to ſpeak and write upon any
neceſſary ſubject; and in ſome good meaſure anſwer the character of the
Houſholder mentioned by our Saviour, [Mat. xiii. 52.] WHICH BRINGETH
OUT OF HIS TREASURE THINGS NEW AND OLD.
you will
And if you always ſet about this exerciſe with a ſhort ejaculation (which
I cannot too often inculcate) that God would enlighten your mind with ſaving
Truth, you will draw down God's bleſſing upon your labours, and
be ſure to fix upon ſuch things as are inſtructive, rather than curious.
The Sermons I would recommend to you are ſuch as you may borrow;
(eſpecially if you uſe books with care) for I conſider the length of your purſe.
Such are, Archbiſhop Sharp's, Biſhop Bull's, Mr. Blaire's Sermons on
Qur
1
464
INSTRUCTIONS POR AN ACADEMICK YOUTH.
1
1
our Saviour's Sermon on the Mount. Several of Biſhop Hopkins's, or any
other practical Sermons you can meet with :-I ſay practical; for if you
will take my advice, you ſhould not read any one book of controverſy,
until you ſhall be in full
. orders, except ſuch only as are neceſſary to ex-
plain the thirty-nine articles of Religion.—If you know the truth, you
will caſily ſee what is contrary to it, according to the old rule:--Regula ejt
regula rečti et obliqui.
Keep cloſe to your ſtudies; and believe it for a certain truth, that af
habit of trifling, not reſiſted, will inſenſibly grow upon you; it will be
as hard to be conquered, as any other vice whatever.
I doubt not but you will be ſtrictly careful of your life and manners.;
what company you keep, &c._That you may give no offence, and that
ſuch as muſt hereafter fign your Teſtimonials may do it with pleaſure,
and with a good conſcience.
I have this only further to adviſe you at preſent,—That you
careful not to concern yourſelf in the unhappy miſunderſtandings which
are now the curſe of this once quiet nation ; otherwiſe you will create your-
ſelf enemies; you will poſſeſs your mind, perhaps, with unjuft prejudices;
you will divert your thoughts from things of much greater concern to you;
and, which is well to be conſidered, you will inſenſibly run into a crime,
which for its commonneſs is ſcarce thought any,---of speaking evil of the
Gvernment, whether in Church ar State; which are both the Ordinances of
God, and not to be reviled, but at the peril of our Souls.
May God direct and bleſs you, your intentions, your ſtudies, and your
affections, that you may be eſteemed both for your piety, and for your
endowments!
THOMAS SODOR AND MAN.
be very
1
t
|
2
À CATECHETICAL
1
[ 465 ):
1
A.
(
1
&
1
CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTION
1
FOR
}
.
CANDIDATES
FOR HOLY ORDERS.
1
2 WHAT is the end and defign
of the Chriſtian Miniſtry?
A. To turn men from darkneſs to
light, and from the power of Satan unto
God; that they may obtain remiſſion of
ſin, and be made eternally happy. Acts
xxvi. 18.
2. By what name are the Miniſters
of Christ dignified in the Scriptures ?
A. They are ſtyled the Ambaſſadors
of Chriſt, and Stewards of the myſteries
of God.
Q. Why are they ſtyled Chriſt's Am-
baffadors?
A. Becauſe they are ſent by Chriſt to
preach the Goſpel.
Q. What is meant by the word Goſpel?
A. It fignifies good news, or good ti-
dings of great joy, as the Angel [Lukeii.]
expoundeth it.
Q: What are the good tidings which
Chriſt, by theſe his Ambaſſadors, has
ſent to men ?
A. The meſſage is this:--That all
men being ſinners, and as ſuch under
the diſpleaſure of their Maker, he is
ready to be reconciled to them, on ac-
count of what his Son has done and ſuf-
fered for them.
2. How ought the Miniſters of Chriſt
to be qualified ?
Vol. I.
A. They ought to be regularly called
and ordained. They ought to under-
ſtand well the meſſage which
they are to
bring from God to Men.-They are to
have at heart the value of Souls, which
Chriſt hath purchaſed with his own
blood.--Their Lives are to be without
reproach, and their Conduct ſuch as be-
comes the Miniſters of Jeſus Chriſt.
Laſtly; They ought to have applied
themſelyes to the ſtudy of the Holy
Scriptures; in which their own Duty,
and the Will of God, is contained, and
his meſſage to men.
2. What is the Duty and Office of
the Miniſters of Chriſt?
A. Their Duty is to preach the Gof-
pel ;--to adminiſter the means of Grace
and Salvation ;-to reprove and rebuke
Sinners; to comfort the Afflicted ;
to endeavour to reduce thoſe that are
out of the way ;--to pray daily for their
people, and for themſelves, that they
may faithfully diſcharge the duties of
their high Calling.
2. What eſpecial motives have they
to do this faithfully ?
4. Firſt; The reward promiſed by
Chriſt, which is inexpreſſibly great ;-
Even a Crown of Glory, that fadeth not
away. [1 Pet. V. 4.] And ſecondly; The
30
ſtrict
t
1
)
)
-
1
466
A CATE CHETICAL INSTRUCTION.
}
ſtrict account they muſt give, and the
puniſhment of their unfaithfulneſs.---
If any man, for want of warning given
him, periſh, his blood will I require at the
Watchman's hand. [Ezek. xxxiii.]
Q: When is a Miniſter of Chriſt re-
gularly called to that office ?
A. There is an outward and an in-
ward call. Such as are called and or-
dained according to the laws of the
Church where they are to ſerve. The
inwerd call depends upon the motives
and purpoſes which lead them to under-
take the Miniſtry, which the learned
Mr. Calvin fets down in theſe words:
Arcana vocatio eft cordis noftri teſtimo-
nium, quod neque ambitione, neque avari-
tia, neque ulla alia cupiditate, ſed ſincero
Dei timore, & edificande Ecclefiæ studio,
oblatum munus recipiamus. Inftit. Lib. 4.
cap. 3.
When Jeſus Chriſt had called and or-
dained his Apoſtles, the charge he gave
them was, [Luke xxiv. 47.] That Re-
pentance, and Remiffion of Sins ſhould be
preached in his Name unto all Nations ;
namely, Repentance on Man's part, and
forgiveneſs of Sins on God's part.
ſuant to this command, they went out and
preached that Men ſhould repent. Mark
Maker ſhould think fit to give them, for
the trial of their obedience.
As Adam in Paradiſe had his trial,
ſo have every one of his poſterity ; a
command, a duty, and a trial of their
obedience.
Q. In what did the Image of God
confift?
A. That is beſt underſtood in our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who was the expreſs
Image of God; moſt holy, juſt and good;
in whom the love, mercy, holineſs, and
goodneſs of the inviſible God, was made
known unto men. This was the Image
of God in which man was created.
2. Did our firſt Parents continue in
that good eſtate?
A. No; they fell from it, and in a
great meaſure loſt that image, and the
favour of God, by diſobeying his com-
"
mands,
part. Pur-
vi. 12.
Q. Why were they to begin their
preaching with the ſubject of Repent-
ance ?
A. Becauſe all men being Sinners;
and as ſuch, under the diſpleaſure of
God, it was neceſſary they ſhould re-
pent, in order to obtain forgiveneſs from
God, that they might be reſtored to his
favour.
Q. How came all men to be Sinners,
and under the diſpleaſure of their Maker?
A. Becauſe of the fin and diſobedience
of our firſt Parents.
Q: Were the Parents of Mankind
created with ſuch diſpoſitions as did na-
turally lead them to diſobey their Maker ?
A. Very far from it! They were
created in the image of God; with a power
of obeying any command which their
2. How came our firſt Parents to be
guilty of fo great a crime?
A. Through the temptation of the
Devil, who perſuaded them not to give
credit to their Maker, who 'had told
them, that they ſhould die if they diſ-
obeyed the command he had given
them. Secondly; the Devil aſſured them,
that that command which God had given
was not for their good; for that by eat-
ing of the forbidden fruit, they would
become as wiſe and good as God him-
ſelf. And giving credit to the Devil,
they diſobeyed their Maker's command,
and became ſaves to that evil Spirit.
And let it be obſerved, that this was
the ſame which provoked God to turn
Satan himſelf, and his Devils, out of
Heaven ;-Diſobedience to God, and
affecting to be as his Maker.
2. What followed upon this diſobe.
dience and tranſgreſſion ?
A. They forfeited that happineſs
which. God had promiſed them; and
Satan having got thus far a power over
them, would for ever have led them
captive at his will, had not God,, of his
infinite mercy and goodneſs, found out
a way to deliver them out of his power.
We
1
t
A CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTION.
467
We ſee how afraid we ſhould be of
every fin, ſince 'our firſt Parents ſuffered
ſo much by it. Here the Miniſters of
Chriſt muft begin, as ever they hope for
ſucceſs in their miniſtry. Sinners muſt
feel their danger before they will look
out for or jalue a Saviour. The lame
and the blind went to Chriſt, becauſe
they would be healed, &c.
Q: How did this fin of theirs affect
their poſterity?
A. The Scriptures tell us, that Adam
begat children in his own likeneſs, or
image ; that is, with ſuch a corrupt and
depraved nature as his was now become.
2. Are then all men born in ſin, and
prone to evil, and as ſuch under the
diſpleaſure of their Maker?
A. Moft certainly fo ;-—for all have
Jinned, and come ſhort of the Glory of God;
that is, of that glorious happineſs for
which they were created. And we have
mournful inſtances of this hereditary
depravity before our eyes, in the pride,
diſobedience, hatred, malice, revenge,
uncharitableneſs, luſt, uncleanneſs, in-
juſtice, and all manner of wickedneſs.
Theſe are the fruits of our depraved na-
ture. This is called original Sin, which
every man born of Adam by natural ge-
neration, brings into the world with him.
2. Of what uſe is the knowledge of
this original Sin?
A. The knowledge of our Fall in
Adam, and of our Recovery in Chriſt,
are the two fundamental principles of
Chriftianity; and the order in which it
is to be propoſed and preached unto
men. Here the Miniſters of the Goſpel
muſt begin, as ever they hope for ſuc-
ceſs:--For till Sinners are ſenſible of
their guilt, of their favery and danger,
they will hardly be perſuaded to look
out for help; nor perceive the bleſſing
of a Redeemer, till they know that they
are in bondage, and under the tyranny
of Sin and Satan. In one word, till we
are ſenſible that we want help, and that
we cannot help ourſelves, we ſhall never
in good earneſt fly to God, and beſeech
hini to help ús.
2. Hath not God given all men rea-
fon, and is not that fufficient to fhèw
them their danger, and how to avoid it?
A. We ſee that in Adam, who had
reaſon in perfection; and yet having
free will, he acted againſt his reaſon, and
ſinned moſt grievouſly. He (as many
of his poſterity do) would depend upon
himſelf, and his own reaſon, without
believing and depending upon God; and
we ſee what followed.
Q. What are the Miniſters of Chriſt
directed to do, in order to awaken Sin-
ners, and to convince them of the dan-
ger they are in, and to make them afraid
for themſelves?
A. They are to ſet before them the
terrors of the Law; for by the law is the
knowledge of fin; (Rom. iii.], that is,
what ſin deſerves, and what will certain-
ly follow, if Sinners do not repent and
turn to God, and bring forth fruits meet
for repentance.
Q. What may be hoped will follow
from ſetting before Sinners the terrors
of the Law?
A. When a Sinner hears how the
wrath of God is revealed from Heaven
againſt all ungodlineſs and unrighteouf-
neſs of men, if he be ſincerely afraid
for himſelf, God will open his eyes;
ſo that he will perceive his miſery and
danger, and will not be eaſy till he knows
WHAT HE MUST DO TO BE SAVED.
Q. What encouragement have Sinners
to hope that God will receive them into
favour, accept of their repentance, and
pardon their fins ?
A. We have the ſureſt proof of this,
that the heart of a Sinner can deſire;
ſince the Son of God died for us, to
aſſure us of the fincere love of his Fa-
ther for his poor creatures, and that he
will be thoroughly reconciled to them,
if they will but be reconciled to the
means which he has propoſed to reſtore
them to his favour.
The
1
n
t
-
1
468 À CATECHÉTICAL INSTRUCTION.
2. What way and mean's hath God curing for us the gifts of his Holy Spi-
appointed to mend the corruption of-our rit to purify our fouls, he became our
nature, and to reſtore us to his favour? Sanétification. ------And laſtly; the whole
A. The Chriſtian Religion is the way
World being in bondage, and flaves to
appointed by God to mnend what is ámiſs fin and Satan, and to the corruption of
in us; to reſtore us to his image and to
Nature, Jeſus Chrift became our Re-
his favour, and to fit us for Heaven and deemer, by paying the full price of our
Happineſs. In ſhort, it is the only fure redemption.
and merciful way to reclaim men from Q. What is required on Man's part,
their ſins ;-to keep them from rụining in order to be made partaker of theſe
themſelves, and to make them partakers bleſſings?
of the Divine Nature.
A. A faving Faith; a true Repentance;
Q: What is the end of Religion ? and a fincere Obedience.
A. It is to inſtruct and lead us in the 2. What is a faving Faith
way to be happy when we die, that God
A. It is the receiving and believing
may be glorified in our ſalvation.
in Jeſus Chriſt, as he is propoſed to us
2. What are the chief heads of the in the Holy Scriptures.
Chriſtian Religion ?
Faith is a certain perfuafion, and ſolid
A. First.; That God ſo loved the truſt, in the goodnefs and mercy of God,
World, that he gave his only begotten obtained by Jefus Chriſt for the pardon
Son, that whoſoever believeth in him, of fin, and éternal life for all ſuch as
Ihould not periſh, but have everlaſting with ſincere repentance, and ſincere obe-
life. John iii. 16.
dience, lay claim to thoſe bleſlings.
Secondly; That this Son of God is the Q. How is Jeſus Chriſt propoſed to
Way, the Truth, and'the Life; that is, us in the Holy Seriptures ?
he is the Author of the Way, the Teacher A. As our Prophet ; as our Prieſt ;
of the Truth, and the Giver of Life. and as our King
Thirdly; That whoſoever believeth in We are to believe him to be a Prophet,
him, thall receive remiſſion of ſins; and and receive him as fent from God, to.
that he is the Author of Salvation to all
declare God's Will to Men, and the
them that'öbey kim.
way by which they muſt hope to be
All w Hich is contained in thoſe com-
ſaved. We believe him to be a Prieſt,
prehenfive words of the Apoſtle, [1 Cor. who offered himſelf a Sacrifice, to make
i. jo.] Jeſus Chriſt is made unto us, our reconciliation with God, by virtue
Wiſdom, and Righteouſneſs, and San£tifi of which facrifice, he maketh continual
cation, and Redemption.
interceflion for all ſuch as repent and
9. What is 'the meaning of theſe believe in hin. We believe him to be
words
our King, when we obey his laws, and
A. It is this :-That the World being
ſuffer him to reign over us.
ignorant of God, Jeſus Chriſt became Q: How may a Chriſtian ſatisfy him-
their Wiſdom, by 'revealing to us the ſelf that he hath a true and ſaving Faith?
true God, and his Will; by bringing A. By ſuch marks and fruits as theſe
Life and Immortality to light, through following, it will appear that we have a
the Goſpel.-That being Sinners, he true and ſaving Faith :
became our Righteouſneſs, by ſatisfying, Firit; If our Faith purifies our Hearts;
in our nature, and in our ſtead, the that is, if there is a change made in our
Juſtice of God, and procuring for us hearts for the better, if the deſire of
the forgiveneſs of Sins ;--and by pro our hearts is to pleaſe and glorify God.
Secondly;
}
1
A CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTION. 469
1
Secondly; If our Faith worketh by love ; Repentance, which is ſo much infifted.
that is, if the love of God for us obliges on as the great condition of the Gof
us to love our Neighbour.
pel, is expreſſed by other words, figni-
; Thirdly; If our Faith ſhews itſelf in fying the great change made, or to be
our life and actions, enabling us to over made by Repentance, ſuch as, Conver: - '
come the World, the Fleſh and the De fion; Regeneration, a being born again of
vil. It is then a true and ſaving Faith.* God-made a neze creature.; Self-denial,
2. Thus far of the firſt thing re-
Mortification, &C.
quired of a Chriſtian, ſaving Faith. Q. Is there danger of being miſtaken
What is a true and ſaving Repentance ? in this important duty ?
A. A true and ſaving Repentance con-
4. Very great danger !----Such as
fifts in ſuch a fincere forrow, as makes a
place Repentance only in making con-
finner to hate and forſake every ſin what-
feſſion of their fins, without amendment
ever, and this out of a ſenſe, and ſhame,
of life ;--ſuch as depend upon good
and concern for having offended the beſt purpoſes, or upon a death-bed repen-
of Fathers, and the moſt gracious God;t
tance, or in forſaking fin, without a
fuch a ſorrow as doth melt and ſoften an.
change of heart; or, finally, ſuch as
heart that was hardened by fin; and
place all their hopes of pardon in their
laſtly, ſuch a forrow as will oblige a fin-
repentance, and not in the merits and
ner to ſubmit to any means of Grace,
blood of Jeſus Chriſt, by which alone
how bitter foever, that is required or
all our lips will be forgiven.
neceſſary to root fin out of his ſoul, Q: The next thing neceſſary to Salva-
and to repair the diſhonour done to tion is New Obedience. What is meant
God, by diſobeying his commands, and by New Obedience ?
breaking his laws.
A. When once a man is in Chriſt, that
is, a Chriſtian, he is no longer at his
own diſpoſal, to live as he pleaſes ;----
Maxims of the Chriſtian Faith, or Religion.- he has rules to live by, and by which
That there is one God, the Maker of all things;
the muſt be judged at the laſt day. In:
one Redeemer, the Lord Jeſus Chrift; and one Holy
Ghoft, the.Sanctifier of the choſen People of God. order to this Obedience, he will be obli-
That God would have all men to be ſaved ;--that ged to deny himſelf all ungodlineſs and
therefore he ferit his own Son from Heaven, to thew
worldly luſts; that he may live ſoberly,
men the way of ſalvation ;--that this his Son has re-
conciled us to God; that he is cur Advocate with
righteouſly and godly, in this preſent
God, to obtain for us all neceſſary aſſiſtance and
evil World. His will muſt become
bleſſings. That God will give his Holy Spirit to fuch ſubject to the will and law of God ; his
as pray for him ;--that he has given the Holy Scrip-
converſation muſt be ſuch as becomes the
tures to be the rule of our faith, of our lives and
actions ;-that he will call all men to an account ;-
Goſpel of Chriſt. In ſhort, he muſt be-
that ſuch as have lived according to his Word and come a new man, a new creature, walk
Will, ſhall by him be made happy for ever; and in newneſs of life, and continue patient
that ſuch as have done evil, have led evil lives, and
in well-doing; putting off daily the old
have not repented, ſhall have their portion with De-
vils.
man, as children of Adam, who by his
+ The moſt effectual means of our recovery fron
diſobedience loſt all right to the Tree
what we are fallen, conſiſts in a firm faith in the of Life, that is, to eternal Life and
power and love of God, to root out whatever is
Happineſs; to regain which right, a
amiſs in us, and diſpleaſing to him. Secondly;
Chriſtian muſt put on the new Mang.
in praying earneſtly to God, to make us fenfible of
our faults, and to avoid, and refift, and overcome,
made after the image of God, as ever
and root all evil out of our ſouls.
And thirdly;
he hopes for Heaven.
a fincere care and endeavour, that on our part we
do what is in our power to avoid fin, and to con-
2. Doth God require a perfect obedi-
Dr. Moore.
ence to his commands ?
A. God.
A
1
"
>
quer it.
470
A CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTION.
A. God knoweth our weakneſs and they had never been commanded or for-
our infirmities; as a Father, he will ac bidden; they are really ſuch as the con-
.cept of a dutiful and ſincere Obedience, ſcience of every man cannot but aſſent
though mixed with many in perfections; to, when he hears them. But for
provided we ſtrive againſt ſuch failings, aſmuch as Man, after the fall, became
pray for a greater meafure of Obedience
unwilling to conſult his own reaſon and
and Holineſs, and labour after it.
conſcience, God ordered theſe laws to be
Q: Are not Chriſtian's too apt to va engraved upon tables of ſtone, that all
lue themſelves for their Obedience and might read them, and be without ex-
good Works, and think they merit by cuſe if they tranfgreffed them. Theſe
them?
are called the Ten Commandments; and
A. Many are apt to do ſo; but it contain the duties we owe to God, to
is very wrong:-For leta man have been
our Neighbour, and to ourſelves.
never ſo exact in his obedience, and Q: Hath not our Saviour Chrift
done never ſo many good works, he has
ſummed up theſe ten Commands in fewer
but done his duty, and has nothing to words?
boaſt of, or claim any thing by his me A. He hath done ſo,--in theſe words:
rit. In ſhort, neither our faith, nor our
Thou ſhalt love the Lord thy God, with all
repentance, nor our obedience, though ne-
thy heart, and with all thy ſoul; with all
ver ſo perfect, can merit our Juſtificati-
tly mind, and with all thy ſtrength. This
on, either our Pardon or Reward. Theſe
is the firſt commandment; and the ſe-
are the free gift of God, purchaſed for cond is like, namely this, -Thou Malt
all ſuch as believe and repent, and become love thy Neighbour as thyſelf.
obedient, by the merits of Jeſus Chriſt,
and through faith in his blood.
Q. When may we be ſaid thus to love
God?
Q. What is Juftification?
Ă. It is to abſolve a perſon from the
A. When we ſincerely endeavour to
guilt of ſin, and free him from that ſen-
keep' his commandments, and do ſuch
tence of condemnation paſſed upon man-
things as we know will pleaſe him.-
kind in Adam, and from God's diſ-
1 John üïi. 22.
pleaſure for our fins.
Q: When may we be ſaid to love our
When a perſon, by the Spirit of God, Neighbour as ourſelves ?
is convinced of his guilt and danger,
Ā. When we love others, (for all are
and repents and flies to God for help; our neighbours) as men fearing God
when God, paſſing by the puniſhment
love themſelves; or, as our Lord ex-
which ſuch a finner has deſerved, par-
plains it, As ye would that men Mould do
dons him, and admits him into favour, unto you, do ye alſo to them likewiſe. And
and into a ſtate of ſalvation, ſuch a per-
Chriſtians have a very particular reaſon
son is ſaid to be juſtified. Now all this is
Now all this is and motive given them for loving their
owing to the mere free grace, and mercy,
Neighbour, Becauſe Jeſus Chriſt loved
and goodneſs of God; on account of us, and laid down his life for us ; and be-
what Jeſus Chriſt hath done and ſuffered
cauſe they are related to Jeſus Chriſt,
for us, not for any thing that any man
(he liaving taken our nature upon him)
has done, or can do.
and is therefore greatly concerned for
Q: The law, the moral law, our Lord the good of every man living, and laid
aſſures us, ſhall laſt and be in force as
down his life for them, though they
long as the world lafts. What are moral were his enemies.
Laws, or Commands?
Q. Are there not other duties and
A. They are concerning ſuch things commands which Chriſt hath required
as are in themſelves good or evil, though of us as Chriftians ?
A, There
}
A CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTION.
47.1
2
A. There are, and eſpecially thoſe of
Self-denial and Watchfulneſs, which com-
prehend the reſt ; and are abſolutely ne-
ceſſary to our ſalvation, and ſuited to all
our ailments.
Q. Why hath Chriſt commandeđa
Self-denial ?
A. Not becauſe he can command
what he pleaſeth; but becauſe the cor-
ruption of our nature requires it, and
that we ſhould be hindered from every
thing that would ruin us.
For inſtance; we are really blind with
regard to what would hurt and ruin us;
we are therefore commanded to deny our
own wiſdom. Intemperance would injure
both our ſouls and bodies; we are there-
fore commanded to deny our appetites.
We are required to keep a ſtriet watch
over our hearts, becauſe from thence pro-
ceed a thouſand evils. And becauſe our
eternal happineſs depends upon our lov.
ing God with all our heart, we are for-
bid to ſet our hearts upon the World.---
And becauſe as Sinners, ſuffering is our
due, we are forbid all repining when
God afflicts us. And becauſe our bo-
dies have a great influence over our ſouls,
we are not only commanded to be always
temperate, but to faſt ſometimes, and to
deny ourſelves the pleaſure of indulging
the appetite.
Theſe, and other ſuch duties, are
commanded purely becauſe they are ne-
ceſſary, either to cure our corruption,
or to qualify us to receive the Grace of
God; or to hinder us from grieving his
Holy Spirit, and forcing him to forſake
1
14. To earnest prayer. For ſo we are
aſſured, that God will give the Holy Spi-
rit and all other bleſſings to them that
aſk him, and that make uſe of the
other means of Grace and Salvation,
which God has appointed.
Q. What are the means of Grace ?
A. They are chiefly theſe :--Prayer,
the Holy Scriptures, and the Sacraments.
Q: What is Prayer ?
A. Prayer is the making our wants
known unto God, and begging him to
give us ſuch things, as in his wiſdom and
goodneſs ſhall ſeem beſt. for us, and for
his glory.
2. Doth not God know all our wants?
Ă. Moſt certainly he doth ſo; even
better than we ourſelves do. But he
would have us to know and to remem-
ber, that we depend upon him for life,
and breath, and all things, and that we
may receive his favours with thankſgi-
ving.
What encouragement have we to
believe that God will grant our requeſts ?
A. Even the greateſt that our hearts .
can deſire. Verily, (faith his only Son)
Whaifoever ye ſhall aſk the Father in my
Name, he will give it you. (John xvi.
23.] Theſe being the conditions of be-
ing heard,--that we aſk ſuch things as
are agreeable to God's Will; and in the
Name, and for the Sake of Jeſus Chriſt.
Q. How may we be ſure to aſk nothing
but what is agreeable to his Will ?
A. He himſelf has given us a ſhort
form of Prayer, not only to direct us
what to pray for, but alſo as a form of
Prayer ;. that none may want words, by
which to lay before God the deſires of
their hearts,
2. With what difpofition ſhould we
pray, ſo as that we may be accepted of
God?
A. That we pray with humility; for
God refifteth the Proud, but giveth
grace unto the Humble. Secondly,
With
ſubmiſion :- Not my Will, but thine be
done. Thirdly; With a forgiving temper
towards all that have injured us.--
Fourthly;
US.
2. Are we able of ourſelves to do
theſe things, and to keep the commands
of God
A. We are not.-Our fufficiency muſt
be from God; who has promiſed to
help us to overcome all the difficulties
we can poſſibly meet with in the
way
of
our duty. Luke xi. 9.
Q: What do the Holy Scriptures di-
rect us to, in order to obtain the grace
and help of God?
92
i
1
472
A CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTION.
t
Fourthly; With a full purpoſe of leading
a godly, righteous, and ſober life.
2. Are not Praiſe and Thankſgiving a
part of that ſervice which we owe to
God!
A. They are certainly fo. And it is
much to be feared, that Chriſtians do
too often put a ſtop to, and deprive
themſelves of many bleſſings, by their
ingratitude, and for want of taking no-
tice of the favours and mercies they
every day receive, and giving thanks to
God for them.
Q: How may the Lord's Prayer be-
come a pattern, and direct us how, and
what to pray for?
A. As followeth :
Our FATHER WHICH ART IN HEAVEN.
By this we are directed to apply to God,
the Lord of Heaven and Earth, with
reverence and godly fear :-- And at the
ſame time with confidence of being
heard ; for as a Father pitieth his own
children, fo is the Lord merciful to them
that fear them.
HALLOWED BE
THY NAME. This
teacheth us, that the Glory of God ought
to be the firſt in our thoughts and de-
fires: He being worthy to receive Ho-
nour, and Glory, and Power ; for he hath
created all things, and by his will they
all ſubfift. Rev. iv. 2.
THY KINGDOM COME. By this we are
directed both to pray, and to endeavour,
that the Goſpel of Chriſt may be pro-
pagated in all the World ; that the
Kingdoms of the World (all that are
now the ſlaves of Satan) may become
the Kingdom of the Lord, and of his
Chriſt, that he may reign for ever and
Rev. xi. 14.
THY WILL BE DONE IN EARTH, AS IT
IS IN HEAVEN. Which is deſigned to
teach us, to have the higheſt regard for
the Will and Providence of God in the
government of the World;-to reſign
our will and deſires to Him, who only
knows what is beſt for us ;--never to
diſpute or queſtion the Will and Or-
ders of One, who is infinitely wiſe, and
holy, and good, but to ſubmit, and with
pleaſure cloſe with it, as the beſt that
can be ordered for ourſelves or others.
GIVE US THIS DAY'OUR DAILY BREAD.
To put us in mind, that it is God that
giveth food unto all fleſh; that our Hea-
venly Father knoweth what things we
have need of ;--and that where he gives
abundance, he expects that we ſhould
impart to the reſt of his Children that
are in want, of what he has given us
more than our daily bread.
But above all things, we are hereby
directed to pray for the Bread that nou-
riſheth to eternal Life.
FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSES, AS WE
FORGIVE THEM THAT TRESPASS AGAINST
Us. Here is matter of Direction and
Comfort for Sinners! If we find our
hearts diſpoſed to forgive others, He,
who put this grace into our hearts, af-
ſures us by this, that our ſins ſhall be
forgiven. So that our firſt petition
ſhould always be, That the good Spirit
of God may give us a forgiving temper.
AND LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION,
BUT DELIVER US FROM EVIL. In this
petition we are directed, never to truſt
in our own ſtrength; for it is God only,
who can deliver us from evil; from the
evil one ; from an evil world, and from
our own evil and corrupt hearts.--He
only can enable us to eſcape the corrup-
tion that is in the World through luſt,
that we may be partakers of the divine
Nature --He only, in all in our ſaving
trials and temptations, cau enable us to
overcome to his glory.
FOR THINE IS THE KINGDOM, AND
The Power, AND THE GLORY, FOR EVER
AND EVER. AMEN. Here we are direct-
ed to acknowledge God in every thing
we do, or pray for.--As the only ſure
foundation of all our hopes, to him we
pray; on him we depend; to him we ſtand
obliged ; to him we give thanks :- For
He only hath power, and ought to have
the Glory of all the Bleſlings we enjoy,
or hope for, in this World, or in the
World to coine. Amen.
2. The
ever.
1
A CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTION.
473
.
i
2. The Word or God is another
means of Grace.-How doth it become
fuch
A. As it is intended, and ſufficient,
through the grace of God, to make men
wiſe unto ſalvation : Being profitable for
doctrine ; for reproof; for inſtruction in
the way of righteouſneſs; and as ſuch,
is the great inſtrument of men's conver-
fion.
Q. How doth it become inftrumental
to converſion !
A. By hearing it read or preached
by receiving it into an honeſt and good
heart,-an heart ſincerely diſpoſed to
receive the truth; with prayer to God
for grace to practiſe it in our lives.
2. Hath the Word of God this effect
upon all that read or hear it?
A. No; God knows, it has not.
Some deſpiſe it, and will not read it;-
and by many, the cares and pleaſures of
this life, and the deceitfulneſs of riches,
and the lufts of other things, hinder the
word, ſo that it bringeth no fruit to per-
fection.
Q. How are the SACRAMENTS means
of Grace and Salvation ?
A. As they are means appointed by
Jeſus Chriſt. -- Firſt ; for admitting us
into his Family, which is his Church;
out of which there is no appointed means
of ſalvation.--And ſecondly; by making
us worthy members of his Church and
Family, by engaging us to lead a new
and Chriſtian life.
Q. Which are the Sacraments of the
Chriſtian Religion ?
A. They are two only;, namely, Bap-
tiſm, and the Lord's Supper.
Q. What is Baptiſm?
Ă. Baptiſm is a folemn dedication of
a perſon to God, the Creator ; to Jeſus
Chriſt, the Redeemer of the World, and
to the Holy Ghoſt, the Sanctifier of all
ſuch as ſhall be ſaved.
Q: How is this folemn Dedication
performed
A. By waſhing the perſon with water,
VOL. I.
in the Name of the Father, Son, and
Holy Ghoſt.
2. What is fignified by this outward
fign?
A. That ſuch a perſon is waſhed from
his former pollutions, and reſtored to the
favour of God.
2. What other Names are given in.
the Goſpel to this Sacrament?
A. It is called Regeneration, or the
new Birth, or being made a new Crea.
ture, &c or being born again.*
Q. Why is it ſo called ?
Ă. Becauſe, as we did receive a na:
tural life from our Parents, as deſcend-
ants of Adam, ſubject to ſin and miſery;
ſo by baptiſm, we receive the holy Spi-
rit for a principle of a new and Chriſtian
life, and as truly as we did receive a
natural life from our Parents :-And
being thus engrafted into Chriſt, or his
Church, we receive grace and a new
life from Chriſt, as really as a branch
receives life and nouriſhment from the
good tree in which it is grafted. This
is called the preventing grace of God, or
his free gift; becauſe we have done noe
thing to deſerve ſuch a favour.
Q. What doth this free grace of God.
oblige Chriſtians to
Ă. To honour God, their Maker,
their Redeemer, and Sanctifier, by an
holy and Chriſtian life; and eſpecially,
not to grieve the Holy Spirit, by which
they have been fanctified, and by which
alone they can be ſecured from falling
into a ſtate of Heatheniſm; and into the
power of Sin and Satan.
Q: What muſt they do, who have
been ſo unhappy as to have grieved that
holy Spirit : And though they have been
baptiſed, yet are not renewed by the Holy
Ghoſt?
1
Regeneration, or New Birth, is that fpiritual
change that is wrought by the holy Spirit.upon any
perſon in the uſe of Baptifin ; whereby he is tranſlat
ted out of his natural ſtate as a deſcendant of Adam,
to a ſpiritual ſtate in Chriſt; that is, to a ſtate of
ſalvation ; in which, if it is not his own fault, he
will be ſaved.
A. Suchi.
3 P
$
A CATECHETICAL INSTRUCTION.
474
i
A. Such unhappy people (and too
great, God knows, is their number)
have no other choice, but Repentance or
Damnation. So the Apoſtle tells Simon
Magus, who had received the waſhing
of regeneration, and ſo was entitled to
pardon upon his repentance; which the
Apoſtle exhorted him to, to prevent
his eternal ruin.
Q: What is the other Sacrament, or
means of grace, which is called the Lord's
Supper?
A. It is an ordinance appointed by
Chriſt, by which the worthy receiver is
made partaker of all the graces and
bleſſings which Jeſus Chriſt has purcha-
fed by his death.
Q. What are the Graces and Bleſſings
which Jeſus Chriſt by his death hath
purchaſed for fuch Chriſtians as are wor-
thy partakers of this Sacrament ?
A. The pardon of our fins ;---new
degrees and ſupplies of grace and ſtrength
to do our duty, which if we continue to
do,-Eternal Happineſs when we die;
which we may expect as ſurely as we do
expect health and ſtrength from the daily
food we eat.
Q. Who are worthy receivers of this
Sacrament?
A. Such as ſeriouſly conſider the ſtate
of their ſouls ;--whether they have fin-
cerely repented of their fins ;--whether
they as fincerely reſolve to lead a Chrif-
tian life, renewing their vow made in
baptiſm ;-whether they have a lively
faith in God's mercy through Chrift;
and are in love and charity with their
Neighbours; that is, with all the World.
Q. What is ſignified by the Bread and
Wine made uſe of in this Sacrament?
A. After the Bread and Wine are con-
fecrated by giving of thanks and pray-
er, the bread is broken, to put us in
mind of Chriſt's ſufferings;--and the
wine is poured out, as the blood of Chriſt
was, for the ſins of the World,
Q. What ought to be a ferious Chrif-
tian's thoughts upon this?
A. Every underſtanding Chriſtian
will conclude, --Firſt; that all fin muſt
be hateful to God, fince it required fuch
a ſacrifice,--the life and blood of Jefits
Chriſt. If any thing will touch our
hearts with godly forrow, and a repent-
ance not to be repented of, this, through
the grace of God, will do it.
Secondly; This will oblige us to lead
a Chriſtian life; ſince nothing can be
more juſt and reaſonable, than to con.
ſecrate a life to him, which he has re-
deemed with his moſt precious blood.
Thirdly; This Sacrament ought to be
a powerful motive to oblige Chriſtians
to love one another ; ſince we are one
Body under one Head, which is Chriſt
and therefore ought to have one heart.
The deſign of this ordinance is to unite
us in love and charity. We worſhip the
fame God ond Saviour; we hope for the
famc ſalvation; we eat at one and the
fame table; we eat the ſame bread which
came down from Heaven; and we ought
to live by one and the fame Spirit.
Laftly; This Sacrament is a repre-
ſentation of the greateſt love of Chrift;
a love for ſinners; a love for enemies ; a
love expreſſed in laying down his life for
us.—This fure ſhould oblige us to love
one another, not in word only, but in
deed and in truth.
Q: Who are appointed to adminiſter
to Chriſtians theſe means of Grace and
Salvation ?
A. They are fuch as are regularly
ordained and appointed for that office;
fpiritual Governors, Paſtors and Teach..
ers; who watch for the ſouls of their
' flock; whoſe prayers are heard, in a
more eſpecial manner, for thoſe over
whom the Holy Ghoſt hath made them
overſeers; who receive Chriſtians into
the Church, out of which there is no
appointed means of ſalvation. Theſe,
and many other things, are their duty
and their charge.
2. What is the duty of Chriſtians to
theſe Minifters of Chriſt?
A. To honour them for their work's
fake, and for their maſter Chriſt's ſake;
and to obey their godly admonitions.
THE
i
I HE
H I S T o R
Y
OF THE
1
I S L E
0 F
Μ Α Ν.
3 P2
I
[ 477 ]
4
Τ Η Ε
HISTORY OF
THE
ISLE OF MAN.
T
and can be perſuaded to make uſe of it,
which yet he is not willing to do; find-
ing the improvements made by liming
the ground to'yield a preſent great ad-
vantage, with leſs charge than that of
marling
1
SHE Ine of Man, very probably,
had the name it goes by now
from the Saxon word Mang,
Among, as lying almoſt at an equal diſ-
tance between the kingdoms of Eng-
land, Scotland, Ireland and Wales.
Hence it is, that the neighbouring na-
tions uſe the expreſſions Mancks-men,
Mancks-language, &c.
The extent and ſituation of this iſland
is from north to South, rather more than
thirty miles in length; not above fif-
teen broad in the wideſt, nor above
eight in the narroweſt part. Biſhop's-
Court, which is near the middle of the
iſand, lies in the fifty-fourth degree,
Gixteen minutes, of northern latitude.
It lies ſo exactly in the chops of the
channel that runs betwixt Scotland and
Ireland, that if this iſland did not very
inuch break the force of the tides and
weſterly winds, it might be much worſe
for that part of England which lies op-
poſite to it.
The ſoil in this, as in moſt other
places, is very different. The lime-
ſtone ground to the ſouth is as good
as, can be deſired. The mountains are
cold, and conſequently leſs fruitful,
here as well as elſewhere. The vallies
betwixt them afford as good paſture,
hay, and corn, as in moſt other places.
Towards the North indeed there is a dry,
barren, ſandy earth, but then this might,
and no doubt in time will be helped,
when once the Huſbandman comes to
know the value of marle (of which there
is good ſtore in the Northern pariſhes)
A large tract of land, called the Cur-
ragh, runs the breadth of the iſle betwixt
Ballaugh and Ramſea. It was formerly
a bog, but ſince it has been drained, it
is one of the richeſt parts of the iſland;
and though the peat is ſix, eight, or ten
feet deep, yet by huſbandry and burning
they have got a ſurface which will bear
the plough. And the ſame place ſup-
plies the neighbourhood both with bread
and fuel. In this place have been found
very large trees of oak and fir, fome
two feet and a half diameter, and forty
feet long, ſuppoſed by the inhabitants
to have lain here ſince the deluge. The
oaks and firs do not lie promiſcuouſly;
but where there are plenty of one fort,
there are generally few or none of the
other. In ſome places of this tract,
there is a remarkable layer of peat for
ſome miles together, of two or three
feet thick, under a layer of gravel, clay,
or earth, two, three, and even four feet
thick.
A high ridge of mountains runs al-
moſt the length of the inand, which ſup-
ply the inhabitants quite round with
water and fire. Abundance of little ri-
vulets and ſprings of excellent water (by
the ſides of which the inhabitants for the
moſt part build their houſes) run hence
to the ſea, and the ſides of the mountains
1
are
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
478
peat for fuel.
are ſtored with heath, and an excellent
The higheſt of theſe
mountains is called Snafield ; its height,
as taken by an exact barometer, being
about five hundred and eighty yards ;
the mercury ſubſiding two inches and
one tenth. From the top of this moun-
tain they have a fair proſpect of England,
Scotland, Ireland, and Wales.
The air is ſharp and cold in winter ;
but then this muſt be underſtood of ſuch
places only as are expoſed to the winds,
which, conſidering the ſituation, muſt
needs be very boiſterous. But in all
ſuch places as have a natural ſhelter, or
an artificial one from trees, the air is as
mild as in Lancaſhire; the froſts being
fhort, and the ſnow not lying long on
the ground, eſpecially near the ſea.
This is plain from the improvements
that have been made in ſuch places;
where their orchards and gardens pro-
duce as good fruit, and neceffaries for
the kitchen, as in any of the neighbour-
ing countries. But if the winds be fre-
quent and ſoinetimes troubleſome, they
are alſo wholeſoine, and drive away nox-
ious vapours; ſo that it has been truly
obſerved, that the plague was never re-
membered to be here, and the inhabi-
tants, for the moſt part, live to a good
and the wild ſheep are counted incom-
parable meat. Amongſt the ſheep they
have ſome called Loughtan, of a buff-
colour: the wool is fine, and makes a
pretty cloth without any dỹe.
There are ſeveral noxious animals,
ſuch as badgers, foxes, otters, filmerts,
moles, hedge-hogs, ſnakes, toads, &c.
which the inhabitants know. no more of
than their names; as alſo ſeveral birds,
ſuch as the wood-pecker, the jay, the
maup, &c. And it is not long ſince
a perſon, more fanciful than prudent or
kind to his country, brought in a breed
of magpies, which have increaſed in-
eredibly, ſo as to become a nuiſance:
And it is not many years ſince ſome-
body brought in frogs, which they ſay
increaſe very faſt.
There is one airy of eagles, and at
leaſt two of hawks of a mettled kind:
for which reaſon it was that Henry the
fourth of England, in his letters patent
of the grand of this Iſe to Sir John
Stanley, firſt King and Lord of Man of
that name and family, did oblige him,
in lieu of all other fervices, to preſent
him and his fucceffors, upon the day of
their coronation, with a caſt of faul-
1
cons.
old age.
.
The black cattle and horſes are gene-
rally leſs than thoſe of England; but as
the land improves, fo do theſe, and of
late there have been fome bred here as
large as in other places. They have in-
deed a ſmall hardy breed of horſes in
the mountains, very much coveted by
gentlemen abroad for their children;
but beſides there, they breed: horſes of
a ſize fit either for the plough or the
ſaddle.
In the mountains they have alſo a
fmall breed of ſwine, called purrs, or
wild ſwine; not thati they are fere na-
turâ, or wild, (for every man knows his
own) but becauſe they are bred and live
continually in the mountains, without
coming to their houſes; and both theſe
There are not many quarries of good
ſtone: One there is near Caſtle-town,
which yields a tolerable good black mar-
ble, fit for tomb-ſtones, and for flagging
of churches; of which fome quantities
have of late been ſent to London for
thoſe uſes.
Here are alſo good rocks of lime-
ſtone, which, boing burnt with peat or
coal, is become a great improvement of
barren lands. Theſe ſtones, eſpecially
about Bally-lool; are full of petrify'd
fhells of different kinds, and ſuch as are
not now to be found on theſe coaſts.
There are ſome few rocks about Peel
of a red free-ſtone, capable of being
formed into regular ſhapes; but the
greateſt part of the quarries are a broken
rag-ſtone, ſometimes riſing in coarſe
uneven flags, or in irregular lumps, fit
only
ma
1
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
479
only for coarſe walls, with which neyer-
theleſs they make a ſhift to build good
ſubſtantial houſes; though an Engliſh
Maſon would not know how to handle
them, or would call their walls, as one
merrily did, a cauſeway reared up upon
an edge.
Here are alſo a good many quarries
of a blue, thin, light nate, one of the
beſt coverings for houſes; of which good
quantities are exported. And at a place
called the Spaniſh-Head, there is a rock,
out of which are wrought long beams
(if one may uſe that expreſſion) of tough
tone, fit for mantle-trees, of twelve or
fifteen feet long, and ſtrong enough to
bear the weight of the higheſt ſtack of
chimnies.
Mines of Coal there are none, though
ſeveral attempts have been made to find
them. But of Lead, Copper, and Iron,
there are ſeveral, and ſome of them have
been wrought to good advantage, par-
ticularly the lead ; of which ore many
hundred tons have of late been ſmelted,
and exported. As for the copper and
iron ores, they are certainly better than
at preſent they are thought to be ; hay-
ing been often tried and approved of by
men ſkilled in thoſe matters. However,
either through the ignorance of the un-
dertakers, or by the unfaithfulneſs of the
workmen, or for fome other cauſe, no
great matter has yet been made of them.
This iſland has had many maſters.--
They have an old tradition, and it has
got a place in the records, that one Ma-
nanan Mac-Lir, a Necromancer, was the
firſt proprietor, and that for a long time
he kept the iſland under miſts, that no
ſtranger could find it, till St. Patrick
broke his charms. But a late Iriſh An-
tiquary gives a particular account of this
Mananan, namely, That his true name
was Orbſenius, the ſon of Alladius, a
Prince in Ireland ; that he was a famous
merchant, and, from his trading be-
twixt Ireland and the Ine of Man, had
the name of Mananan; and Mac-Lir,
that is, the Son of the Sea, from his
great ſkill in navigation ; and that he
was at laſt ſlain at Moycullin, in the coun,
ty of Galway, in Ireland. And it is not
improbable, that the ſtory of his keep-
ing the iſland under a miſt might ariſe
from this, that he was the only perſon,
in thoſe days, that had a commerce with
them.
The Norwegians conquered this, when
they made themſelves maſters of the
Weſtern Ines, which they ſent Kings to
govern, who generally choſe the Ide of
Man for their place of reſidence. This
continued till 1266, when there was a
very folemn agreement made betwixt
Magnus the fourth of Norway, and Alex-
ander the third of Scotland; by which this
iſle, amongſt the reſt, was ſurrendered to
the Scots for four thouſand marks to be
paid in four years, and one hundred
marks yearly. Purſuant to which, Alexa
ander drives out the King of Man, A. D.
1270, and unites it to Scotland.
Ín 1312, there is a fecond agreement
betwixt Hacquin the fifth, and Robert the
firſt of Scotland, and in 1426, a third
agreement (all which are ſet down at
large in Torfeus his Hiſtory of the Or-
cades.) But before this laſt agreement,
the iſland was in poffeffion of John Lord
Stanley and of Man, who had it given
him by Henry the fourth, A. D. 1405.
However, for as much as by the laſt
agreement betwixt the Kings of Nor.
way and Scotland, the latter claimed a
right to this iſand; and the Lords of
Man were obliged to keep a conſtant
ſtanding army and garriſons for the de-
fence of it, till the reign of King James
the firſt of England. And in this ho-
nourable Houſe it continued to the year
1739, except for twelve years during the
civil wars, when it was given by the
Parliament to the Lord Feirfax; but
returned to its ancient Lords at the Ref-
toration.
Though this iſland (as the Lord Coke
ſays) be no parcel of the Realm of Eng-
land, yet it is part of the Dominions of
the King of England, to whom therefore
allegiance
1
1
HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
THE ISLE OF MAN.
4802
allegiance is reſerved in all public oaths
adminiſtered here.
The Lords of it have for a long time
waved the title of Kings, and are now
only ftiled Lords of Man and the Iſles;
though they have ſtill moſt of the Regalia,
as giving the final affent to all new laws,
and the power of pardoning offenders ;
of changing the ſentence of death into
baniſhment; of appointing and dif-
placing the Governors and officers; with
a right to all forfeitures for treaſon, fe-
lony, felo de fe, &c.
The manner of the Lord of Man'sjn-
veſtiture, and receiving the homage of
his people at his firſt acceſſion, was this ;
he was to fit on the Tinwald-Hill, in
the open air, in a chair of ſtate, with a
royal cloth or canopy over his head'; his
face to the eaſt (towards a chapel eaſt-
ward of the hill, where there were pub-
lick prayers and a fermon on theſe occa-
ſions) and his ſword before him, holden
with the point upwards. His Barons,
(the Biſhop and Abbot) with the reit in
their degrees, fat beſide him ; his bene-
ficed men, council, and deemſters, fat
before him. His gentry and yeomanry
in the third degree, and the twenty-four
keys in their order, and the corrimons,
ſtood without the circle, with three
clerks in their furplices.
The Lord finds a Governor, Lieute-
nant, or Captain, who conſtantly reſides
at Caſtle-town, where he has a handſome
houſe, ſalary, and other conveniences
befitting his ſtation. He is to take care
that all officers, civil and military, dir-
charge their truſts and duty. He is
Chancellor, and to hiļn there is an ap-
peal in matters of right and wrong, and
from him to the Lord, and finally (if
occaſion be) to the King of England in
council.
The: Governor's oath is fomething
peculiar. He is ſworn to do right be-
twixt the Lord and his people, as up-
rightly as the ſtaff (the enſign of his
authority, then in his hand.) now ftandeth,
that it may be a conſtant monitor to him
of the obligations he lies under.
The inhabitants are an orderly, ci-
vilized people, and courteous enough
to ſtrangers; and if they have been other-
wiſe repreſented, it has been by thoſe
that knew them not; or perhaps it is
becauſe they have ſenſe enough to fee
when ſtrangers (who are too apt to have
a mean opinion of them) would go
about to impofe upon them, which they
are not willing to ſuffer, if they can
help it.
They have ever had a profound re-
ſpect for their Lords, eſpecially for
thoſe of the houſe of Derby, who always
treated them with great regard and ten-
derneſs. At the ſame time they are
jealous of their ancient laws, tenures
and liberties. They have a great many
good qualities: They are generally
very charitable to the poor, and hoſpi-
table to ſtrangers, eſpecially in the
country, where the people, if a ſtranger
come to their houſes, would think it an
unpardonable crime not to give him a
Share of the beſt they have themſelves
to eat or drink. They have a ſignificant
proverb (which generally thew's the
genius of a people) to this purport,
: Tra ta yn derrey Vought cooney leſh bought
elley, ta ſee bene garaghtee, that is, when
one poor man relieves another, God
himſelf. rejoices at it ; or, as it is in
Mancks, laughs outright.
... They have generally hæred ſacrilege
to ſuch a degree, that they do not think
a man can wiſh a greater curſe to a fa-
mily, than in theſe words; Clogh ny kil-
bagh ayns Carneil dty hie moar, that is,
May a. ſtone of the Church be found in
the corner of thy dwelling-houſe. And
though the covetouſneſs of ſome have
taken advantage of the former great
poverty of the Clergy, and of the little
power they had to defend themſelves
in the Biſhop's abſence from his dioceſe,
to introduce preſcriptions (which yet,
if the obſervations of the people are
juſto
1
+
.
*
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
481
1
juſt, they have no great reaſon to boaſt the time in Mancks, by the hours of the
of;) yet the piety of ſome others has led day, but by the tra ſhirveiſ, that is,
them to fing up ſuch preſcriptions, the ſervice-time; namely, nine in the
which are ſo very injurious to the rights morning, or three in the evening; an
of the Church, and of fo evil an exam hour, two hours, before or after ſevice-
ple, and an handle for others to attempt time, &c.
the fame injuſtice.
In this language, the ſubſtantive is
The inhabitants are laborious enough; generally put before the adjective, and
and thoſe who think them otherwiſe, be many things which in the Engliſh lan-
cauſe improvements go ſo Nowly on, do guage are derived from the Latin or
not ſee the difficulties that too many of Greek, and little underſtood by thoſe
them have to ſtruggle with. Indeed, the that know nothing of thoſe languages,
preſent Lord of Man (Lord Derby) has, in Mancks are expreſſed by a periphraſis
to his great honour, removed one of the eaſily underſtood by the common people.
heavieſt diſcouragements to induſtry and It has often been ſaid, that the Holy
future improvements. His Lordſhip, Bible was, by Biſhop Phillips's care,
at his acceflion, found his people com tranſlated into the Mancks Language;
plaining, as their anceſtors had been for but, upon the beſt enquiry that can be
more than one hundred years, of the made, there was no more attempted by
uncertainty of their holdings; they him than a tranſlation of the Common
claiming an ancient tenure which they Prayer, which is ſtill extant, but of no:
called, The Tenure of the Straw, by which uſe to the preſent generation.
they might leave their eſtates to pofte [The tranſlation of the Scripture was
rity under certain rents, fines, and fer firſt began by Biſhop Wilſon, and finiſhed.
vices, which his officers could not allow by his ſucceſſor Biſhop Hildeſley, who
of, becauſe of the many breaks that had had the honour of perfecting the work,
been made by leaſes, &c. in that manner
ſo valuable to this country.]
of holding. He therefore appointed In their habit and manner of living,
commiſſioners to treat with his people. they imitate the Engliſh ; only the mid-
in his preſence, and at laſt came to a dle and poorer fort, amongſt the men,
reſolution to reſtore them by a publick uſually wear a kind of ſandal, which they
act of Tinwald to a tenure of inheri call kerranes, made of untaned leather;
tance, under certain fines, &c. A'nd and which, being croſs-laced from the
the very great improvements, which have toe to the upper part of the inſtep, and
ſince been made, Thew plainly, that there gathered about the ancle, makes a cheap,
wanted ſuch a ſettlement to encourage convenient, and not unhandſome ſhoe.
induſtry, and the preſent and future The iſland is certainly more populous
ages will have reaſon to remember it now than ever it was, there being at pre-
with the greateſt ſenſe of gratitude. ſent about twenty thouſand natives, be-
But to return to the inhabitants ſides ſtrangers; which obligesthem every
whoſe language is the Erſe, or a dialect where to enlarge their churches; ſo that
of that ſpoken in the Highlands of Scot they are ten times as many as in Bede's
land, with a mixture of ſome words of time, when they were but about three or
Greek, Latin, and Welſh ; and many
four hundred families,
of Engliſh original, to expreſs the names
The diviſion of the iſland, as to its
of things which were not formerly civil concerns, is into fix ſheadings;
known to the people of this iſland, whoſe
ancient ſimplicity of living and ſpeaking
* The number of inhabitants have increaſed very
conſiderably ſince Biſhop Wilſon wrote this hiſtory;
appears in many inſtances. Thus, for
but to what amount the editor has not been able to
example; they do not generally reckon aſcertain.
VOL. I.
ever
;
3Q
y
482
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN. .
every ſheading has its proper coroner,
who, in the nature of a heriff, is in-
truſted with the peace of his diſtrict, ſe-
cures criminals, brings them to juſtice,
&c.
The South Diviſion contains, the
Sheading of Kirk-Chriſt Ruſhen, ſub-
divided into the pariſhes of Kirk-Chriſt
Ruſhen, Kirk-Arbory, and Kirk-Malew;
the Middle-Sheading, fubdivided into
the pariſhes of Kirk St. Ann, Kirk-Ma-
rown, Kirk-Braddan; the Garff-Shead-
ing, ſubdivided into the pariſhes of
Kirk - Maughold, Kirk-Lonan, Kirk-
Concham.
The North-Diviſion contains, the
Sheading of Glanfaba, ſubdivided into
Kirk-Patrick, and Kirk-German ; Mi-
chael Sheading, ſubdivided into Kirk-
Michael, Kirk St. Mary Ballau, Kirk-
Patrick of Jurby; the Ayre Sheading,
ſubdivided into Kirk-Chriſt-Lezayre,
Kirk-Andrews, (the Archdeaconry) and
Kirk-Bride.
There are in every Sheading as many
moars and captains as there are pariſhes;
theſe moars are the Lord's bailiffs for one
year, and are anſwerable for all the rents
in their reſpective pariſhes; and the cap-
tains are intruſted with the care of the
militia or train-bands.
The iſland, as to ecclefiaftical con-
cerns, is divided into ſeventeen pariſhes,
every church bearing the name of the
Saint to which it is dedicated, as Ma-
liew to St. Lupus, &c.
The principal towns are only four,
which are all ſituated near the ſea; each
of them has its harbour, and a caſtle or
fort to defend it.
Caſtle-town, to the ſouth (called alſo
Caſtle-Ruſhen, from a very ancient, but
yet incire, beautiful caſtle, built of a
coarſe, but for ever durable, marble) is
the firſt town of the iſland: here the Go-
vernor refides, as do moſt of the Lord's
officers; here the Chancery-court is
kept every firſt Thurſday of the month;
and here alſo is held the head-court, or
goal-delivery, twice a year. This caſtle
is ſaid to have been built by Guttred,
King of Man, about the year 960; and
it is very probable; for, about that time,
the Norwegians began to be troubleſome
to all places by their piracies.
Peel, to the weſt, called by the Nor-
wegians Holm-town, from a ſmall iſland
cloſe by it, in which ſtands the cathe-
dral, dedicated to St. German, the firſt
biſhop of this iſle. This little iſle, natu-
rally very ſtrong, was made much more
ſo by art ; Thomas Earl of Derby in-
compaſſing it with a wall, towers, and
other fortifications, and making it in
thoſe days impregnable. At preſent
there is a ſmall garriſon kept there;
andit is the priſon for all offenders againſt
the ecclesiaſtical laws, whether for inceſt,
adultery, &c. or diſobedience; and it is
called St. German's priſon.
Douglas, to the eaſt, is much the
richeſt town, the beſt market, and moſt
populous of any in the whole iſland; and
as it has of late years increaſed its trade,
it has done ſo in buildings. There are
a neat chapel, a public ſchool, and ſeve-
ral good houſes, and excellent vaults
and cellars for merchants' goods; but
any body that ſees it would wiſh that
authority had interpoſed to have made
the buildings and ſtreets more regular.
The harbour, for veſſels of a tolerable
burden, is the ſafeſt in the iſland, the
ſhips lying in it as quiet as in a dock or
baſon.
Near to Douglas ſtood formerly a
nunnery, now a good houſe, pleaſantly
feated and ſheltered with trees.
Ramſey, to the north, is moſt noted
for a ſpacious bay, in which the greateſt
fleet may ride at anchor with ſafety
enough from all winds but the north-
eaſt, and in that caſe they need not be
imbayed: this town, ſtanding upon a
beach of looſe ſand or ſhingle, is in dan-
ger, if not timely prevented, of being
waſhed away by the ſea.
Bally-Salley, though not uſually rec-
koned among the towns, is yet a conſi-
derable inland village; where formerly
ſtood
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
483
ſtood the abbey of Ruſhin, founded A.D.
1134, upon lands given by Olavus King
of Man; the ruins of which ſtillr emain.
This was the lateſt diffolved monaſtery
theſe kingdoms.
The reſt of the inhabitants have their
houſes built in the moſt convenient part
of their eſtates, for water and ſhelter ;
the better fort have good fubftantial
houſes of ſtone, and covered with flate;
others with thatch, which they have
found a way to ſecure againſt the winds
(that in winter are boiſterous enough)
by ropes of ſtraw, very readily made,
and neatly croſſed like a net one over
another, which no ſtorms can injure.
The way of improving their lands is,
either by lime, by ſea-wreck, or by fold-
ing their ſheep and cattle in the night,
and during the heat of the day, in little
incloſures raiſed every year to keep them
within a certain compaſs; which, in
about fourteen days' time, is ſo enriched
with the urine and dung of the cattle,
as to yield a plentiful crop. Theſe little
hedges are very eaſily raiſed by a ſpade
peculiar to the country; and, being
burnt by the heat of the ſun, and Aung
down before ſeed-time, yield very good
corn, either wheat, barley, rye, or oats.
Oats is the common bread of the
country, made into thin cakes, as in the
Fell-country in Lancaſhire.
Many of the rivers (or rather rivulets)
not having water fufficient to drive a
mill the greateſt part of the year, ne-
cefſity has
upon an invention
of a cheap fort of mill, which, as it coſts
very little, is no great loſs, though it
ſtands fix months in the year; the water-
wheel, about ſix feet in diameter, lies
horizontal, conſiſting of a great many
hollow ladles, againſt which the water,
brought down in a trough, ſtrikes forci-
bly, and gives motion to the upper ſtone,
which, by a beam and iron, is joined to
the center of the water-wheel; not but
that they have other mills both for corn
and fulling of cloth, where they have
water in ſummer more plentiful.
The commodities of this iſland are,
black cattle, (of which ſix hundred, by
the act of navigation, may be imported
yearly into England) lambs' wool, fine
and coarſe linen, and coarſe woollen-
cloth, hides, ſkins, honey, and tallow, and
heretofore ſome corn and beer; which
now, ſince the great refort of ſtrangers,
are little enough for their own uſe.
But formerly herrings were the great
ſtaple commodity of this iſle, of which
(within the memory of fome now living)
near twenty thouſand barrels have been
exported in one year to France and other
places.
The time of herring-fiſhing is between
July and All-hallow's-tide.
The whole feet of boats (every boat
being about the burden of two tons) are
under the government of the water-bai-
liff on ſhore, and under one called a vice-
admiral at ſea, who, by the fignal of a
flag, directs them when to ſhoot their
nets, &c. There are due to the Lord
of the INe, as a royalty, ten ſhillings out
of every boat that takes above ten meaſe
(every meaſe being five hundred her-
rings) and one ſhilling to the water-
bailiff.
In acknowledgeinent of this great
blefling, and that God may be prevailed
with to continue it, (this being the great.
ſupport of the place) the whole fleet duly
attend divine ſervice on the ſhore, at
the ſeveral ports, every evening before
they go to ſea; the reſpective incum-
bents, on that occaſion, making uſe of
a form of prayer, leſſons, &c. lately
compoſed. for that purpoſe. Beſides
this, there is a petition inſerted in the
Litany, and uſed in the public ſervice
throughout the year, for the bleſlings of
the ſea,.on which the comfortable ſubſif-
tence of ſo many depends; and the law
provideth that every boat pay tythe-
fiſh, without any pretence to preſcription.
The trade of this iſand is very much
improved of late years, foreign mer-
chants having found it their intereſt to.
touch here, and leave part of their car-
3 Q2
goes,
1
put them
1
484
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
goes, either to bring the remainder un-
der the cuſtom of butlerage, or becauſe
the duties of the whole would be too
great a ſum to be paid at once in Eng-
land; or, laſtly, to lie here for a mar-
ket, the duties and cellerage being ſo
finall.
The ancient method of commerce,
(which was to have four ſworn mer-
chants, who were to agree with the fo-
reign merchant for the price of the
goods imported, as alſo for the price of
the commodities the iſland had to ſpare,
which both ſides were bound to ſtand
to) is entirely laid aſide.
The religion and worſhip is exactly
the ſame with that of the Church of
England. The Iſle of Man was-con-
verted to the Chriſtian Faith by St.
Patrick about the year 440, at which
time the Biſhoprick of Man was.erec-
ed; St. German, to whoſe name and
memory the Cathedral is dedicated, be-
ing the firſt Biſhop of Man, who, with
his ſucceſſors, had this iſand only for
their Dioceſe, till the Norwegians had
conquered the Weſtern Illes, and ſoon
after Man, which was about the begin-
ning of the eleventh century. It was
about that time, that the Inſula Sodoren-
ses, being thirty-two (ſo called from the
Biſhoprick of Sodor erected in one of
them, namely, the Ille of Hy) were
united to Man, and from that time, the
Biſhops of the United Sees were ſtiled
Sodor & Man, and ſometimes Man &
Inſularum, and they had the Archbiſhop
of Drontheim (ftiled Nidorenſis.) for
their Metropolitan.
And this conti-
nued till the iſland was finally annexed
to the Crown of England, when Man
had its own Biſhops again, wlio ſtiled
themſelves.varioully, ſometimes Biſhops
of Man only, ſometimes Sodor & Man,
and ſometimes Sodor de Man; giving
the name of Sodor to a little ifle, before
mentioned, lying within a muſket-ſhot
of the main-land, called by the Nor-
wegians Holm, and by the inhabitants
Peel, in which ſtands the Cathedral.
For, in theſe expreſs words, in an inſtru-
ment yet extant, Thomas Earl of Derby
and Lord of Man, A. D. 1505, con-
firms to Huan Heſketh, Biſhop of So-
dor, all the lands, &c. anciently belonge'
ing to the Biſhops of Man, namely,
Ecclefiam cathedralem Sanéti Germani in
Holm, Sodor vel Pele vocatum, ecclefiam-
que Saneti Patricii ibiden, & locum pre-
fatum in quo præfata eccleſiae fitæ funt.
This Cathedral was built by Simon, Bi-
ſhop of Sodor, who died A. D. 1245,
and was there buried.
The reformation was begun ſomething
later here than in England, but ſo hap-
pily carried on, that there has not for
many years been one Papiſt a native in
the iſland; nor indeed are there Diffen-
ters of any denomination, except a fa-
mily or two of Quakers, and even ſome
of theſe have of late been baptized into
the Church.
The Biſhop has his reſidence in the
pariſh of Kirk Michael, where he has
a good Houſe and Chapel, (if not ſtate-
ly, yet .convenient enough) large gar-
dens and pleaſant walls, ſheltered with
groves of fruit and foreſt-trees, (which
ſhews what may be done in that ſort of
improvement) and ſo well fituated, that
from thence it is eaſy to viſit any part
of his Dioceſe, and to return the ſame
day.
The Biſhops of Man are Barons of
the iſle. They have their own Courts
for their Temporalities, where one of
the Deemſters of the Ine ſits as judge.
This peculiar privilege the Biſhop
has at this day, that if any of his tenants
be guilty of a capital crime, and is to
be tried for his life, the Biſhop's Steward
may demand him from the Lord's bar,
and try him in the Biſhop's Court by a
jury of his own tenants, and, in caſe of
conviction, his lands are forfeited to the
Biſhop, but his goods and perſon are at
the Lord's diſpoſal.
The Abbot of Ruſhen had the ſame
privilege, and ſo has the Steward of
thoſe lands to this day.
When
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
485.
poor vi-
When the Biſhoprick falls void, the
Lord of the Iſle names a perſon, and
preſents him to the King of England for
his royal aſſent, and then to the Arch-
biſhop of York to be confecrated. Af-
ter which, he becomes ſubject to him as
his Metropolitan, and both he and the
Proctors for the Clergy are conſtantly
fummoned with the reſt of the Biſhops
and Clergy of that province to convoca-
tion, the dioceſe of Man, together with
the dioceſe of Cheſter, being by an act
of parliament of the thirty-third of
Henry VIII. (confirmed by another of
the eighth of Jaines I.) annexed unto
the metropolitical fee of York.
How the Biſhops of Man were choſen
before, we find in a bull of Pope Celeſ-
tine to Furnes-abbey :-In eligendo epif-
copum infularum, libertatein quani reges
eorum bonæ memoriæ Olavus & Godedus,
filius ejus, monaſterio veftro contulerunt,
ficut in authenticis eorum continetur, auto-
ritate vobis apoſtolica confirmamus. Dat.
Rome, 10. cal. Julii, pontificatus noſtri 4.
That is ; 'In chuſing a Biſhop of the
* Ines, we do, by our apoſtolical autho-
rity, confirm the liberty, which the
Kings of the Ines, Olavus and Godred
his fon, veſted in your monaſtery, as
• it is expreſſed in their original grants.
(Dated at Rome on the roth of the ca-
lends of July, and the 4th year of our
pontificate.
The Archdeacon, in all inferior cauſes,
has alternate juriſdiction with the Biſhop;
he holds his courts either in perſon,
or by his official, as the Biſhop does
by himſelf and Vicars-general; which
are two, for the north and fouth divi-
ſions of the Iſle.
The clergy are generally natives;
and indeed it cannot well be otherwiſe,
none elſe being qualified to preach and
adminifter the facraments in the Mancks
language; for the Engliſh is not un-
derſtood by two-thirds at leaſt of the
iſand, though there is an Engliſh ſchool
in every pariſh; ſo hard it is to change
the language of a whole country!
The livings are generally finall; the
two parſonages are, indeed, worth near,
ſixty pounds a year; but the vicarages,
the royal bounty included, are not worth
above twenty-five pounds, with which,
notwithſtanding, the frugal clergy havo
maintained themſelves, and ſometimes
pretty numerous families, very decently;
of late, indeed, the great reſort of ſtran-
gers has made proviſions of all ſorts as
dear again as formerly.
That, thro' the poverty of the place,
the church might never want fit perſons
to perform divine offices, and to inſtruct
the people in neceſſary truths and du-
ties, the pious and worthy Dr. Iſaac
Barrow, ſoon after the reſtoration, being
then Biſhop of Man, did ſo effettually
make uſe of his intereſt with his Ma-
jeſty King Charles the Second, and other
noble benefactors, that he obtained a
grant of one hundred pounds a year,
payable out of the exciſe for ever, for
the better maintenance of the
cars and ſchoolmaſters of his dioceſe:
And the Right Hon. Charles Earl of
Derby, being pleaſed to make a long
leaſe of the impropriations of the Ine in
his hands, which, either as Lord or Ab-
bot, were one-third of the whole tithes,
the good Biſhop found means to pay for
the ſaid leaſe, which (beſides an old
rent and fine, ſtill payable to the Lord
of the Iſe) may be worth to the clergy
and ſchools about one hundred pounds
more. -Beſides this, he collected,
amongſt the Engliſh nobility and gen-
try, (whoſe names and benefactions
are regiſtered and preſerved in public
tables in every pariſh) fix hundred
pounds, the intereſt of which main-
tains an academic maſter; and, by his
own private charity, he purchaſed two
eſtates in land worth twenty pounds a
year, for the ſupport of ſuch young per-
ſons as ſhould be deſigned for the mini-
ſtry; ſo that the name and good deeds
of that excellent prelate will be remem-
bered with gratitude, as long as any
ſenſe of piety remains amongſt them.
There
6
486
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
There is nothing more commendable
than the diſcipline of this Church.
Publick baptiſm is never adminiſtered
but in the Church, and private as the
rubrick directs.
Good care is taken to fit young per-
fons for confirmation,' which all are
pretty careful to prepare themſelves for,
left the want of being confirmed ſhould
hinder their future marriage; confirma-
tion, receiving the Lord's Supper, &c.
being a neceſſary qualification for that
ftate.
Offenders of all conditions, without
diſtinction, are obliged to ſubmit to the
cenſures appointed by the Church, whe-
ther for correction or example (commu-
tation of penances being abolilhed by a
late law) and they generally do it pa-
tiently. Such as do not ſubmit (which
hitherto have been but few) are either
impriſoned or excominunicated; under
which ſentence, if they continue more
than forty days, they are delivered over
to the lord of the Ine, both body and
goods. In the mean time, all Chrif-
tians are frequently warned not to have
any unneceſſary converſation with them;
which the more thoughtful people are
careful to obſerve.
The Biſhop and his Vicars-general
having a power to commit ſuch to priſon
as refuſe to appear before them, there
is feldom occaſion of paſſing this ſen-
tence for contumacy only; ſo that peo-
ple are never excommunicated but for
crimes that will ſhut them out of Hea-
ven; which makes this ſentence more
dreaded,
Before the beginning of Lent (which
is here obſerved with great ſtrictneſs)
there is held a court of correction, where
offenders, and ſuch as have neglected
to perform their cenſures, are preſented;
and if there are many, or their crimes
of a heinous nature, they are called to-
gether on Aſh-Wedneſday, and, after a
fermon explaining the deſign of Church
Cenſures, and the duty of ſuch as are
ſo unhappy as to fall under them, their
ſeveral cenſures are appointed, which
they are to perform during Lent, that
they may be received into the Church
before Eaſter.
The manner of doing penance is pri-
mitive and edifying. The penitent
clothed in a ſheet, &c. is brought into
the Church immediately before the Li-
tany, and there continues till the fermon
be ended ; after which, and a proper
exhortation, the congregation are deſired
to pray for him in a form provided for
that purpoſe: and thus he is dealt with,
till by his behaviour he has given ſome
ſatisfaction, that all this is not feigned ;
which being certified to the Biſhop, he
orders him to be received by a very
ſolemn form for receiving penitents into
the peace of the Church .
But if offenders, after having once
done publiek penance, relapſe into the
ſame or other ſcandalous vices, they are
not preſently permitted to do penance
again, though they ſhould deſire it ever
ſo earneſtly, till they ſhall have given
better proofs of their reſolution to amend
their lives; during which time, they are
not permitted to go into any Church in
time of Divine Service, but ſtand at the
Church-door, until their Paſtor and
other grave perſons are convinced by
their converſation that there are hopes
of a laſting reformation, and certify the
fame to the Biſhop.
There is here one very wholeſome
branch of Church Diſcipline; the want
of which, in many other places, is the
occaſion that infinite diſorders go unpu-
niſhed; namely, the injoining offenders
purgation by their own oaths, and the
Oaths of compurgators (if need be)
of known reputation, where the fame
is common, the crime ſcandalous, and
yet not proof enough to convict them;
and this is far from being complained of
as a grievance: for if common fame has
injured any perſon, he has an opportu-
nity of being reſtored to his good name,
(unleſs, upon trial, the court finds juſt
cauſe to refuſe it ;) and a ſevere penalty
is
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN:
4807
is laid upon any that ſhall after this revive
the ſcandal. On the other hand, if a
man will not ſwear to his own innocency,
or cannot prevail with others to believe
him, it is fit he ſhould be treated as
guilty, and the ſcandal removed by a
proper cenſure.
In order to ſecure the diſcipline of the
Church, the Biſhop is to call a Convo-
1. cation of his Clergy, at leaſt once a
year ; the day appointed by law is
Thurſday in Whitſun-Week, (if the
Biſhop be in the Iſle ;) where he has an
opportunity of enquiring how the Dif-
cipline of the Church has been obſerved,
and, by the advice of his Clergy, of ma-
king ſuch conſtitutions as are neceſſary
for its better government.
The laws of the Iſand are excellently
well ſuited to the circumſtances of the
place and the condition of the people;
antiently, the Deernſters (that is, the
temporal Judges) determined moſt
cauſes, (which were then of no great
moment, the inhabitants being moſtly
fiſhermen) either as they could remem-
ber the like to have been judged before,
or according as they deemed moſt juſt
in their own conſciences; from whence
came the name of “ breaſt-laws."
But as the Iſland every day improved
under Sir John Stanley, and his fuc-
ceffors; ſo they, from time to time, ob-
ſerving the many inconveniencies of
giving judgment from breaſt-laws, or-
dered, that all caſes of moment or in-
tricacy, decided in their courts, ſhould
be written down for precedents, to be a
guide, when the ſame, or the like caſes,
ſhould happen for the future.
And, that theſe precedents might be
made with greater caution and juſtice,
the law has expreſsly provided, that, in
all great matters and high points that
ſhall be in doubt, the Lieutenant, or
« any of the council for the time being,"
ſhall take the Deemſters to them, with
the advice of the elders of the land,
(namely, the twenty-four Keys, as it is
elſewhere more fully explained) to deem
the law truly, as they ſhall anſwer it.
Now, if to this we add, that once
every year, namely, on St. John Bap-
tift’s-Day, there is a meeting of the
Governor, Officers ſpiritual and tein-
poral, Deemſters, and twenty-four Keys,
where any perſon has a right to preſent
any uncommon grievance, and to have
his complaint heard in the face of the
'whole country, there cannot be ima-
gined a better conſtitution, where the
injured may have relief, and thoſe that
are in authority may, if they pleaſe,
have their ſentences and action's, if righ-
teous, juſtified to all the world.
This court is called the Tinwald, from
the Daniſh word Ting, that is, Forum
Judiciale, “a court of juſtice ;” and
Wald, that is, “ fenced :" it is held on
a hill near the middle of the Inand, and
in the open air. At this great meeting,
where all perſons are fuppoſed to be
preſent, all new laws are to be pub-
liſhed, after they have been agreed to
by the Governor, Council, Deemſters,
and twenty-four Keys, and have re-
ceived the approbation of the Lord of
the Ine.
The council conſiſts of the Governor;
Biſhop, Archdeacon, two Vicars-gene-
ral, the Receiver-general, the Comp-
troller, the Water-bailiff, and the At-
torney-general.
The twenty-four Keys, ſo called it
is faid) from unlocking, as it were, or
ſolving the difficulties of the law, re-
preſent the commons of the land, and
join with the council in making all new
laws, and with the Deemſters in ſettling
and determining the meaning of the
antient laws and cuſtoms in all difficult
caſes,
The manner of chooſing them at pre-
fent is this: When any member dies,
or is diſcharged, either on account of
age, or for any great crime, which,
upon a trial by his brethren, he is found
guilty of; the reſt of the body preſent
two
1
1
488
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
A
two perſons to the Governor, of
whom he makes choice of one, who is
immediately ſworn to fill up the body.
A majority determines any caſe of com-
mon law that comes before them; for,
beſides that they are a part of the legiſ-
lature, they frequently determine cauſes
touching titles of inheritance, where in-
ferior juries have given their verdicts
before.
The two Deemſters are the temporal
judges, both in caſes of common law,
and of life and death; but moſt of the
controverſies, eſpecially ſuch as are too
trivial to be brought before a court, are
diſpatched at their houſes,
The Deemſter's oath, which he takes
when he enters upon his office, is pretty
ſingular, namely, “You ſhall do juſtice
« between man and man, as equally as
“ the herring-bone lies between the two
“ fides ;" that his daily food (for in
former days, no doubt, it was ſo) might
put himn in mind of the obligation he
lay under to give impartial judgment.
The Eccleliaftical Courts are either
held by the Biſhop in perſon, or his
Archdeacon, (eſpecially where the cauſe
is purely ſpiritual ;) or by his Vicars-
general, and the Archdeacon's official,
who are the proper judges of all contro-
verſies which happen between executors,
&c. within a year and a day after pro-
bate of the will, or adminiſtration
granted.
In matters ſpiritual, it is eafy to ob-
ſerve very many footſteps of primitive
diſcipline and integrity; offenders are
neither overlooked, nor treated with
imperiouſneſs; if they ſuffer for their
crimes, it is rarely in their purſes, unleſs
where they are very abſtinate, and re-
lapfe into their former, or other great
offences.
As for civil cauſes that come before
theſe courts, they are foon diſpatched,
and almoſt without any charge, (attor-
nies and proctors being generally dif-
countenanced) unleſs where litigious
perſons are concerned, who can find
ways to prolong law-ſuits even againſt
the will of the judge, whoſe intereſt ik
is to ſhorten them as much as may be,
as getting nothing by their length, but
more trouble ; but beſides what is
tranſacted in open court, the Vicars-
general compofe an infinite number of
differences at their own houſes, which
makes that office very laborious and
troubleſome.
In all the courts of this Inand, eccle-
fiaftical and civil, both men and women
uſually plead their own cauſes, except
where ſtrangers are concerned, who,
being unacquainted with the laws and
language, are forced to employ others
to ſpeak for them. It is but of late
years that attornies, and ſuch as gain by
ſtrife, have even forced themſelves into
buſineſs; and, except what theſe get
out of the people, law-ſuits are deter-
inined without much charges.
There are a great many laws and
cuſtoms which are peculiar to this place,
and ſingular.
The eldeſt daughter (if there be no
ſon) inherits, though there be more
children.
The wives, through the whole Iſand,
have a power to make their wills (thougly
their huſbands be living) of one half of
all the goods moveable and immove-
able, except in the ſix northern pariſhes,
where the wife, if ſhe has had chil-
dren, can only diſpoſe of a third part of
the living goods; and this favour, tra-
dition faith, the ſouth-fide women ob-
tained above thoſe of the north, for their
aſſiſting their huſbands in a day of
battle.
A widow has one half of her huſband's
real eſtate, if ſhe be his firſt wife; and
one quarter, if ſhe be the ſecond, or
third; but, if any widow marries, or
miſcarries, ſhe loſes her widow-right in
her huſband's eſtate.
When any of the tenants fell into po-
verty, and were not able to pay their
rents and ſervices, the ſitting queſt, con-
fiſting of four old Moars or Bailiffs in
every
t
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN,
489.
1
every pariſh, were obliged to find ſuch is pretty ſingular: The magiſtraţe, upon
a tenant for the eſtates as would ſecure a piece of thin ſlate, or ſtone, makes 4
the lord's rent, &c. who, after his name mark; generally, the firſt letters of his
was entered into the court-rolls, had an Chriſtian and firname. This is given to
unqueſtiònable title to the ſame.
a proper officer, the fummoner, if it be
A child got before marriage ſhall in before an ecclefiaftical magiſtrate; or
herit, provided the marriage follows the lock-mar, if before a temporal; with
within a year or two, and the woman two-pence, who ſhews it to the perſon
was never defamed before, with regard to to be charged, with the time when he
any other man.
is to appear, and at whoſe fuit; which
Executors of ſpiritual men have a right if he refuſe to obey, he is fined or
to the year's profits, if they live till after committed to priſon, until he give bonds
twelve of the clock on Eaſter-day, to obey and pay coſts.
They ſtill retain an uſage (obſerved Here are more Runic infcriptions to
by the Saxons before the conqueft) that be met with in this iſland, than, perhaps,
the Biſhop, or ſome prieſt appointed by in any other nation; moſt of them upon
him, do always fit in their great court
funeral monuments. They are, gene-
along with the Governor, till ſentence rally, on a long, flat, rag-ſtone, with
of death (if any) be to be pronounced; croffes on one or both ſides, and little
the deemſter aſking the jury (inſtead of embelliſhments of men on horſeback, or
guilty or not guilty) Vod fir-charree foie? in arms; ſtags, dogs, birds, or other.
which, literally tranſlated, is, “ May devices; probably, the atchievements
the man of the chancel, or he that mi of ſome notable perſon. The inſcrip-
niſters at the altar, continue to fit ?» tions are generally on one edge, to be
When any laws which concern the read from the bottom upwards;, moſt of
Church are to be enacted, the Bifhop them, after ſo many ages, are very, en-
and whole Clergy ſhall be made privy tire, and writ in the old Norwegian lan-
thereunto, and join with the temporal guage, now underſtood in the Iſle of
officers, and have their conſents with Tero only; and one of the largeſt of
them till the ſame ſhall be eſtabliſhed. theſe ſtands in the highway near the
If a ſingle woman proſecutes a ſingle Church of St Michael, erected in me-
man for a rape, the eccleſiaſtical judges mory of Thurulf, or Thrulf, as the
impannel a jury; and, if this jury find name is now pronounced in Norway.
him guilty, he is ſo returned to the tem-i Very many fepulchral tumuli, or ou-
poral courts, where, if he be found guil rying-places, are yet remaining in ſe-
ty, the deemſter delivers to the woman veral parts of the iſland, eſpecially in
a rope, a ſword, and a ring; and ſhe has the neighbourhood of the Biſhop's feat.
it in her choice to have him hanged or The urns which have been taken out of
beheaded, or to marry him.
them are ſo ill burnt, and of fo bad a
If a man get a farmer's daughter with clay, that it is ſcarce poſſible. to take
child, he ſhall be compelled to marry them out without breaking them. They
her, or endow.her with ſuch a portion are full of burnt bones, white and freſh.
as her father would have given her. as when firſt interred.
No man heretofore could diſpoſe of As for medals, coins, and weapons,
his eſtate, unleſs he fell into poverty ;
none have hitherto been found in theſe
and, at this day, a man muſt have the places; though it is probable that ſuch
approbation of the Governor and offi tumuli were caft up after ſome great cns
cers, before he can alienate.
gagement, being for the moſt part in a
The manner of calling any perſon be champain country, and within the com:
fore a magiſtrate, ſpiritual or temporal, paſs of a pitched battle.
Vol. I.
Ꭱ .
There
I
3
3
1
490
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
r
There are ſome heaps of ſmall ſtones
(one eſpecially in the pariſh of Kirk-Mi-
chael, called Karn Viael') as alſo ſome very
large white ftones brought together; but
on what occaſion is not known.
Some few braſs daggers, and other
inſtruments of braſs, were found not
many years ago, buried under ground:
they were well made and pois'd, and as
fit for doing execution as any that are
made of ſteel. And very lately, were
found fome nails of gold without allay,
with rivets of the ſame metal on the
linall end : their make ſhews plainly that
they were the nails of a royal target,
ſuch as are at this day to be found
amongſt the Highlanders of Scotland.
There is a finall iſland called the Calf,
about three miles in circumference, and
ſeparated from the ſouth-end of Man by
a channel of about two furlongs.
This little iſland is well ſtored with
rabbers, and at one time of the year
with puffins, which breed in the rabbet-
holes; the rabbets leaving their holes
for that time to theſe ſtrangers. About
the 15th of Auguſt, the young puffins
are ready to fly; and it is then they
hunt them, as they call it, and take
great numbers of them, few years leſs
than four or five thouſand. The old
ones leave their young all the day, and
fly out to the main fea, where having
got their prey, and digeſted it in their
own ſtomachs, they return late at night,
and diſgorge it into thoſe of their young;
for at no time is there any thing found
in the ſtomachs of the young, but a di-
geſted oil and leaves of forrel. This
makes them one lump, almoſt, of fat.
They who will be at the expence of wine,
fpice, and other ingredients, to pickle
them, make them very grateful to many
palates, and ſend them abroad; but the
greateſt part are conſumed at home,
coming at a very proper time for the
Huſbandman, in harveſt.
About the rocks of this little iſland,
an incredible number of all ſorts of fea-
fowl breed, ſhelter, and balk themſelves
in fummer, and make a fight ſo agree-
able, that Governor Chalener was at the
pains to have a ſketch of one of thefe
thelving rocks, with the vaſt variety of
birds ſitting upon it, taken and printed
along with his account of the-ifle.
That this iſland, as well as Britain,
was poſſeſſed by the Britons, is granted
on all hands. But when the Northern
Nations broke in, like a torrent, upon
thefe Southern parts, it became ſubject
to the Scots. In the time of Honorius
and Arcadius, Orofius. ſays it was inha-
bited by the Scots, as Ireland was ; and
Ninius tells us of one Binle, a Scot,
who poffeffed it. The fame author ob-
ſerves, that they were driven out of Bri-
tain and the iñes belonging to it, by
Cuneda, the grandfather of Maglocunus;
who, from the devaſtations he made in
theſe iſlands, is called by Gildas the Dra-
gon of the Iſles. Afterwards, this iſand,
and likewiſe Angleſey, was ſubjected to
the Engliſh Monarchy by Edwin King
of the Northumbrians; if we ſuppoſe
both to be included in the name Mena-
viæ, as writers tell us they are. At that
time it was reputed a Britiſh iſland : But
when the North ſent out a ſecond brood
(namely, Normans, Danes, and Nor-
wegians) to ſeek their fortune in the
world, the Norwegians, who particu-
larly infeſted the northern ſea by their
piracies, pofſeffed themſelves of this
iſland and the Hebrides, and ſet
petty
Princes over them.
A Specimen of the Manks Language.
[The Lord's Prayer.]
AYR AIN, t'ayns Nieu; Caſherick dy
rou dưennym, Dy jigg dty Reereeaght;
Dt'aigney dy rou jeant er y Telloo myr ta
ayns Niau. Cur dooin nyn Arran jiu as
gagh laa. As leih dooin nyn Loghtyn myr
ta ſhin leih daueſyn ta janoo löghtyn ny noi
soim. As ny leeid ſhin ayns Miolagh. Agh
livrey Jhin veib olk : Son liats y Reereeaght
y Phooar as y Ghloyr fon dy bragh as dy
bragh. Amen.
The
1
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN,
491
!
The Apofties Creed.
TA mee credjal ayns Fee'n Ayr poilley niar-
tal chroo Hean as Talloo.
As ayns læſey Cræejt e ynrycan vac nyn
Jiarn v'er ny yentyn lioriſh y Spyrid noo,
rug jeh'n voidyn Dorrey, ren Jurrance fo
Pontius Pilate, v'er ny chrolley, merroo
as ocnluckit. Hie e fees gys Nivrin, yn
Tras laa jirre e reeſht veib ny merriu.
Hie e feofe gys Niau as te ny hoi er leueyeſh
yee nu Ayr Ooilley-Niortal. Deib hen big
e dy vriwnys ny bio as ny merriu.
Ta me Credial ayns y Spyrrid Nov, yn
Slane-Agliſh Caperick, Shejhaght ny Noo-
ghyn, Leigh Peccaghyn, Irræ reelt ny
Mirrieu, as y Dea ta dy bragh farragh-
tyn. Ainen.
A LIST OF THE BISHOPS OF MAN,
Authors have mentioned three Biſhops
after St. Patrick's leaving the iſland, St.
Germanus, St. Maughold, and Conanus ;
but they do not ſeem to have fixed either
the date of their confecration, or even the
exact time of their exiſtence: And we
are left as much in the dark with regard
to their ſucceffors, till
Hamundus, who was conſecrated by
Turſton, Archbiſhop of York. He died
about the year 1151, and was then ſuc-
ceeded by
Gamaliel, who was conſecrated by
Roger Archbiſhop of York. He lies
buried at Peterborough, and was ſuc-
ceeded by
Reginald, a Norwegian, to whom the
thirds of the livings were firſt granted
by the Clergy.
Chriſtian, buried in Ireland.
Michael, a Mankſman, who died about
the year 1203;
Nicholas de Melfa, abbot of Furneſs.
Reginold, conſecrated 1216.
John, who was ſucceeded by
Simon, a man of great piety and learn-
ing. He held a ſynod of the Clergy in
the year 1239, in which thirteen canons
were enacted. He died in a good old
age, at his palace at Kirk-Michael in
the year 1249. After him
Laurence, the Archdeacon, was elected
Biſhop in the year 1242.
Richard, an Engliſhman, died in 1274.
Marcus Galvadienfis, confecrated in
the year 1275.
Mauritius, who was carried to priſon
by Edward the Firſt, and in his rooni
was placed
Allen or Onanus, who was ſucceeded by
Gilbert, a Scot. After him
Bernard, a Scot, held the Biſhoprick
three years, and was ſucceeded by
Thomas, a Scot, who fat as Biſhop
fourteen years, and died September 20,
1348, in which year
William Ruſel, Abbot of Ruſhin, was
elected by the whole Clergy of Man, in
St. German's. He added five more ca-
nons; and at his death, which happened
April 21, 1374, was ſucceeded by
Jobn Duncan, inſtalled 1376.
Robert Welby, conſecrated 1396 ; ſat
twenty-two years, and was ſucceeded by
John Sprotton, 1452; ſucceeded by
Thomas Burton, who died 1458.
Evan, or Huan, elected Biſhop by Sir
Thomas Stanley in 1503:
Hugh Heſketh, if not the ſame perſon
as the foregoing.
Robert Ferrier, 1554; ſucceeded by
Henry Man, 1555, died 1573.
John Saliſbury, who was ſucceeded by
James Stanley, illegitimate ſon of Śir
Edward Stanley, firſt Lord Monteagle.
John Merrićk, 1577. He wrote the
Hiſtory of the Iſle of Man, which Mr.
Camden firſt publiſhed in his Britannia.
George Lloyd, 1599, tranſlated to Chef-
ter Jan. 14, 1604.
Willian Foſter.
Dr. John Philips, conſecrated in the
year 1605; a man much eſteemed for his
piety and hoſpitality. Died 1633.
Dr. Richard Parr, in the year 1635;
the laſt Biſhop that ſat before the un-
happy Civil Wars.
Samuel Rutter, was ſworn Biſhop in the
year 1651. He had been Archdeacon,
and was the friend and companion of the
great Earl of Derby when confined in
priſon;
3 R2
492
THE HISTORY OF THE ISLE OF MAN.
priſon; and wrote ſome pieces of poetry
for the Earl's amuſement, which are in
great eſteem among the people of the
Ine of Man to this day: He ſat Biſhop
till the year 1663; and was then ſucceed-
ed by
Dr. Iſaac Barrow, to whom the Cler-
gy are obliged for the Royal Bounty,
for the Impropriations, and many other
Charities, which rendered his tranſlation
to the See of St. Afaph a very great loſs
to the iſland. He was ſucceeded by
Dr. Henry Bridgman.' 1671.
Dr. John Lake, was conſecrated in
1682, and being afterwards removed to
Briſtol, was ſucceeded by
Dr. Beptiſt Levinz, in the year 1684,
who died in 1693.
Dr. Thomas Wilſon was conſecrated
the 16th of January, 1697-8. Died
March 7, 1755;
Dr. Mark Hildefley, conſecrated Aug.
27, 1755. Died Nov. 28, 1772, and
was fucceeded by
Dr. Richmond, who died the begin-
ning of the preſent year, 1780, and was
ſucceeded by
Dr. Mafon, who has already deſigned,
and is putting into execution, a plan for
enlarging ſeveral Churches in his Dio-
ceſe, which at preſent are too ſmall to
contain the number of inhabitants and
we ſincerely hope, she will meet with the
affiftance neceſſary for the completion
of his pious deſign.
.
>
A RUNICK INSCRIPTION on a Stone Croſs in Kirk Michael..
[Deciphered and Tranſlated by JOHN PRESTWICH, Eſq.]
1
.
TAIPIRINIKENROTARIFERIEPRO
PAS CHRIEDYNIDIR: NE
1
JUALFTR: ! UJNR : THURULF ! : EIN !: RAUTHA : RI ! TI !
KRU ! : THONO · AFT : FRITHU : DUTHUR : ! JAO. +
WALTER, SON OF THURULF, A KNIGHT RIGHT VALIANT, LORD
OF FRITHU; THE FATHER; JESUS CHRIST .
F. ]
N
I
S.
1
.
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
+
3.9015 08660 2847
1
1
:
.:
SILAS WRIGHT DUNNING
BEQUEST
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
op MICHIGAN
GENERAL LIBRARY
watne
ستنسیالیلینیسیلینی
i
C 376021
Z
2
-
.
...
、
.
.